《An Impossible Marriage》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    ¡°As expected of the wealthy Christopher Lewis. As soon as he returned to the country, he made arge


    donation to various major art academics in Dellmoor.¡± ¡°I heard that he graduated from our college too.


    It¡¯s not surprising that he would donate. After all, he is from the richest family in Dellmoor. What matters


    most is that he is good-looking. My, he is no doubt the nation¡¯s most beloved man. Not only is he


    handsome, he is also rich and friendly. It¡¯s very rare to find someone like him whobines all of these


    qualities.¡± The entire Hegbert College of Art was raving about Christopher, but Margaret Sullivan


    seemed radically out of ce. Ignoring her surroundings, Margaret sat on the stairs, eating a piece of


    stale bread along with a bottle of mineral water. She found it hard to swallow during winter. Christopher


    is back! It¡¯s been three years! ¡°Meg, why are you eating bread again? Let¡¯s go! I will treat you to a


    sumptuous meal.¡± Jodie rk strode over and sat next to Margaret. Margaret shook her head and


    stuffed the remaining bread into her mouth. Then, she got up, picked up her bag, and slung it over her


    shoulder. Her body seemed to be even thinner. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that. All right, I need to go back


    now.¡± Jodie heaved a sigh and replied, ¡°Fine. You win! Please don¡¯t eat bread again tomorrow morning.


    I will bring you breakfast¡­¡± Her voice drifted off as Margaret moved away on her bicycle. Upon


    reaching her so-called home, Margaret carefully propped her bicycle against the wall and entered the


    house through the backdoor. When she got back to that tiny and damp storeroom, she swiftly put down


    her bag. Just when she was about to get changed, the housekeeper, Elizabeth Lauren walked through


    the door hastily. ¡°Meg, you don¡¯t have to help me with household chores today. Mr. Lewis is looking for


    you¡­ Hmm¡­ You have to be careful. Just stay silent whenever possible. Otherwise, he will get mad at


    you again.¡± Margaret nodded and went upstairs cautiously. Recalling that Christopher disliked


    sloppiness, she gently tugged at her faded jacket. The moment she knocked on his door, she


    subconsciously held her breath. Her fingers started trembling. Three years had passed, and she had


    also grown up. She wondered how much he had changed. ¡°Come in.¡± His gentle voice echoed from


    inside. There was an imperceptible hint of coldness in it. Margaret¡¯s heart sank. She pushed the door


    and walked inside, deliberately leaving the door open. Christopher was sitting on a chair facing the


    floor-to-ceiling window. There was a magazine in his hand. His well-tailored suit added a touch of gray


    to this wintertime. Even though he was sitting, she could tell that his legs were long. He flipped through


    the pages of the magazine with his slender fingers. His exquisite facial features became even more


    unrealistic under the light. In the end, Christopher was back. ¡°You will be eighteen in two weeks, right?¡±


    His casual tone of voice smashed against the growing pressure inside Margaret. Before she could


    respond, he suddenly tossed the magazine on the coffee table and turned to look at her. A cold glint


    shed across his eyes. Margaret instinctively stepped backward. Sure enough, he was gentle to


    anyone except for her. ¡°Yes¡­¡± She looked like a deer caught in the headlights. The color drained from


    her face. Christopher rose to his feet and walked up to her. Margaret staggered backward in terror as


    he inched closer to her. When she retreated to the exit, she almost tripped over the half-open door. He


    immediately rushed over and shut the door, trapping her between him and the door. ¡°Are you afraid of


    me?¡± he asked in a mocking tone. His voice carried a tinge of hatred. Margaret dared not to look up at


    him. Christopher was a lot taller than her. The distance between them was so close that she could only


    see his chest. She felt his breath on her skin. It was so intimidating that she started holding her breath.


    The next second, he ced his hand on her chest. ¡°Indeed, you have grown so much.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Margaret dared not fight back. In the past, she had gone through the same situation endless times. ¡°Mr.


    Lewis, the meal is ready.¡± Just then, the butler, Fredrick Conner¡¯s voice resonated outside the door. It


    came as a lifesaver to Margaret. The timing was just perfect. Fredrick had been working for the Lewis


    family for decades. It could be said that Christopher was brought up under the watchful eyes of


    Fredrick. Therefore, he was someone important to Christopher. He pulled his hand away from


    Margaret¡¯s chest and replied half-heartedly, ¡°All right!¡± Margaret then opened the door and stormed out.


    His words kept echoing in the back of her mind. ¡°You will be eighteen in two weeks, right?¡± She couldn¡¯t


    stop thinking about what he said earlier. In fact, Margaret knew very well the hidden meaning behind


    ¡°eighteen.¡± After eating, Christopher went out. Margaret finally heaved a sigh of relief and drifted off to


    sleep in the storeroom. She had been staying there for a decade. Technically speaking, the Lewis


    residence was her second home. That night, she didn¡¯t sleep well. In the dream, she repeatedly asked


    her father, ¡°What exactly happened? So what they said is true?¡± Other than a smile, there was no other


    response from her father before he boarded the ne. All seventeen people, including Christopher¡¯s


    parents in the private jet of the Lewis family, died in the crash. The media reported that the ident


    was caused by the pilot¡¯s error. There were also rumors saying that the pilot had consumed alcohol


    before taking off. Being the private jet pilot of the Lewis family, Nichs was med for the ident


    even though he had also died in that crash. In the end, Christopher brought her home. Everyone


    couldn¡¯t fathom why he kept the murderer¡¯s daughter. At that time, Margaret was eight years old.


    Christopher held her hand and returned to his ce. She thought it was Christopher¡¯s act of kindness


    since the two of them had be orphans. However, the moment the door closed, he shook her hand


    off and shot a re at her. His gaze was cold as ice. ¡°Since your father is dead, you will be the one to


    atone for his sins.¡± He was eighteen that year. His intense hatred of her was so obvious that she could


    not help but feel a sense of suffocation. At that moment, she came to understand that he was there to


    make her pay for his loss. Her entire night was filled with nightmares. It was already morning by the


    time she woke up. Margaret reached out to her burning forehead. Staring at the falling snowkes


    through the window of the storeroom, she smiled and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡± ¡°Meg, there will be


    snowfall today. It¡¯s going to be freezing cold. Make sure you wear an extrayer of clothes. Be carefulPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    not to catch a cold,¡± uttered Elizabeth. As always, Elizabeth cared about Margaret. Regardless of the


    weather over the past ten years, Elizabeth would remind Margaret of certain things each time she woke


    up. Margaret grunted in reply and put on her only coat to keep her warm. When she stepped out,


    Elizabeth¡¯s face fell. ¡°Meg¡­ Why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Lewis for money and buy some clothes? You have


    been wearing this same coat for years. Look at you! Girls at your age spend money on their


    appearance, don¡¯t they?¡± Margaret adamantly shook her head and got on her rickety old bicycle in the


    snow. Christopher had never allowed anyone to offer Margaret anything, including money. If anything, it


    could onlye from him. From the age of eight, she had to try her best to please him in order to get


    the things she wanted. He only allowed her to call him by his first name. Hence, she had been calling


    him ¡°Christopher¡± all this while. As time went by, it had be a deep-rooted habit. Suddenly, a honk


    rang out behind her. She slowed down and rode as close to the side of the road as possible. A ck


    Rolls-Royce drove past her. Through the half-open car window, her eyes briefly met Christopher¡¯s gaze


    before the car drove away. Suddenly, the car pulled over. She instinctively stopped. cing one foot on


    the ground, she held her bicycle with both hands and waited in silence.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    After two minutes, Christopher¡¯s car continued moving forward, and she let out a sigh of relief. What


    was he doing when the car stopped? In the car, feeling worried, the chauffeur, Noah Carson asked,


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s snowing. Are we really not letting Ms. Sullivan enter the car? Should we wait a little


    longer? What about I go down to invite her?¡± ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Looking at the skinny figure


    from the rearview mirror, Christopher felt inexplicably bothered. I¡¯ve given her a chance by waiting for


    her for two minutes. Jodie felt bad for Margaret and was annoyed when she saw her all wet at school.


    ¡°What did you do? You ride your bicycle to school when it¡¯s snowing so hard? Have you lost your mind?


    Come on, eat the breakfast now. It¡¯s still hot.¡± Margaret smiled as she epted the soy milk and


    pancakes from Jodie. There was some blood on her cracked lips. Jodie took a deep breath and said,


    ¡°Your parents do not care about you, even for basic needs. They send you to school, but that¡¯s it. Were


    you adopted?¡± ¡°I¡­ My mom remarried when I was young, and my dad died ten years ago. It¡¯s nothing


    to do with them,¡± Margaret exined. Then, she removed her wet jacket and drank the warm soy milk.


    She had been indifferent about the whole situation from the beginning. Anyone would feel heartache for


    her. Jodie ruffled her wet hair. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? We¡¯ve been friends since high school,


    but you never tell me anything. I¡¯m d you¡¯ve decided to open up to me today. Your mum is so cold-


    hearted to leave such a pretty youngdy like you behind. Who are you staying with now?¡± Who am I


    staying with? Margaret did not answer immediately. She was thinking of a way to address


    Christopher. Should I call him brother? ¡°Brother,¡± she answered. Jodie was confused and she asked,


    ¡°Brother? Is he your biological brother? Even if he¡¯s your cousin, he won¡¯t let you lead such an awful


    life, right?¡± Margaret smiled, but she remained silent. Jodie sighed resignedly. ¡°Have you bought the art


    materials the teacher asked us to buy?¡± Margaret shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t afford them for now, but I¡¯ll


    think of something.¡± Three years ago, Christopher pinned her underneath him when he was drunk. She


    was innocent but not ignorant. That was the first time she rejected him. Although he did not force her,


    he said coldly, ¡°You will be begging me one day.¡± After that, he left the country without notice. She did


    not ask him to give her anything out of pity. Besides, she did not continue to eat at the Lewis residence.


    To support herself, she worked part-time. She knew she could not meet his demands or please him,


    and she did not have to anymore. Looking at Margaret¡¯s frown and her gloomy expression, Jodie felt


    her heart ache for the former. When she was about to say something, a gentle man¡¯s voice interrupted,


    ¡°Meg, what happened? Why are you looking so down?¡± The person who spoke was Jenson Swanson.


    He was the second person in school whom Margaret would talk to. Dellmoor¡¯s upper-ss social circle


    was not very big. Both Jodie and Jenson were part of it, but Margaret was not. ¡°It¡¯s because of the art


    materials¡­¡± ¡°Jodie!¡± Margaret cut in and shook her head discreetly. For some reason, she did not want


    Jenson to know about her situation. Suddenly, Jenson extended his hand to touch Margaret¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a fever.¡± Although he sounded like he wasining, he had voluntarily removed his


    scarf and wrapped it around Margaret¡¯s neck. ¡°If you fall sick, Jodie will start nagging you again.¡±


    Margaret raised her eyes to meet his gaze, and she noticed her heartbeat quicken. His smile was warm


    andposed, like the sun rays. Part of his fringes was covering his forehead, and his eyes sparkled.


    He was the second most good-looking person she had met. The first one was Christopher. Ten years


    ago, when she first met Christopher, he had amazed her. Her thoughts wandered away as she stared


    at Jenson, who was standing in front of her. She did not notice that a pair of sharp, dark eyes were


    watching them from the corridor outside the art room.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Christopher asked as his eyes were glued to Margaret and Jenson who were by her


    side. The headmaster, standing beside Christopher, smiled as he responded, ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you mean


    Jenson? He is from the Swanson family. You might have heard of him. He is a third-year student.


    Usually, the three of them will mingle together.¡± ¡°Next time, I don¡¯t wish to see him appear anymore at


    Hegbert College of Art. No, I mean Dellmoor,¡± Christopher said as he walked away, expressionless.


    After taking a few steps, he stopped in his tracks and continued, ¡°Also, I¡¯ll sponsor anonymously all of


    Margaret¡¯s expenses at Hegbert College of Art.¡± The headmaster immediately lowered his head. ¡°Yes,


    sure. Goodbye.¡± Margaret pushed her bicycle tiredly to the school gate after school. She was waiting


    for Jenson so that she could return his scarf to him. ¡°Meg, are you waiting for Jenson? He returned


    home in the afternoon to settle some family matters.¡± Jodie walked toward her and took out a small


    stic bag from her bag. ¡°Here you go. He asked me to pass this medicine to you. Remember to eat


    them.¡± Margaret looked at the medicine but did not take it from Jodie. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. Help


    me return his scarf to him. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± As Christopher had returned, she had to be home on time


    every day. Jodie pushed the small stic bag into her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. I can tell he likes you.


    And I know you sense it too.¡± A reddish hue formed on Margaret¡¯s pale cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.


    I¡¯m heading off.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she walked away while pushing her bicycle. Before


    she could take two steps, Christopher¡¯s car sped past her and came to a sudden stop less than one


    meter away from her. Jodie was about to yell at the driver when Margaret covered her mouth


    immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing. You can leave first.¡± Margaret could see Christopher sitting in the


    backseat with a darkened expression through the windshield. He did not have much patience. Hearing


    the sound of the honk, she quickly parked her bicycle by the side and got into the car. Jodie was


    dumbfounded. She wanted to say something, but the car had driven off. In the car, Margaret looked


    down at herp, afraid to say anything. It was the first time Christopher hade to pick her up from


    school. She was not surprised but shocked. ¡°Do you have a boyfriend now?¡± Christopher asked,


    seemingly nonchnt. Margaret thought of Jenson and shook her head nervously. ¡°No.¡± At the same


    time, she held on tightly to the medicine. ¡°Jenson won¡¯t appear anymore,¡± Christopher sneered as he


    turned to look at her. Margaret raised her head, feeling rmed. ¡°What did you say?¡± Her response


    irritated him. ¡°This whole life, besides atoning for your sins, you don¡¯t have to do anything else,


    including being in a rtionship, getting married, or having babies. Do you understand?¡± His tone was


    icy, and she froze. At that moment, she despised the guy in front of her. Why is he taking everything I


    like away from me? But I don¡¯t even have the right to hate him. Very quickly, the car arrived at the


    Lewis residence. Christopher noticed the stic bag Margaret was holding the moment they got out of


    the car. His expression darkened. ¡°Stop there.¡± Margaret¡¯s body stiffened. In the next second, the bag


    of medicine was snatched from her grasp and thrown to the side of the road. She lowered her head


    and walked quietly to the back door. She could not remember how long ago it was since Christopher


    forbade her to enter from the front door because she would run into him. She remembered him saying


    that she could only appear when he wanted to meet her. ¡°Come to my room tonight,¡± Christopher


    ordered as he entered through the main door. His darkened expression frightened his bodyguards.


    Only Elizabeth and Fredrick came forward to wee him. ¡°Mr. Lewis, wee home.¡± He


    acknowledged them tly. But when he arrived at the stairs, he stopped and instructed, ¡°From now on,


    Margaret must eat at home.¡± She¡¯s so frail. Does she want to tell people that I abuse her? Elizabeth


    smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lewis. I will make sure Ms. Sullivan has proper meals.¡± At night, Margaret


    assisted Elizabeth in cleaning the kitchen. Elizabeth touched her freezing hands while feeling sorry for


    her. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve done enough. Rest early. You don¡¯t have to help me anymore. Take a look at the


    cracks in your hands. Mr. Lewis is actually very nice to you, Meg. Don¡¯t be so stubborn. Don¡¯t you


    understand him? He¡¯s nice if you listen to him. I¡¯ve watched him grow up. He¡¯s not a bad person.¡±


    Margaret did not say anything. She kept working, mopping the floor over and over, as she did not want


    to look for him. The Lewis residence was huge. However, Elizabeth did not have too much workload.


    Shortly, all the chores were done. When it was eleven at night, Margaret mustered her courage to go


    upstairs. She cautiously knocked on the door, but there was no response from the bedroom. She


    turned to leave. However, after some hesitation, she pushed open the door and entered. She knew the


    consequences of not listening to him. The bedroom lights were off. So, it was pitch ck. She tip-toed


    forward and asked, ¡°Are you asleep?¡± The next second, Christopher¡¯s voice sounded from behind her,


    ¡°Did I ask you toe at midnight?¡± She shivered and fumbled to switch on the lights. However, she


    tripped on something on the ground. With a scream, she tumbled forward.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Suddenly, Christopher wrapped his arms around Margaret and pulled her closer to him. Since


    Christopher had just gotten out of the shower, she could feel the dampness on his body and smell the


    fragrance of the shower gel. Margaret subconsciously pushed her hands against Christopher¡¯s chest


    as she shivered. Abruptly, the arms around her waist loosened up, and she heard him speak. ¡°Get


    lost.¡± For some unknown reason, Margaret noticed Christopher¡¯s voice had gotten deeper than usual.


    She was clueless about what made him mad. Thus, she fled frantically. As soon as she returned to the


    storeroom, she felt a wave of regret washing over her as she forgot to ask Christopher about Jenson.


    However, She lost the courage to approach Christopher again as soon as she recalled the episode in


    the room earlier. The next morning, Elizabeth entered the storeroom with a ss of water. ¡°Here, Meg.


    Have some medicine.¡± Margaret felt strange as she didn¡¯t tell Elizabeth about her cold. Moreover,


    Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t dare provide her with medicine without Christopher¡¯s permission. Elizabeth seemed


    to have noticed Margaret¡¯s doubts and sat down at thetter¡¯s bedside smilingly. ¡°Mr. Lewis went on a


    business trip, and he¡¯ll possibly be gone for a month or so. He instructed me to give you this medicine


    before he left. You can take them.¡± Upon hearing Elizabeth¡¯s exnation, Margaret feltplicated


    and relieved at the same time after learning that Christopher wouldn¡¯t be home so soon. After taking


    the medicine, she tidied up her room before rushing to school. When she arrived at the art room, the


    principal delivered the art supplies to her and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you need, Margaret?¡±


    Margaret was startled and she stuttered, ¡°N-No. What are these?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± The principal


    didn¡¯t give her any further exnation. After the principal left, Margaret pondered while staring at the


    art supplies. These can¡¯t possibly be from Christopher, since he has never cared about how I¡¯m doing


    at school. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that these art supplies were sponsored to you by someone anonymously, but I


    never expect the school to be so efficient at this! Look, these paints are way better than mine!¡± Jodie


    rummaged through the items and eximed. Margaret said nothing and kept her belongings quietly.


    ¡°By the way, who¡¯s that person who came to fetch you after school yesterday? His driving skills are so


    crazy, and I swear he could¡¯ve run over you and killed you.¡± Regardless of Margaret¡¯sck of


    responses, Jodie kept on talking as she was a chatty person. ¡°That¡¯s my brother,¡± Margaret answered


    casually. Jodie was stunned momentarily and continued, ¡°What kind of brother is he? Why did he raiseN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    you in such a poor environment despite being so rich himself? I must meet him someday.¡± Margaret


    chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean. He¡¯s actually quite nice, given that he isn¡¯t my biological brother and has


    no obligations to look after me. Yet, he still took care of me properly.¡± That¡¯s right. Even if I¡¯m a sinner,


    he still provides me shelter, and he took care of me for 10 years. Jodie pouted for a split second before


    excitedly specting on the identity of the anonymous sponsor. ¡°Who do you think is the sponsor? Do


    you think it¡¯s Jenson because he was sent overseas by his father and wouldn¡¯t be able to return for a


    few years? Something isn¡¯t adding up with the way you got financial aid after he left.¡± Margaret froze


    upon hearing that. I¡¯d rather believe it¡¯s Jenson who sponsored me rather than Christopher. She felt her


    heart wrung at the thought of that kind-hearted man. It¡¯s my fault that Jenson had to leave the


    country¡­ Throughout the days when Christopher wasn¡¯t home, Margaret felt greatly at ease. Her


    birthday fell on a weekend, so Jodie took her outdoors to celebrate. Knowing Margaret disliked being in


    a crowd, Jodie didn¡¯t invite anyone else. Before they went home, Jodie took out two small gift boxes as


    if she was performing a magic trick. ¡°Here are the gifts Jenson and I prepared for you.¡± Margaret didn¡¯t


    reach out to ept the presents because she knew she couldn¡¯t give them anything in return. Although


    she grew up poor, she spent many years with the Lewis family and she was not an unenlightened


    person. Hence, she could tell simply from the packaging that the gifts were expensive. ¡°Thank you for


    spending the day with me. You don¡¯t have to give me any presents.¡± Margaret inhaled deeply and felt


    snow in the breeze. Jodie forcefully pushed the gift boxes into Margaret¡¯s hands. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for


    anything in return for treating you nicely. Jenson, on the other hand, might have a n in mind.¡±


    Margaret was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t understand what Jodie meant by that. She watched Jodie take


    out her phone to dial a number, then handed it to her. Margaret looked at the contact name disyed


    on the phone screen: ¡°Jenson Swanson.¡± She raised the phone to her ears and heard Jenson¡¯s doting


    voice. ¡°It¡¯s me, Meg.¡± Margaret was on the brink of tears when she remembered the warm-hearted


    gentleman, so she lowered her voice and answered, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°Happy birthday. Also¡­¡± Jenson


    paused before continuing nervously, ¡°Meg, I like you. Just wait for me to return, please.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    At that moment, Margaret felt as if she could see Jenson standing right in front of her. The confession


    was simple and unexaggerated, but it moved Margaret¡¯s heart. She opened her mouth slightly, yet was


    speechless. Frantically, Margaret hung up the call out of instinct and looked at Jodie helplessly. Jodie


    chortled and patted Margaret on her head, thenforted thetter smilingly. ¡°I knew you would do


    that. Don¡¯t worry. Jenson is well-prepared. You can just call him whenever you have an answer.¡± At the


    end of her sentence, she waved her hand at Margaret and bid her goodbye. ¡°Make sure you get home


    safely. I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow!¡± After Jodie got into her car and left, Margaret stood there for a long


    while as Jenson¡¯s confession reyed in her head. It was already eight o¡¯clock at night when Margaret


    finally returned to the Lewis residence. She unboxed the presents carefully. Jodie gifted her a ne,


    whereas Jenson gifted her a bracelet. There was a handwritten note in the gift box: ¡°I¡¯ll be with you


    forever.¡± Her face turned red, and she quickly hid the gifts in the cardboard box under her bed. She


    didn¡¯t dare ce them in in sight because Christopher wouldn¡¯t allow it. Abruptly, Elizabeth¡¯s voice


    sounded from behind her. ¡°Did you juste home, Meg? I¡¯ll cook a te of spaghetti for you.¡±


    Margaret immediately stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Elizabeth. I¡¯ve already eaten outside. Please have


    an early rest.¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis rushed home in the middle of his business trip. I think he wants to celebrate


    your birthday with you. I saw him bringing back a gift for you as well, but he got upset after realizing


    you weren¡¯t home. He hasn¡¯t even had his dinner yet. Why did youe home sote?¡± Elizabeth


    spoke hesitantly as she rubbed her chilly hands together. Upon hearing Elizabeth¡¯s statements,


    Margaret froze as fear shed across her pale face. Christopher had always prohibited her from


    ying outdoors in her leisure time. However, she epted Jodie¡¯s invitation because she had never


    expected Christopher to return home suddenly. What frightened her the most was Elizabeth¡¯s


    description. It¡¯s impossible for him toe home deliberately just to celebrate my birthday, not to


    mention him preparing a gift for me. Seeing how scared she was, Elizabeth held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be so


    scared. Mr. Lewis won¡¯t bite. I¡¯ll prepare his meal for him, and you can bring them to his room. It¡¯s your


    birthday today, after all. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be too harsh on you after you say a few nice things to him.¡±


    Margaret nodded and waited for Elizabeth to prepare the meal, then she took the food upstairs and


    knocked on Christopher¡¯s door. ¡°Are you in there?¡± There was no movement in the room, yet Margaret


    was already used to it. Christopher was always quiet, especially when he was angry. Thus, it was


    normal for him to ignore everyone when he was in a bad mood. Margaret gritted her teeth before


    pushing the door open. As soon as she entered the room, she was startled by the scene of Christopher


    smoking in front of the window. The room was filled with ayer of smoke. How much did you smoke? I


    remember you seldom smoke this much. Christopher¡¯s silhouette looked dreamy amid the smokey


    environment. He was still dressed in his suit, and his hair was tidy and immacte. Margaret regained


    herposure and put down the food, then opened the window next to him to let some fresh air into


    the room. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Christopher asked. Instantaneously, Margaret¡¯s body stiffened. She


    felt the icy breeze blowing on her face as the same coldness crept into her heart. ¡°M-My friend invited


    me out. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯lle home.¡± She was soft-spoken, and she couldn¡¯t tell if Christopher


    could hear her properly amidst the roaring wind. However, it turned out that his listening skill was good.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that I¡¯lle home? Does that mean you can do anything willfully when I¡¯m not


    home?¡± Margaret felt a stinging chill down her spine and she shut the windows. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m


    sorry, and I promise I won¡¯t make the same mistakes again.¡± She didn¡¯t say much, and she didn¡¯t want


    to mention that it was her eighteenth birthday today. It didn¡¯t matter anyway. All she had to do was


    admit her mistakes whenever he was irate. Christopher snorted as his lips curled into a wintry smile.


    He put off the cigarette in his hand and poured himself a ss of wine. Just when he took a sip,


    Margaret reminded him timidly, ¡°Please eat something before you drink.¡± Christopher nced at the


    wine ss briefly before walking toward Margaret. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today.¡± Margaret merely stared at


    the wine ss handed to her by Christopher and didn¡¯t dare ept it. She didn¡¯t know how to drink,


    and she also didn¡¯t dare touch his wine ss, as he was a germaphobe. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drink


    wine.¡± Upon seeing Margaret¡¯s reaction, Christopher furrowed his brows and grabbed her by the chin,


    then forcefully poured half of the wine into her mouth. Immediately, Margaret felt a burning sensation in


    her throat, causing her to cough violently. Cough! Cough! Before Margaret could calm herself down,


    Christopher pulled her into his arms and kissed her on her lips.


    .Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Margaret widened her eyes in panic. It was not until then that she realized he had been drinking a lot


    before this. The pungent smell of alcohol on him was most unlikely caused by the small sip he had just


    now. Christopher¡¯s kiss was overbearing and carried a hint of predatory. She slowly got out of breath.


    Then, just when she was about to go breathless, he finally backed off a little, but his hands started


    roaming over her body. ¡°The dishes are getting cold!¡± Margaret eximed anxiously. Christopher was a


    different man when he was drunk. He would show his true nature, bit by bit. In contrast, everyone knew


    how sweet and caring he could be when he was sober. Margaret knew this very well. Her whole body


    was still trembling in fear. She could only think of what Jenson had told her before, ¡°I like you. Just wait


    for me to return, please.¡± Christopher pushed her toward the bed behind them. He started unbuttoning


    her shirt swiftly. ¡°There are two more hours left. It would be a waste to use that time on eating.¡± His


    back was facing the light, and she could not see his face clearly from that angle. Countless women


    were lusting over this face, yet she did not dare to look him in the eyes. Moreover, she could vaguely


    sense his anger. Margaret grabbed his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t do this! You¡¯re my brother!¡± She was pleading, but


    she did not know her pitiful look would only ignite his lust. Christopher moved his hand to caress her


    face. He outlined her features with his hand and said, ¡°Your eyes are seducing me, always. Why do


    you keep staring at me if you don¡¯t want me to do this to you? Also, don¡¯t call me your brother!¡± His


    husky low voice was a fatal seduction. Margaret choked out, ¡°Christopher, my¡­ my period is here¡­¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and moved his hand toward her private part. She held her breath. Beforeing


    upstairs, she had already made the preparations for this. He would not notice a thing if he did not force


    her to show it to him. However, to Margaret¡¯s despair, Christopher did not let her get away with this. He


    buried his face in her neck, and his jaw was grazing against her neck with a slightly painful sensation.


    She was terrified and uneasy, but she did not dare resist him, for she knew he was never a man with


    patience. ¡°Help me,¡± he said in amanding tone as he dragged her hand downward. As soon as


    she touched that, Margaret froze on the spot. She wanted to retract her arm, but his grip around her


    wrist was too strong for her to do so. At the very least, the wine from earlier had reduced much of her


    difort. Her head was still in a daze, and she did not know what she was doing. After an


    indeterminate amount of time, Christopher finally let go of her and went to the bathroom. It didn¡¯t take


    him long to leave the house in a hurry. The next morning, Margaret woke up from her dream, and she


    was taken aback upon realizing that she had fallen asleep in Christopher¡¯s bed. After bing part of


    the Lewis family for these many years, she had entered his room countless times, but she had never


    slept in his bed before. At the thought of what happenedst night, a blush crept onto her face. She


    endured her headache and got dressed. They had done everything except for the final stepst night.


    Although she had already expected this, she still felt upset. The dishes fromst night were still ced


    on the coffee table. She took the tray with her and went down the stairs. Elizabeth seemed to be in a


    great mood when she took over the tray from Margaret. She even gave Margaret a waffle and said,


    ¡°Eat some waffles. I know you like them. Mr. Lewis is really sweet to you. He only had a couple of


    hours of free time, but he still rushed back to celebrate your birthday. You should have seen how he left


    the house in a hurry.¡± Margaret remained silent. Should I be grateful that he purposely made time to


    come home and do that to me? Before leaving the house, Elizabeth gave her a self-knitted scarf and


    said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let anyone see that thing on your neck.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Margaret frowned and touched her neck. She could recall Christopher kissing her neck, and he must


    have left a hickey on her neck. She blushed upon thinking that, but Elizabeth still seemed excited as


    she said, ¡°Meg, if Mr. Lewis really likes you, why don¡¯t you consider getting together with him? He can


    give you afortable life, and he is a fine young man. I¡¯m sure he is handsome in your eyes too. After


    all, the two of you have already known each other for ten years.¡± Refusing to dwell on this topic, she


    interrupted Elizabeth by saying, ¡°Elizabeth, I¡¯ll bete to ss. I have to go now.¡± As she finished, she


    ran out of the house like she was running for her life. Get together with Christopher? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m


    sick of living. After arriving at school, Jodie went up to her and fiddled with the scarf. ¡°Babe, what¡¯s with


    your unique fashion sense? Since when are you so interested in the vintage style? But then, Meg, I


    have to say you do look good in anything, even if you were to wear the janitor¡¯s uniform. Just your eyes


    alone are seductive enough.¡± Eyes? Christopher did mention my eyesst night too. Margaret was a


    little triggered at that. ¡°Stop messing around.¡± Suddenly, a phone ringtone could be heard. Margaret


    and Jodie exchanged a look. Jodie shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not mine. The ringtone is just not my style.¡± Margaret


    listened carefully and noticed the ringtone seemed to be from inside her bag. She opened her


    backpack and saw thetest model of a certain smartphone brand ringing inside her bag. She was a


    little confused, and she took out the phone to see that it was a call from Christopher. When did he put


    this phone inside my bag? And look at him saving his number on the phone already. She felt uneasy


    and nced at Jodie before answering the call, ¡°Hello?¡± Christopher¡¯s attractive voice could be heard


    from the other end of the phone, but there were no specific emotions in his tone as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve


    transferred some money to your bank ount. You¡¯d better not act like I¡¯m torturing you the next time I


    return home. That ruins my appetite.¡± Appetite? He isn¡¯t referring to the appetite to eat, is he? The call


    ended just like that, and she received a notification of the money being transferred to her ount.


    Margaret turned off the phone and stuffed it inside the bag. Her hands trembled a little after touching


    the bank card in her purse. She felt like the money she received was her reward fromst night. It


    made her feel very ufortable. Jodie asked, ¡°Did your brother give you that phone? It¡¯s worth more


    than ten thousand. It seems like he doesn¡¯t treat you that harshly after all.¡± Margaret nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    It¡¯s time for our ss.¡± Perhaps Margaret¡¯s stars were not aligned that day. Upon entering the studio,Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    she found out that the mentor was not in a great mood. The mentor said, ¡°Today¡¯s task is to draw your


    most memorable person. There are no limits to your creativity. You may use pictures as your reference,


    but there will be no temte.¡± Jodie expressed great interest in that, and she stared at Margaret,


    making Margaret a little embarrassed. She asked Jodie, ¡°What are you thinking? We were told to draw


    the most memorable person.¡± Jodie chuckled. ¡°You are my most memorable person. Ever since I met


    you, I just can¡¯t forget your face. You are so wless. I¡¯m sure if you were to join the entertainment


    industry, none of those celebrities would be able to rival you. If I have to point out your ws, I¡¯d say


    you¡¯re too quiet, and you should put on some weight too.¡± Margaret did not say anything in response.


    She was instead wondering who her most memorable person was. Was it her parents? Their faces had


    already faded in time in her memories. Christopher was the first person who came into her mind, and


    with his presence, she could vaguely remember Fredrick and Elizabeth¡¯s faces. She refused to draw


    Christopher, and she did not have a picture of him either. Nheless, even without a picture, she


    could still recall his features clearly. Every slight movements and expression of his were fresh in her


    mind. ¡°Margaret, what are you doing? I know everything you own in this school is sponsored by


    someone else, but you should not be cking. Hurry up and start drawing,¡± the mentor reminded


    Margaret while knocking on the canvas. Margaret focused her attention and started drawing on the


    canvas. She wanted to draw Elizabeth since Elizabeth was the person who was the kindest to her after


    her parents. However, as she started drawing, the portrait on her canvas was still Christopher.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    The tutor peered at her submission and let out a scoff. ¡°Is that Christopher Lewis? You were always so


    taciturn, yet it seems you¡¯re just like any other girls your age. Some of them submitted drawings of him


    as well. Yours, on the other hand, looks the best, though. Do you have a reference picture? Why don¡¯t


    you share it with me?¡± The tutor was a woman fast approaching thirty who was still unwedded and had


    the personality of a shrew. Furthermore, she had an obsession with Christopher and would gossip


    about him with the students daily. Margaret shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any pictures.¡± The tutor¡¯s


    face fell. ¡°You drew so well from imagination without using a reference picture? So have you ever met


    him? Don¡¯t be such a bummer and show us his picture. The background of the drawing appears to


    depict him at home. A private picture like this doesn¡¯t exist on the inte. Where did you get it?¡± Jodie


    couldn¡¯t stay silent any longer. ¡°What are you doing? She said she doesn¡¯t have a picture, and she¡¯s


    always been a talented artist. You didn¡¯t know that about your own student?¡± When it came to students


    from affluent backgrounds, the tutor was a little more vignt. ¡°Fine, fine. I know she¡¯s your close friend.


    I¡¯m not going to press the issue anymore, okay?¡± Then, she gathered all the artwork and left in a huff.


    Jodie sidled closer to Margaret and said in a low, conspiratorial voice, ¡°How did you manage to do it


    without meeting Christopher? I¡¯ve only seen him once at a reception. I thought you were different, but


    you¡¯re also secretly pining for the most eligible bachelor in this country, right?¡± Margaret was silent as


    usual. She didn¡¯t harbor any fantasies about Christopher. They lived under the same roof every day, so


    what was there to fantasize about? She was able to produce that quality of work because of their deep-


    rooted rtionship. Will our lives be forever intertwined? ¡°I heard that Christopher will show up at our


    school carnival this year. Well, I suppose it¡¯s normal for the school to invite him after all he¡¯s done.¡±


    Jodie kept up the one-sided conversation at Margaret¡¯s continued silence. The school would host a


    school carnivalprised of programs and lectures before the students broke up for summer and


    winter vacations. There were twenty-one days before the next school carnival. Christopher would have


    returned from his trip by then. ¡°Meg, since we don¡¯t have ssester, let¡¯s hang out in the afternoon.


    Shall we go ice skating? I know a newly opened rink. The ski resort is too far. We¡¯ll go during our


    holidays instead,¡± Jodie suggested after seeing Margaret packing her belongings, signaling that she


    was leaving. Margaret knitted her brows, afraid that Christopher would go home without warning, andN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    realized she wasn¡¯t home. It would be difficult for her to lie her way out of that situation. ¡°So? Are you


    in?¡± Jodie held onto her shoulder and lightly shook it, her voice taking on a intive whine. Margaret


    gave a rueful shake of her head. ¡°I¡¯ll take a rain check on it. Sorry, but I¡¯m going home.¡± Jodie tugged


    on her hand stubbornly. ¡°Why are you always rushing to go home? Is your family so strict? Is your


    brother going to eat you?¡± Margaret¡¯s lips twitched in humor. ¡°Yeah.¡± Oh, Christopher would definitely


    devour me. Jodie was at a loss for words, her curiosity about Margaret¡¯s brother piqued. However,


    gazing at Margaret¡¯s serious expression, Jodie decided not to put her in a tough spot and released her


    hand. After Margaret left school, the chain came off her bicycle not even halfway through the journey.


    She didn¡¯t know how to fix it, so she got off and walked the rest of the way, pushing the bicycle beside


    her. Tiny white kes began to fall from the sky shortly after. Both of her hands were freezing and they


    were cracking from the biting cold. The freezing wind whipped her hair against her face until her cheeks


    turned red. Long after the sun had set, and the Lewis residence was shrouded in the misty darkness of


    evening, did she reach home. Christopher preferred peace and quiet, thus his residence was a


    distance away from Hegbert College of Art. She would be in trouble without a bicycle. Once inside,


    Elizabeth immediately yanked her into the housekeeper¡¯s room and sted the heater. ¡°What were you


    thinkinging home sote? You¡¯re like a walking block of ice. I know you wouldn¡¯t talk to Mr. Lewis.


    Let me look for him. You¡¯re not even wearing a sweater!¡± Margaret rubbed her numb hands together


    and replied unemotionally, ¡°He gave me money, but I didn¡¯t use them.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if I


    spent it. Elizabeth brought her fingers against Margaret¡¯s forehead to check her temperature. ¡°Stubborn


    girl. Why wouldn¡¯t you use the money? That incident happened so many years ago, and Mr. Lewis has


    been nothing but courteous to you. Yet you still can¡¯t ept his gesture of goodwill. Mr. Lewis came


    home today, and you showed up sote. You¡¯re in for a tongueshing this time!¡± Christopher is back?

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Margaret immediately felt a flutter of uneasiness in the pit of her stomach. Didn¡¯t he say he was out of


    town? Why is he back now? A skitter of fear ran down her spine. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go ice skating with


    Jodie. But my bicycle chain just had to break down today! She rose and padded to the bathroom to


    take a shower. Her chest was tight with trepidation as she stood under the warm cascade of water. He


    wille looking for me. As Margaret came out of the shower and was walking past the living room,


    she noticed a figure seated on the couch out of the corner of her eye. Christopher wore light gray


    casual clothes, seeming moreid-back and less aloof than he did in his suits. However, when his eyes


    connected with hers, they were still cold. ¡°Come here.¡± She approached him with her head bowed and


    stood ramrod straight beside him. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Are you cold?¡± The bloody cracks on her hand caught


    his attention, and the barrage of questions he had for her dissolved into three words. Margaret jolted in


    surprise and didn¡¯t dare meet his keen gaze. ¡°Yeah, a little.¡± Christopher picked up the steaming mug of


    tea from the coffee table and handed it to her, his expression was impassive. ¡°Don¡¯te homete


    next time.¡± Her hands remained at her side. This is the first time he didn¡¯t express his displeasure at my


    late arrival. He didn¡¯t even ask why I waste. When she didn¡¯t ept the mug, he slowly raised his


    head and leveled a piercing gaze on her. Margaret quickly grabbed it and finished the tea a little too


    fast, scalding the tip of her tongue. Only after she had finished the entire mug that she realized it was


    his tea. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll rinse it out for you.¡± Without waiting for a response, she dashed into the kitchen, her


    fingers clutching the still-warm mug. Christopher¡¯s eyes darkened, and his sculpted lips ttened into a


    thin line. Is she that afraid of me? Margaret scrubbed every inch of the mug so thoroughly that


    Elizabeth reached out to turn off the water, teasing, ¡°Meg, you¡¯re going to wear the cup thin by rinsing it


    out so many times.¡± She snapped out of her reverie and held the mug gingerly. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll return this to


    him now.¡± ¡°Go, go. Hurry up,¡± urged Elizabeth. Every cell of Margaret¡¯s body was screaming against the


    idea of returning to Christopher. He would never use the mug again now that she had touched it. She


    was afraid of seeing the revulsion in his eyes. He studied her as she dragged her feet from the kitchen,


    and his brows furrowed at how her white sweater hugged her slim figure. Has she never had a square


    meal? Margaret stopped in front of him, and Christopher heard her ask in a timid voice that held a fine


    tremor, ¡°W-Would you like more tea? I¡¯ll get another cup for you.¡± His long fingers snatched the mug


    from her hands, and he filled it with fresh tea, his fair, smooth hand contrasting starkly against her pale,


    wounded one. ¡°Fredrick will send you to school in the future. Don¡¯t embarrass the Lewis family any


    further.¡± Before Margaret could feel joy from the first half of what he said, the following sentence


    doused any spark of happiness before it could be ignited. Mercifully, she knew him well and had


    mentally braced herself. s, he doesn¡¯t want me to embarrass him. ¡°You¡¯re blocking my light source,¡±


    Christopher stated abruptly as he flipped through a magazine with his head lowered. She nced up at


    the light above her head. It¡¯s above us. How could I possibly be blocking it? I must be an eyesore to


    him, huh? Wordlessly, she turned to leave, but he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could leave.¡± She froze in her


    tracks and went to take a seat on the couch further from him. Christopher lifted the mug and took a


    small sip. His expression was rxed, and he didn¡¯t seem repulsed by using the cup she had


    previously touched. The incident in his room from the night before shed through her head, and heat


    rushed to Margaret¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping upstairs starting tonight,¡± Christopher calmly stated. He


    clearly couldn¡¯t read her thoughts.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    To his surprise, Margaret¡¯s body tensed up as soon as she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if I¡¯m sleeping in


    the storeroom!¡± Christopher nced at her, a hint of unfathomable emotion flickering in his cold, dark


    orbs. ¡°I asked you to sleep upstairs, but not my room. Ask Elizabeth to clean up the room next to mine


    for you.¡± Having her thoughts exposed there and then, Margaret felt a little embarrassed. It was then


    that the housekeeper brought the meals to the dining room. ¡°Mr. Lewis, Ms. Sullivan, please enjoy your


    meal.¡± Putting away the magazine, Christopher stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± He meant to invite her to


    eat with him. For how long she had not sat at the same table with him, she could not remember clearly.


    At the dining table, she lowered her head and ate the cuisines wordlessly. She only dared take the food


    nearest to her. Christopher relished slowly in proper etiquette without making anyrge movements.


    The spacious dining room was covered in pin-drop silence. Standing at the side was Fredrick, who was


    heaving a sigh softly. He then put some food on Margaret¡¯s te. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat only vegetables.


    It¡¯s your growth spurt now.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Margaret thanked softly. During the meal, she ate everything


    Fredrick added to her te. Thus, a dull pain struck her stomach, as she had consumed too much at


    once. After that, Elizabeth had already finished tidying up the room. ¡°Meg, you can check the storeroom


    and see if I¡¯ve missed something. I¡¯ve carried most of your belongings upstairs.¡± Margaret stole a


    nce guiltily at Christopher, who was sitting in the living room, before responding to Elizabeth,


    ¡°Thanks, Elizabeth.¡± It was only after he had gone back to his room that she went to the storeroom


    discreetly and took out the gift box hidden under the bed. She then crept up the stairs and headed back


    to her room. Unexpectedly, just as she arrived at the entrance, the adjacent door opened, and her eyes


    met the man¡¯s. Frightened, she stared at him with widened eyes. Her longshes trembled vaguely as


    she instinctively hid the thing in her hand behind her back. ¡°What¡¯s in your hand? Give it to me,¡±


    ordered Christopher while looking at her loftily. Acting like a child who had done something wrong, she


    caved in under his gaze after two seconds and stretched out her hands. Christopher opened a gift box


    and nced at the item inside. Then, he said, ¡°Go to your bed now.¡± She knew very well that he would


    not return it back to her, and she would not ask for it. In truth, she had seen iting when she


    received the gift, and so his response did not surprise her. Entering her room, she closed the door and


    heaved a long sigh. When she recalled that the note from Jenson was still in the gift box, she crouchedN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    down slowly and murmured to herself, ¡°I¡¯m doomed.¡± Just like any other parent, Christopher did not


    allow her to get into a rtionship at a young age, albeit she was already an adult. He was not her


    biological parent. Perhaps, he could be considered a legal guardian. Christopher wanted to throw the


    gift away, just like what he used to do for ten years. Surprisingly, he did not throw it right away this time.


    As he recalled the terrorized look etched on Margaret¡¯s face, restlessness surged in his heart. He


    opened the intact gift box, and one thing drew his attention. It was not the exquisite bracelet but the slip


    of note instead. His handsome face immediately darkened when he saw the note that read: I desire to


    hold your hands until death do us part. He snorted. Meanwhile, Margarety on her soft,fortable


    bed, unable to sleep a wink. She prayed desperately that Christopher would not notice Jenson¡¯s note.


    Nevertheless, she could not help but wonder what would happen if he did discover it. As she was


    dithering, her phone rang out of a sudden. The phone was given to her by Christopher, and it only had


    Christopher¡¯s number saved in it. Without even giving it a nce, she had already known it was a


    message from him. As she imagined the consequences of ignoring his message, she gritted her teeth


    and unlocked her phone, only to see a short message that read: Come here. Her heart instantly


    dropped to her stomach. Putting on her jacket, she dragged her feet to the door to Christopher¡¯s room.


    After a moment of hesitation, she finally reached out to knock on the door. A cold voice came from


    within. ¡°Come in.¡± She pushed open the door to see Christopher sitting on the chair near the window,


    as he usually would. He held a cigarette in his hands, indicating that he was not in a good mood. Thus,


    she dared not get any closer and merely watched him from afar. ¡°Come here.¡± He parted his mouth


    again, his voice sounding colder. Although his words were exactly the same as the message, it was


    scarier when they were spoken aloud. Margaret had no choice but to bite the bullet. She walked toward


    him and stopped before him. In the end, she dared not even make a sound. Out of the blue,


    Christopher reached out to pull her into his arms, which caught her off guard and caused her to fall


    sitting on hisp.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Margaret had encountered simr scenarios several times during childhood. For some reason, she


    started cringing at it at a certain age. At such a close distance, she could pick up the faint cigarette


    smell lingering on Christopher and an odor of alcohol. He is drinking again! ¡°Jenson¡¯s gone, but there¡¯s


    a new one now. Who is it? Hold hands until death do us part? Tell me now. Who¡¯s this guy?¡± His voice


    sounded cold yet bewitching. Margaret did not dare to utter a word. He had already driven Jenson out


    of the country. If she were to admit that the gift was from Jenson, she could not imagine what would


    happen to him. In fact, she could not bring herself to imagine it. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? If


    that¡¯s the case, why were you deliberately hiding it from me? Meg, you¡¯re such a naughty girl.¡± At first,


    he seemed to be cing his hand on her waist unintentionally. However, he tightened his grip slightly


    as he spoke. Panic-stricken, Margaret felt as if she was about to break down in tears at any time. ¡°I


    really don¡¯t know.¡± Christopher did not press on. Instead, he buried his face into her neck and sniffed


    her fragrant scent. ¡°If it happens again, you know the consequences.¡± Petrified, Margaret could feel her


    blood running cold. ¡°I understand. I-It won¡¯t happen again.¡± It was only after she made a promise that


    his overbearing aura diminished. Nheless, he had no intention of letting her go. He brushed his soft


    lips against her neck affectionately, rendering Margaret bewildered. ording to her belief, such


    intimate actions would only ur between lovers. Why is he doing this, even though he hates me?


    Nheless, she could not summon her courage to push him away, thus standing stone-still there and


    tolerating his inappropriate behavior. When she thought that Christopher was about to take it further, he


    pushed her away suddenly, only to see him panting aggressively with a hint of repression. Margaret


    looked at him in puzzlement. More urately speaking, she was waiting on her toes for his next course


    of action. To her surprise, Christopher merely passed the gift box to her. In an indifferent tone, he said,


    ¡°Throw it away.¡± She frowned in response. Is he ordering me to throw it away with my own hands? ¡°Do


    you need me to repeat myself?¡± Christopher scowled, his eyes brimming with displease. Seeing that,


    Margaret dared not hesitate any longer. Thus, she hurriedly took it and threw it into the rubbish bin. She


    turned around and caught a glimpse of Christopher¡¯s smirk. With that, she was dumbfounded. The next


    day, Margaret woke upte, all thanks to Christopher. Fortunately, Christopher had not done anything


    else to her except for the strange intimacy. Besides, she was relieved that she had tossed away the


    gift. Otherwise, it would have brought a sheer disaster upon Jenson. Standing at the door, Fredrick


    said, ¡°Ms. Sullivan, I¡¯ll be taking you to the school because Mr. Lewis has¡­ thrown away your bicycle.¡±


    Margaret did notin at all. As the bicycle was quite old, it would wear out sooner orter. When


    they arrived at a road close to her school, she asked Fredrick to stop the car. ¡°Fredrick, you can stop


    here. It¡¯s only a few hundred meters journey. I can walk to school from here.¡± Pulling up the car at the


    roadside, Fredrick reminded, ¡°Be careful. Call me after school. I¡¯lle and fetch you.¡± Margaret


    pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Then, you should wait for me here after school. Please don¡¯t


    go to the school entrance.¡± She did not want anyone to learn about her rtionship with Christopher, as


    she reckoned that she was a disgrace to him. Fredrick knew what she was thinking. He eventually


    agreed to her request resignedly. After bidding goodbye to Fredrick, Margaret met Jodie at the school


    entrance. Thetter was waiting for her, as usual. ¡°Why are you sote today?¡± Margaret answered, ¡°I


    woke upte.¡± Jodie held Margaret¡¯s hand out of habit and proceeded to enter the school. ¡°That¡¯s rare.


    I waited here for you, and now I¡¯m runningte as well.¡± Right as Margaret was about to make an


    exnation, her stomach suddenly clenched in pain. Noticing her pained expression, Jodie inched


    closer and asked out of concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Margaret shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are


    you sure? Do you want to head to the infirmary?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯rete. We should get


    going.¡± Margaret waved her hand dismissively and pulled Jodie before trotting to the art ssroom.


    When they arrived outside the ssroom, she was already drenched in sweat due to the excruciating


    pain. To her dismay, the mentor merely nced at her and chided, ¡°You¡¯rete. Stand outside first.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Gritting her teeth in pain, Margaret turned around and leaned against the wall wordlessly. Although


    Jodie was mad at the mentor, she was not the type to make a scene when she was wrong. Standing


    closer to Margaret, she looked toward the still renovating dorm. ¡°Did you know? The dorm over there is


    also funded by Christopher. My family¡¯s riches are nothingpared to his. I even heard that he¡¯s


    visiting our school today¡­¡± Margaret did not answer her, for her stomachache was insufferable. Just


    then, the mentor stormed out. ¡°Both of you are quite something, huh? How could you chat when you¡¯re


    being punished? Go and grab your canvas and continue to draw here. You¡¯re done for if you can¡¯t


    submit your homework before ss ends!¡± Jodie raised her chin as she went to grab her canvas.


    However, Margaret could not move, as she felt her vision getting blurry. When the mentor saw how


    fragile she seemed, the former was angered and pushed thetter. ¡°I told you to get your canvas! Are


    you deaf?¡± With that, Margaret copsed onto the floor. Jodie was taken aback upon seeing that,


    immediately condemning the mentor, ¡°Why did you push her?¡± Guilt filled the mentor. ¡°I only pushed


    her lightly. I didn¡¯t know this would happen.¡± Jodie squatted down to help Margaret up while shouting at


    the mentor, ¡°How could you conduct physical punishment on a student? You don¡¯t deserve to be a


    teacher!¡± However, the mentor felt she was being wronged. ¡°Is she made from paper? I only gave her a


    slight push, and she immediately dropped to the ground. Jodie, you can¡¯t falsely use someone just


    because you¡¯re from a rich family. And you, Margaret, stop acting! Who you¡¯re trying to fool by being so


    delicate?¡± Themotion in the corridor attracted the attention of a group of people walking over. The


    principal, who was leading the group, was enraged. I told them that Christopher was paying a visit


    today, yet this happened! Meanwhile, Christopher was calmly staring at Margaret. When he looked


    toward the mentor, though, his expression darkened. Margaret muttered weakly, ¡°Stop arguing¡­ I¡¯m


    fine. Help me take my canvas, Jo.¡± Suppressing her anger, Jodie returned to the ssroom. When the


    mentor saw that, she pushed Margaret again out of anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you so dainty that you¡¯ll get blown


    away by the wind? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll fall again this time.¡± The force exerted this time was significantly


    greater than thest. Margaret felt pain engulfing her as she cked out, her body swaying as she


    toppled to the ground. Before hitting the floor, she was pulled into a strong embrace, and a familiar


    scent hit her nose. ¡°Christopher¡­¡± she muttered, barely making out his tightened jaw and angered


    expression. Before she could ask why he suddenly appeared, she lost consciousness in his arms.


    Meanwhile, the mentor turned pale upon noticing the terrifying auraing from the man. The man did


    not utter a word, proceeding to leave with the woman in his arms. His expression was stony, and it


    seemed that he would explode with rage at any second. Rushing over, the principal red at the


    mentor. ¡°Why do you always make things difficult for me?¡± When Jodie came out, she saw that a man


    was carrying Margaret with the principal following them, leaving behind a pale-faced mentor. Sensing


    something terrible had happened, she shoved the mentor. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Then, she quickly caught up


    to them. Christopher was sitting on the bench outside the hospital¡¯s emergency room with a slightly


    lowered head. He was exuding a cold aura, leaving dead silence around him. The principal and Jodie


    were pacing anxiously beside him. Suddenly, Christopher spoke. ¡°The mentor of this college is


    something else, isn¡¯t she?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    The principal shuddered. ¡°Mr. Lewis, n-not all of them are like her! The mentor is just temporary staff.


    I¡¯ll fire her immediately!¡± Although Christopher did not answer, one could tell how annoyed he was


    through his gaze. Jodie snorted. ¡°Temporary staff? You¡¯re quite good at bluffing.¡± At that, the principal


    was speechless. ¡°Jodie, stop meddling in this matter. How would you know about the college¡¯s internal


    affairs when you¡¯re just a student?¡± Furrowing her eyebrows, she wanted to refute but swallowed her


    words upon seeing the doctor. ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s family?¡± the doctor asked. Christopher and Jodie


    answered at the same time, ¡°Me.¡± Upon hearing Christopher¡¯s voice, Jodie was stunned for a


    moment. I only pretended to be Margaret¡¯s family member as I couldn¡¯t contact her so-called brother.


    But what is Christopher up to? Naturally, the doctor chose the more mature-looking Christopher to


    exin the patient¡¯s sickness. ¡°The patient has gastritis, nothing much. However, it should be noted


    that her body is quite weak despite her young age. Thus, she should mind her diet and consume more


    nutrition. She can leave after finishing the IV drip.¡± Christopher grunted indifferently in response before


    heading to the emergency room. Inside, Margaret had not regained consciousness and was still lying


    on the bed. Her hair was slightly messy, and the blood vessels on her arm were prominent enough for


    one to see the liquid being transmitted into it. Her skin tone was ghastly white, too. Christopher was


    taken aback by her condition. Since when was she in such a terrible state? Jodie walked up to him and


    whispered, ¡°Meg is an orphan, only having a brother that¡¯s not rted to her by blood. Her brother


    doesn¡¯t care much about her, either. She¡¯s bound to get gastritis as all she eats in the winter is bread.¡±


    Jodie did not notice Christopher¡¯s grim expression as he was ovee with mixed feelings. She


    continued, ¡°Her brother hase home recently and ordered her to return home on time. Because of


    him, I can¡¯t even bring her to eat some nutritious food! What a psycho!¡± ¡°He truly is.¡± His tone was


    somewhat mocking. ¡°What else has she endured?¡± Jodie had much more to say. ¡°I¡¯ve known her for


    over three years since high school. We high school students loved to shop back in those days.


    However, I¡¯ve never seen her purchasing any new clothes! This makes her stand out as she looks as if


    shees from a slum. Plus, she started working several part-time jobs in junior high and would take


    up any jobs that paid. It pains me to think that she had to pass out flyers in the hot summer and wash


    dishes in the winter! There¡¯s something wrong with her brother too. He does not care about her, but heContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    also refuses to let others be concerned about her. I bet she¡¯s in an even tighter corner since she can¡¯t


    work right now. Her hands, reserved for drawing, will get frostbite from riding a bicycle to and from


    college! It angers me just by thinking about it!¡± Christopher drew a breath as something shed across


    his eyes. ¡°Thank you for taking care of her.¡± Jodie felt embarrassed by how polite he was being. ¡°It¡¯s


    nothing! She¡¯s my only friend, after all. I just hope her brother can treat her better. Perhaps that¡¯s too


    far of a stretch. I¡¯ll be happy if he doesn¡¯t interfere with others pampering her. If I see him on the streets


    one day, I¡¯ll definitely beat him up!¡± When the principal saw how much she was talking, he quickly


    dragged her away for fear that she would say anything wrong. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t need to worry since


    Mr. Lewis is here. He¡¯s a nice person, so he¡¯ll definitely help Margaret contact her family member. Let¡¯s


    not disturb her rest. I¡¯ve already paid for her medical fees on behalf of the college.¡± Christopher did not


    say anything else. After the duo left, he turned his face sideways to look at Margaret. Staring at her


    with a hint of helplessness, he took her ice-cold hands in his. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? Why


    did you choose to live so pitiably in front of others? Why are you so stubborn?¡± Some momentter,


    Margaret opened her eyes after hearing the low whisper in her ears, her eyesing into contact with


    his passionate gaze.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    There was a split second before Christopher¡¯s gaze turned cold again. She wondered if she had seen it


    wrongly. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± His tone was still as indifferent as usual. Margaret shook her head,


    and she blushed a little upon realizing that his hand was on top of hers. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sorry for troubling


    you. I didn¡¯t know you wereing to campus.¡± Troubling me? He frowned. ¡°Who else are you going to


    trouble if not me? Margaret, stop putting up that pitiful act around others. Is it that hard for you to talk to


    me?¡± Margaret pursed her lips and remained silent. She knew he was mad at her again. After a while,


    Christopher stood up and checked the IV drip that was almost used up. Then, he called a nurse to


    remove the needle. Without looking at Margaret, he said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Margaret quickly lifted the


    quilt and sat up. The back of her hand was swollen due to the injection. It was painful for her to move


    her hand. Christopher took off his coat and threw it at her. His actions were a little rough. He then


    crouched down and helped her put on her white sneakers before leaving the ward without turning back.


    Margaret fell silent as she stared at the coat and her sneakers. Is he still the same man I know? This


    was his first time doing such a thing for her. Despite his rough actions, she still felt something breaking


    free from the depths of her heart. She quickly caught up with him, and Christopher was waiting for her


    at the end of the corridor. Hearing her footsteps, he continued walking ahead. They left the hospital in


    tow. He got into the driver¡¯s seat, and she opened the door to the backseat. As soon as she was


    seated, he grumbled, ¡°Take the front passenger seat.¡± Margaret did not dare hesitate and quickly


    moved to the passenger seat. After she buckled up, Christopher then stepped on the gas pedal. The


    car was speeding so fast that she felt her heart rate pick up. She stared ahead of her, worrying that the


    car would soon crash into another vehicle on the road. After arriving outside the Lewis residence,


    Margaret immediately got off the car and began to vomit. When she raised her gaze again, Christopher


    had already walked into the house. Margaret entered the house through the backdoor, but Elizabeth


    blocked her path in the kitchen. ¡°Meg, did youe home with Mr. Lewis? He seems to be in a bad


    temper today. You know, he mmed the door so hard that I thought the door would fall off anytime


    soon.¡± Margaret did not say anything. She knew he would always get mad over the weirdest reasons. It


    was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and it was way past lunch hour. Margaret felt unwell in the


    stomach. After Elizabeth went off to take care of other chores, Margaret sneaked into the kitchen toN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    make herself a bowl of noodles. Thinking that Christopher might not have eaten anything before this,


    she hesitated for a moment before deciding to make another bowl of noodles. She took the noodles


    upstairs and knocked on his door. ¡°Do you want some noodles?¡± There was no response from inside


    the room. Margaret heaved a sigh and was about to head down the stairs, but suddenly, the door was


    opened. She turned around and saw him standing by the door with a gloomy expression, and she


    asked again, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Christopher did not say anything and stared at her in silence. There


    were no emotions on his attractive face. His silence did not necessarily mean he had refused her offer.


    Margaret took the noodles inside and ced the bowl on the coffee table. She then heard the door


    close behind her, and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°I don¡¯t want what happened today to happen again. If


    anyone dares to offer you anything, I will make them disappear from your side forever. You can only


    ask for anything from me!¡± His tone indicated that his anger had not dissipated, and it might have


    be worse than before. ¡°I understand¡­¡± she said softly. Christopher was unconvinced.


    ¡°Understand? Do you? Didn¡¯t I tell you this before? How dared you find a part-time job when I was


    abroad? Now everyone knows how pitiful you are!¡± He was the only person unaware of this, and after


    finding this out, he still stubbornly waited for her to plead with him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for embarrassing you,¡±


    she apologized for passing out in his arms. With so many people around campus, they could have


    found out about their rtionship by now. Thus, she assumed that he was angry because she had


    embarrassed him in public. She was like a single stain in his wless persona. Hearing that,


    Christopher frowned in displeasure. He dragged her to the bed, and with a bit of strength exerted, she


    then fell onto the bed.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    He pinched her jaw and said in a cold yet authoritative tone, ¡°You can only return to campus after you¡¯ve


    rested enough and recovered. Don¡¯t you dare try to win over their pity by showing everyone your sick


    face!¡±


    Margaret hurriedly propped her body up. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    He remained silent and looked down at her, giving off a cold and arrogant aura.


    She pursed her lips, and her voice trembled out of anxiety when she said, ¡°I will study hard and repay


    you all the money I owe you. I¡¯m grateful for you taking me in ten years ago, and I¡¯ll move out as soon as


    possible once I start my internship.¡±


    Margaret did not n to rely on him for the rest of her life, for she knew she had owed him a lot, and she


    could not keep depending on him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Christopher suddenly chuckled. His chuckle was cold and distant, making people feel that he was


    unapproachable. ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear for you right now. You can never leave my side for the rest of your life!¡±


    Margaret¡¯s heart sank. She stared at him. For the first time, she did not dodge his gaze. ¡°Won¡¯t you be


    reminded of your parents whenever you look at me? Why are you keeping me by your side? Even if it


    takes forever, I will do everything I can to repay you whatever I owe you, and I will repay you in my own


    way.¡±


    Christopher held his breath, and his gaze darkened.


    She had always been obedient to him, and she had never once dared to go against his demands.


    However, he was careless not to notice that she would grow up someday and change her mind. He


    should have known earlier that the stubbornness deep in her bones would sooner orter cause her to


    put up her guard against him, and she might even start resisting him.


    They gazed at each other for a long while. Then, Christopher yanked his necktie away and threw his coat


    on the carpet. ¡°You can never repay everything you owe me. I have been too kind to you all this while.¡±


    As soon as Margaret realized what he was about to do, her immediate response was to run away from


    this room.


    As soon as she tried to leave, he pinned her down on the bed again with his body on top of hers.


    His scent surrounded her and made her mind go nk. She reached out to press her palms against his


    chest as she pleaded in a trembling voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t do this.¡±


    He was unmoved as he pinned her hands above her head and tied them up with his necktie.


    Christopher¡¯s expression was grim when he got reminded of how she insisted on cutting ties with him.


    He dipped his head and sealed her lips with his.


    His kiss was aggressive, trying to swallow all of her stubbornness and dominate her.


    Feeling the cold sensation on her body, Margaret struggled in panic. Every spot he touched would ignite


    the mes within her. Finally, after failing her attempts at struggling, she stopped resisting, gazed


    lifelessly into the distance, and let him have his way with her.


    Noticing the changes in her attitude, Christopher paused. He looked at her as if he was trying to read


    through her. Then, upon seeing the deadly gloom in her eyes, he got up and roared, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Margaret¡¯s soulless eyes slowly regained their focus. Before she could figure out what he was thinking,


    she had already grabbed her clothes and ran out of his bedroom.


    Right after she closed the door behind her, she could hear the smashing sounds from inside. She


    shuddered a little and returned to her room.


    There were no movements in the room next to her for the entire afternoon. At around seven o¡¯clock in


    the evening, Christopher¡¯s car left the Lewis residence.


    Although Christopher did not state that she was grounded, he still asked Fredrick to pass the message


    that she had to spend the next few days resting at home.


    Margaret had no choice but to go with that, since she dared not get under his skin.


    Fortunately, Christopher did not appear in the next few days, and she could finally cope with the


    uneasiness in her since that incident.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    A couple of dayster, Margaret could finally go to college again. Upon seeing her, Jodie took her arm


    and started talking incessantly, ¡°You almost scared me to death that day! Are you okay now? Many


    people were jealous of you when they saw Christopher bringing you to the hospital in his arms. He¡¯s so


    kind and gentle. I think I can finally understand why he has so many admirers.¡±


    Jodie continued saying, ¡°I have to say that he¡¯s so damn handsome! I¡¯d love to spend a night with him


    even if I had to die right after that. Also, our mentor was fired because of that incident. I¡¯m just so thrilled


    to think that we can see Christopher again at the school carnival!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Margaret got reminded about the school carnival, and Christopher would also be


    attending the carnival. He had not returned home ever since that day, and she wondered what would


    happen when she finally got to see him again. She had mixed feelings at that thought. ¡°Did¡­ Did he say


    anything else that day?¡±


    Jodie did not notice her expression and said, ¡°Nothing. I was justining to him about your b*stard


    brother.¡±


    Margaret was rendered speechless. It was no wonder that Christopher was infuriated by her words that


    day, as it turned out that Christopher had been scolded in the face earlier.


    Suddenly, there was amotion downstairs. Jodie dragged Margaret down the stairs as she eximed


    excitedly, ¡°Christopher is here! Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±


    Margaret panicked a little as she was yet toe up with a way to deal with Christopher. ¡°Jo, let go of


    me. You can go on your own. I¡¯m not joining you.¡±


    ¡°Meg, you have to thank him in person after what he has done to help you!¡± Jodie was unconvinced and


    continued to lead Margaret down the stairs.


    Margaret was still thinking about running away, but she suddenly stopped in her tracks after seeing the


    group of people before her. Christopher was walking in their direction with students and teachers


    surrounding him. He wore a customized handmade suit in ck, and the color only made his skin appear


    to be fairer. He was smiling gently, and as usual, he was the most dazzling one wherever he went.


    While Margaret was still in a daze, Jodie tugged her arm and rushed up to the crowd. ¡°Christopher, thank


    you for that day. Meg isn¡¯t good at expressing herself, so I¡¯m


    doing this on her behalf.¡±


    Margaret did not dare to look at his face. She clutched onto the hem of her shirt, and she looked anxious.


    Christopher walked over to her and leaned closer to look at her. ¡°You look much better today. It seems


    that you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    Noticing that she did not respond to that, Jodie nudged her with an elbow. ¡°Christopher is talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Margaret looked up and coincidentally met his gaze. She did not realize that her heartbeat


    was quickened in that split second.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± He patted her on the shoulder. It was an ordinary action, but


    Margaret felt extremely uneasy upon hearing what he said. She could almost picture what would happen


    to her after returning home.


    Right when Christopher brushed past her, Margaret suddenly spotted a man, who was wearing a cap


    and holding a fruit knife, charging at Christopher from behind.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± she cried out in panic. At the same time, she instinctively pushed Christopher aside, and as


    a result, the fruit knife stabbed right into her shoulder.


    Terrified screams broke out among the crowd, and it was mayhem all of a sudden.


    The aggressor was clearly taken aback since he did not expect Margaret to block the attack. There was


    a strange, creepy smile on the man¡¯s face in the next second.


    Immediately after that, Christopher kicked the man away, exuding murderous aura.


    He wrapped his arms around Margaret, his fingers trembling. His expression was filled with concern and


    fear. ¡°Meg¡­


    Margaret had never heard him calling her this way. Her eyelids felt incredibly heavy, but she was curious


    to see Christopher¡¯s expression at that moment,


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Thus, she forced her eyes to open, and all she could see was his pale face filled with horror. She also


    noticed the bloodstains on his face, and she wanted to raise her hand to help wipe the stains away. Hle¡®s


    a clean freak, and he must feel terrible looking like this right now, See, he¡®s frowning.


    However, before her hand could reach his face, shepletely lost consciousness.


    ¡°Meg!¡± She could vaguely hear Christopher calling out to her in a voice filled with fear and anxiety.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    In the corridor outside the emergency room at the hospital, Christopher was standing there with a gloomy


    expression. The ominous aura around him made it difficult for anyone to approach him.


    The principal stood aside fearfully. He did not expect another incident to happen again during


    Christopher¡¯s visit this time. ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is an ident. I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate this, and I


    promise to give you a proper exnation!¡±


    Christopher responded with a cold snort, which sent chills running down the principal¡¯s spine, and the


    principal dared not say another word.


    Some momentster, several bodyguards who were donning ck suits and wearing sunsses came


    to them. ¡°Mr. Lewis, we¡¯ve got a result. The aggressor is a twenty one-year-old male with an intellectual


    disability. He¡¯s the son of a cafeteria helper at Hegbert College of Art, and he¡¯s usually helping around in


    the cafeteria. His actions today were out of nowhere, and he didn¡¯t know a thing when we questioned


    him. Given his disability, it seems impossible to put him behind bars.¡±


    ¡°Get him admitted to asylum then! He¡¯s mentally ill and has a tendency to attack people. It would be


    dangerous to keep him in the college!¡± Christopher roared in a deep voice. His intimidating voice echoed


    throughout the corridor.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the bodyguards replied and then left the hospital.


    The principal looked conflicted and seemed to have something to say.


    Christopher nced at him and sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you not satisfied with my instructions?¡±


    The principal hurriedly said, ¡°No¡­ Of course not. It¡¯s just that he may be clumsy and foolish at normal


    times, but he¡¯s far from being a psycho. It was out of character for him to have attacked someone today.


    A sane man will go crazy for being locked up in an asylum, and I can¡¯t imagine what will happen to


    him¡­¡±


    Christopher scoffed, ¡°Should I lock you inside instead?¡±


    The principal broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°N-No. You made the right decision. So let¡¯s settle this your way.¡±


    He had never expected that Christopher, who was known to be friendly and kind, would have such a


    terrifying side. Unfortunately, there was nothing else the principal


    could do to help the aggressor out of this situation. After all, thetter had caused harm to someone.


    After some time, the door to the emergency room was finally opened. The doctor was the same doctor


    who had handled Margaret when she faintedst time. He walked up to Christopher. ¡°I told you that the


    patient is not in great health. She had lost too much blood today, which worsened her anemia. The


    patient has to get plenty of rest back home. Also, her wound is a little deep. Although we have stitched it


    up, leaving a scar is inevitable. She¡¯s not in a critical condition now, and she will be transferred to the


    normal wardter. We will observe her in the hospital for the next couple of days before discharging her.¡±


    Christopher was finally at ease upon hearing that. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    The principal noticed something from this. Although Margaret was injured because of him, it was


    strange for Christopher to show this much concern. Then, the principal recalled the previous


    incident, and he believed there must be something going on between these two.


    He tentatively asked, ¡°Mr. Lewis, should I try to contact Margaret¡¯s parents? I feel terrible to keep you


    involved when it should have been our responsibility.¡±


    Christopher did not say a thing. After the nurses pushed Margaret out of the emergency room, he


    followed them to the ward.


    The principal remained in the corridor as he made a phone call back to campus. ¡°Help me check the


    emergency contact for Margaret Sullivan¡­ Yes¡­ What? You don¡¯t have it? All right. Thanks.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the principal stood by the door to the ward and said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Lewis, it


    appears that Margaret did not leave her parents¡¯ contact numbers for the record. I also heard that she¡¯s


    an orphan, and it¡¯s most likely that she doesn¡¯t have other family members. We can take care of her


    medical bills this time. Mr. Lewis, you¡¯ve done a lot. Thank you for that.¡±


    Christopher was quiet for a couple of seconds before saying, ¡°Put my name.¡±


    The principal was dumbfounded. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Put my name on her guardian¡¯s contact details,¡± said Christopher with a calm expression. He did not


    bother the principal, who stood petrified by the door

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    The sky was dark when Margaret regained her consciousness. She could see the neon lights and snow


    outside her window from her VIP ward. The massive contrast between the warmth in her room and the


    coldness from the outdoors gave her the illusion that there were two different isted worlds.


    She suddenly heard some noise in the room and slowly turned to the source. A man was working on his


    laptop as he sat on the couch. He was typing on theptop lightly, and his focused face made him look


    more amicable than usual. However, there was still a hint of coldnessing from him due to his tightly


    pursed lips.


    ¡°You¡®re awake?¡± The man shut hisptop as he looked at her.


    ¡°Yes...¡± She tried to get up but felt pain in her left shoulder. Instantly, she remembered what had


    happened.


    Christopher walked over to her and inspected her wound. ¡°Don¡®t move.¡±


    Margaret immediately stopped moving upon hearing his words, but she felt embarrassed as she had the


    urge to urinate. She wanted to go to the bathroom, but she was not able to move. There was only


    Christopher in the room. Plus, whenever she moved a little, she felt a painful sensation on her wound.


    Christopher sensed her difort and asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the bathroom?¡±


    Margaret¡®s cheeks flushed. ¡°Yes...


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Christopher did not say anything but carefully supported her. His actions were gentle, and he was being


    tender, unlike his usual self. However, Margaret was still in pain from the minimal movement, and she


    broke out in a cold sweat. The bandages on her wound slowly turned red.


    He was almost carrying her as they made their way to the bathroom. When Christopher¡®s hands moved


    toward her pants, she quickly said, ¡°Let me do it myself!¡±


    He stopped moving and looked at her unblinkingly. Margaret was extremely embarrassed. ¡°C¨CCan you


    leave for a moment?¡±


    Christopher¡®s so¨Ccalled leaving was him turning around so that his back was facing


    her.


    Knowing that he was not going to leave the bathroom, Margaret struggled internally


    for a moment. She tried to use her right hand to unzip her pants. However, every single movement


    caused her wound to open up. It was almost impossible toplete a simple movement such as


    bending her back. The blood from her wound had stained her hospital clothes.


    After not hearing any movement from behind him for some time, Christopher turned around to see


    Margaret¡®s blood¨Cstained hospital clothes. Furrowing his brows, he pulled her pants down without


    allowing her to say anything. Then, he turned around so that his back was facing her again.


    Margaret sat on the toilet seat in embarrassment. Although she was very urgent, she was not able to


    relieve herself. At this moment, she would give anything to vanish from the spot.


    After twenty minutes, she no longer cared about being embarrassed.


    After returning to her bed, she buried her face in the nkets. As if nothing had happened, Christopher


    went to call the doctor to treat her wound that split opened again.


    At around seven o¡®clock in the evening, two bodyguards brought food over. Christopher picked up the


    bowl of oatmeal porridge and brought it to her bedside He ced the bowl of oatmeal porridge on the


    bedside table and supported her so that she was sitting on the bed. Then, he picked up the bowl of


    oatmeal porridge again to feed her.


    Margaret did not dare to reject him and took a small bite. The lightly seasoned oatmeal porridge was full


    of the herbal taste. Despite that, the oatmeal porridge tasted good. She could tell that it was made by


    Elizabeth.


    She felt ufortable with his sudden gentleness and did not know how to react. ¡°I can do it myself...¡±


    Christopher¡®s expression turned cold slightly, which caused Margaret to lower her gaze. Her long


    eyshes cast a shadow beneath her eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡± His voice rang out from beside her ear.


    Margaret raised her head. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That time... Why did you push me aside?¡± Christopher¡®s deep gaze fell on her as if he wanted to see


    through her.


    She understood his question. He was asking why she had taken the stab for him.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    At that time, she had reacted on the spur of the moment. She had instinctively tried to protect him from


    danger.


    I¡®m probably atoning for my sins. After all, my father caused his parents to lose their lives.


    After a long moment, she opened her mouth and replied, ¡°Paying my debts.¡±


    It was not wrong of her to say that. However, Christopher suddenly stood up. His expression was darker


    than before, and he quickly left the room.


    Margaret was confused, and her eyes widened. Did I infuriate him again?


    However, Christopher returned quickly with some toiletries in his hands.


    Soon, Margaret understood his intentions. She stayed in the hospital for a few days, and Christopher


    apanied her by her side the entire time. Although he was still strict and cold at times, she felt that


    something had changed between them.


    When she finally returned to the Lewis residence, she let out a relieved sigh. At least he won¡®t need to


    feed me or guard me while I¡®m in the bathroom...


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was grounded at home so that she could recuperate. As she was unable to go back to school, she


    could only apply to take the make¨Cup exams.


    On the night of New Year¡®s eve, Christopher returned home early. The bodyguard held an umbre to


    prevent snow from falling onto Christopher. When they entered the residence, the whiff of snowfall on


    him quickly dissipated due to the warm air indoors.


    Margaret wasing down the stairs at that moment. They made eye contact and shifted their gazes


    immediately.


    Dinner had already been served in the dining hall when Christopher came down the stairs after taking a


    shower. Margaret was seated at the dining table, immersing herself in deep thought. They had been


    getting along peacefully these days. She had been trying to guard this peace subconsciously and had


    been particrly careful in every move she made. When she thought about what had happened at the


    school carnival, she felt d for the stabbing incident, as she would have ended up in a different


    situation otherwise.


    There were many nutritious dishes on the dining table, and such a situation had gone


    on for quite a while now. Although Margaret was slightly sick of the dishes, she could not deny that her


    health condition had gotten better. Since she had not been outside for quite a long while, her skin looked


    fairer and smoother. There was finally a ruddyplexion on her usually pale face, making her look


    prettier and healthier.


    However, she did not know that Christopher was observing her while she was focused on eating her


    dinner. When he noticed that she was no longer frail¨Clooking and had be even more alluring than


    before, his lips curled into a smile unknowingly.


    Christopher finished his meal first and stood up to return to his room. ¡°Come to my room after you¡®re


    done.¡±


    Margaret¡®s hand holding the spoon trembled, and she nced down at her half¨Ceaten soup. She


    hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Elizabeth, can you give me some more pasta?¡±


    Elizabeth understood her intentions and said softly, ¡°Why are you so scared of Mr. Lewis? He doesn¡®t


    bite.¡±


    After Margaret finished her dinner and waited for Elizabeth to clean up, she slowly went up the stairs.


    The door of the master bedroom was left ajar. She still knocked before entering.


    Christopher was sitting before the window wall, reading the documents. There was a cigarette between


    his fingers and a half¨Cfull ss of wine on the table.


    Margaret could not help but cough from the smoke. He stubbed the cigarette naturally. ¡°Come here.¡±


    She walked toward him and asked, ¡°W¨CWhat¡®s the matter?¡±


    Christopher put down his documents and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I¡®m going on a business trip


    tomorrow. Let¡®s go together.¡±


    She was sitting on hisp, and her heart was already palpitating. After hearing Christopher¡®s words, she


    immediately became nervous. ¡°If you¡®re going on a business trip, there¡®s no need for me to follow...¡±


    For the past ten years, she did not have much contact with the outside world, and she only navigated


    between school and home, leading to her having a mild social anxiety disorder. Leaving an environment


    that she was familiar with for a new, unfamiliar environment would give her anxiety. Also, she could not


    imagine anything good


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡®t want to go?¡± Christopher said. His hot breathnded on her side profile, creating


    an intimate ambiance. Margaret was put in a tight spot.


    Margaret was afraid of upsetting him. However, she really did not want to go. She replied meekly, ¡°I¡®ll just


    wait for you at home.¡±


    It seemed that he really liked it when she spoke to him with that tone. He held her chin lightly and kissed


    her.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    He wanted to deepen the kiss after tasting the sweetness of her mouth. However, Margaret turned her


    face away.


    ¡°Do you not like this? Or¡­ Do you not like doing this with me?¡± Christopher¡¯s tone had turned cold. This


    made Margaret feel afraid.


    Thinking about the times he was angry, Margaret bit her lower lip. ¡°No¡­


    Just then, Christopher¡¯s phone, which was ced on the bed, rang. Margaret heaved a sigh of relief and


    stood up to pass his phone to him.


    Seeing the caller¡¯s name, Christopher frowned, and he did not answer the call. Margaret understood


    immediately, and she left after shing a smile at him. At the same time, she also felt relieved.


    Perhaps he¡®ll let me go when he has found someone he likes and wants to start a family. That was what


    Margaret hoped for.


    When she returned to her room, shey on her bed and checked her phone. Her screen was full of


    celebration messages, making it look very lively as the New Year was approaching. The messages


    couldn¡¯t warm her dispassionate heart, though.


    The notification that popped up garnered her attention. It was a message from Jodie, and Margaret held


    her breath when reading the contents of the message. Jenson is back.


    Although she knew that he was only back for the holidays and would leave soon, she still had an


    inexplicable feeling. The elegant, innocent boy with bright eyes had been etched on her heart.


    Jenson and Christopher werepletely different people.


    Margaret returned Jodie¡¯s call and inquired, ¡°Jo, when is Jenson leaving?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Jodie teased, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want him to leave? Actually, I¡¯m also not


    sure. Are you able toe to the gathering tomorrow? He¡¯s the one organizing it. Oh right! I¡¯m going to


    introduce you to my boyfriend. Tell me if you want to join us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± Margaret instinctively replied. A second before Margaret replied to Jodie, she decided that


    she could take the risk of sneaking out, since Christopher was


    leaving for a business trip the next day.


    The next day, Christopher left in the early morning.


    Margaret rummaged through her closet and could not find any decent clothes to wear. She felt like going


    on a shopping spree for the first time. She called for Jodie to join her for a shopping spree.


    Jodie gasped in astonishment when she saw Margaret pay for her purchases. ¡°Meg, you¡¯re too much! I


    always thought you were poor, but you were merely pretending to be poor! You¡¯re actually pretty


    wealthy.¡±


    Margaret did not want to tell her that the sum of money was actually given by Christopher. ¡°Don¡¯t talk


    nonsense. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The gathering was held in Jenson¡¯s seaside mansion at night.


    Almost everyone had arrived when Margaret and Jodie arrived. Margaret was not familiar with most of


    them and had not even met some of them. The only person who caught her eyes instantly was none


    other than Jenson.


    ¡°Margaret, long time no see,¡± Jenson greeted with a faint smile. His beautiful eyes stared at her


    attentively, causing Margaret to feel shy to meet his gaze. ¡°Yes¡­ Long time to see.¡±


    The people around them began to tease Jenson. ¡°Jenson, is this your real reason for hosting the


    gathering?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Jenson did not hide it and admitted it outright. Although he


    sounded as if he was joking, he was not lying. Margaret lowered her head shyly, and a warm fuzzy


    feeling filled her chest.


    Jodie pulled Jack away from the crowd of people and introduced him, ¡°Meg, this is my boyfriend, Jack


    Smith.¡±


    Margaret looked up at Jack, and thetter raised his chin as a form of greeting.


    Jack had an outstanding appearance. He was tall with handsome facial features. However, Margaret did


    not like his foppish personality. She smiled lightly and followed a bunch of people into the main hall.


    There was loud music ying in the air-conditioned hall. Jodie enjoyed the party to the fullest. She then


    passed Margaret a ss of fruit wine. ¡°This won¡¯t make you drunk, and it¡¯s fruit-vored. Don¡¯t tell me


    you prefer water. You¡¯ll be killing the


    mood.¡±


    Margaret took a sip, and the alcoholic taste was mild. Tasting the orange-vored wine in her mouth, she


    didn¡¯t find the taste repulsive, so she took another sip.


    Soon, she started to feel hot and took off her outerwear before throwing it onto the couch. Jack and


    Jodie were already drunk and hugging each other on the couch.


    Jenson whispered something in Margaret¡¯s ear. She could not hear him and tripped, falling into his


    embrace. Then, she lost consciousness.


    The next day, she felt a headache when she woke up. As she tried to turn her body, she opened her


    eyes and saw Jenson¡¯s face in front of her. She froze for a moment before fear filled her heart.


    At that moment, there was only one thought in her head. If Christopher finds out about this, I¡®m doomed!


    Upon thinking that, she hurriedly got off the bed and realized that her clothes had been changed. She


    was wearing a man¡¯s shirt!


    She did not have any recollection of the previous night. However, she could guess what had happened,


    judging from the situation.


    Her whole body was trembling as she searched for her clothes. However, she could not find them no


    matter how hard she tried.


    On the bed, Jenson frowned as he heard the noise. He seemed to be waking up. Seeing that, Margaret


    gave up on finding her clothes. She quickly grabbed Jenson¡¯s outerwear and left the mansion.


    Meanwhile, Christopher was in the backseat of a car as he was on his way to the airport. He was


    massaging his temples wearily.


    The chauffeur, Noah Carson, took a nce at him from the rearview mirror. He hesitated before saying,


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, how about we don¡¯t go overseas? You postponed your flightst night, and you had been


    working in the office for one whole day. Then, you are flying overseas now. You may copse from


    exhaustion¡­


    ¡°No need.¡± Christopher took out his phone to take a look. Just as he was thinking about whether he


    should make a call, his screen lighted up with a news article notification.


    He took a brief nce at the headline and quickly tapped on it. It was a clear picture


    of Margaret and Jenson cuddling on the bed!


    He almost crushed the phone in his hands. ¡°Noah, turn around and return home now!¡±


    Noah looked at Christopher¡¯s darkened expression and knew that something had happened. He quickly


    turned the car around. Every single time Christopher was angry, it definitely had something to do with


    Margaret.


    At the Lewis residence, Margaret quickly took off her clothes once she entered her room. The door


    suddenly swung open with a m.


    She turned her head around and met Christopher¡¯s eyes which were filled with rage. She realized that


    she was not wearing anything, and she hurriedly grabbed the outerwear near her to cover her body.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡± she asked in a trembling voice.


    When Christopher saw that she was grabbing onto a piece of male clothing, he became angrier. ¡°Take it


    off!¡±


    Margaret knew what he was referring to, but she was naked at the moment, as she was just preparing to


    bathe right before he barged into the room. If I remove the coat, then I...


    While she was still hesitating, Christopher had already walked over to her and pinched her chin. ¡°Do you


    want to do it yourself, or do you want me to do it for


    you?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Margaret refused to ept either of the choices as she held onto the outerwear tightly.


    At the sight of that, Christopher lost all his patience. He took the outerwear she held in front of her chest


    by force and tossed it on the floor. Then, he threw the phone in front of her and said, ¡°You thought I was


    gone? Is that why you were so eager to sleep with him?¡±


    Margaret looked down at the phone screen, and she froze when she saw the suggestive picture of her


    and Jenson.


    Never did she imagine that someone would take pictures of the two of them. Not to mention how it would


    hit the headlines so soon with such an awful title. Not only did she and Jenson end up in a sticky


    situation, but Christopher also got dragged into it.


    People had used her and Christopher of being in an improper rtionship when their rtionship was


    made public. They even managed to find out about the incident where she had taken a stab for him at


    the school carnival. Some others also suspected that Christopher had ulterior motives for taking her in.


    S


    The news had not only put the three of them in the middle of the storm, but it also gave her a bad


    reputation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Margaret as she covered her chest with her hands. Her mind was a mess when she saw


    the pictures, and she did not know what else she could do but apologize.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. Margaret dared not answer the phone, as no one else would call her at a time


    like that other than Jodie and Jenson.


    ¡°Answer it!¡± ordered Christopher.


    Left with no choice, she picked up the phone and answered the call. Jenson¡¯s voice came through the


    phone as soon as it was connected. ¡°Meg, are you home? I can exin what happenedst night. Are


    you mad? Meg?¡±


    Margaret really wanted to ask Jenson about the incident. However, she could not bring herself to say


    anything when she saw how cold Christopher¡¯s expression was. Before she even managed to react,


    Christopher had taken the phone from her and smashed it into the wall.


    Margaret cried out in shock as he pushed her onto the bed. He pressed his body against hers,


    enveloping her with his domineering aura. Terrified, she sobbed and begged, ¡°Please, don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I thought you like this? Didn¡¯t you climb into someone else¡¯s bed as soon as I left? I shouldn¡¯t have


    allowed Jenson toe back if I had known this was going to happen. I should¡¯ve sent him away


    together with Jodie!¡±


    Christopher¡¯s voice was ice-cold as he restrained Margaret¡¯s hands on top of her head. She was in so


    much pain that her face was as pale as a sheet, yet he ignored that.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At the same time, she stopped struggling when she heard his words. She looked up at him with a pale


    face.


    At that moment, she had no doubt that Christopher would really do what he said to Jodie and Jenson.


    No... Jodie and Jenson have nothing to do with this...


    Finally, she gave in and said, ¡°Will you let them go if Iply?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Christopher froze and looked down at her.


    Margaret did not repeat herself because she knew he had heard her.


    They were so close to each other that she could feel his breath on her lips. However, his voice was so


    cold and distant as he said, ¡°Do you think I will touch something someone else had touched?¡±


    That¡®s right. He thinks I¡®m dirty...


    At that instance, Margaret felt as though her heart was ripped apart by his words. She froze at the


    thought, and she had even forgotten to breathe.


    She opened her mouth to try and say something, but nothing came out. Then, Christopher got up with a


    disgusted look and said, ¡°You¡¯re in no position to negotiate with me.¡±


    With a loud bang, the door was forcefully shut. Margaret jumped at the sound of that. It was the first time


    in ten years that she felt as though the sky was falling down on her,


    It felt as though Christopher¡¯s angry words were still resonating in her ears, and she could not help but


    feel scared and anxious.


    When she finally recovered from that, she picked up her phone and called Jodie. However, she kept


    getting the busy signal no matter how many times she tried throughout the afternoon.


    Margaret was flustered when she could not reach Jodie the entire afternoon. She could not help but


    wonder if Christopher had done something to Jodie.


    She was getting increasingly worried as she was unable to get a hold of Jodie. In the end, she stood in


    front of Christopher¡¯s room and hesitated.


    She knew that she would anger him further if she asked. Yet, she could not sit by and watch her only two


    friends get hurt because of her.


    Finally, she clenched her teeth and pushed the door open. ¡°Christopher.¡±


    Smoke filled the air inside the room, and Christopher was sitting in the chair by the windows as usual.


    However, his back was facing her then, and the ashtray was full of cigarette butts. At that moment, he


    seemed so lonely.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Please let them go. It¡¯s my fault. I know I¡¯m wrong,¡± Margaret begged while crying. She


    knew that it was only a warning when Jenson was sent out of the countryst time. Now that the matter


    was much more serious, she could not imagine what Christopher was going to do to them.


    ¡°Ha. Are you willing to do anything for his sake?¡± he asked coldly without even looking at her.


    However, before she could answer, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I already know your


    answer.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he threw a contract onto the floor. ¡°Sign that, and I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Margaret quickly went over and picked up the papers. She signed without hesitation. It was only after


    she signed the papers that she realized it was a prenuptial agreement,


    Stunned, she felt a little touched at first. However, she soon realized that he must be marrying her as a


    way to put a stop to the scandal after being dragged into the matter.


    ¡°Cet lost!¡± shouted Christopher.


    He was livid when he saw how she signed the papers without hesitation. He was


    afraid that he would lose control of himself if she were to stay in the room any longer.


    I should¡®ve known that she would do anything for that man!


    Margaret opened her mouth to say something, but before she did, Christopher pushed her aside and left


    without looking back.


    He went into his car and made a call. ¡°Did you find it yet?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, there were too many people at the partyst night. Thus, the investigation has been rather


    difficult. We still haven¡¯t found the perpetrator. The matter might seem like any other gossip on the


    surface. However, it was actually targeting you.¡±


    Christopher had already expected that. ¡°Cover up the news. Leave it if you can¡¯t find who was behind it.


    We¡¯ll wait for the person to show up themselves,¡± he replied. Despite saying that, he had no ns of


    letting the person go. How dare they get Margaret involved for the sake of taking me down? I won¡®t let


    them off!


    At that moment, Noah slowed down the car. ¡°Mr. Lewis, Ms. Sullivan is chasing after


    us.¡±


    Christopher nced at the rearview mirror and saw a skinny figure chasing after them. Immediately,


    frustration surged within him.


    With furrowed brows, he ended the call and said, ¡°Let her be.¡±


    Thus, Noah had no choice but to bring the car up to speed again. Meanwhile, Margaret got more anxious


    as she saw the car getting further away. Even though she had signed the prenup, Christopher never


    gave her his words. He hasn¡®t promised that he¡®ll let Jenson and Jodie off the hook. I won¡®t be able to live


    in peace for the rest of my life if something happens to them.


    Suddenly, she identally stepped on a stone and lost her footing. She fell to the ground and scratched


    her palms and knees. Immediately, blood started gushing.


    Inside the car, Christopher saw the whole thing. His gaze darkened as he ordered, ¡°Stop the car.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Margaret drew a sharp breath as she was feeling the pain. She was about to get herself up from the


    ground when a shiny pair of custom leather shoes appeared in front of her. Then, Christopher¡®s cold


    voice came from above. ¡°You have two minutes.¡±


    She looked up at him and asked carefully, ¡°Can you let them go?¡±


    She did not notice the hint of disappointment that shed across his eyes when she said that. After all,


    that was not what he wanted to hear. ¡°You¡®re wasting my time if you risked your life chasing after the car


    just to say this.¡±


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Christopher got into the car without hesitation. He banged the door


    shut, and Noah jumped in shock. ¡°Cancel next week¡®s return ¡®flight for me. I¡®ll take over the overseas


    branch office myself.¡±


    Noah hesitated for a moment when he heard that ¡°Mr. Lewis, you won¡®t be able to return in at least three


    years if you do that. Are you sure?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Christophery against the seat with his eyes shut and lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Just do as I say.¡±


    Meanwhile, Margaret remained where she was the entire time. She was in a daze even after the car was


    long gone. At that moment, she felt an emptiness inside of her. She had a premonition that she had lost


    everything from that moment onward.


    Three yearster, at the branch office of Lewis Corporation in Walund, someone¡®s phone rang in the


    meeting room all of a sudden. Immediately, everyone froze as they carefully turned to look at the man


    who was sitting at the head of the table.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡®s yours,¡± whispered the assistant.


    ¡°Hang up,¡± replied the man. He was in an important meeting at the moment, and he seemed a liule


    annoyed with his assistant for not being sensible enough.


    However, the assistant exined, ¡°It¡®s Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Of course, Christopher knew who ¡°Mrs. Lewis¡± was. It was none other than his wife, Margaret.


    Thus, he took the phone from his assistant and said, ¡°The meeting is adjourned for now. We¡®ll have a


    meeting at four in the afternoon. You¡®re dismissed.¡±


    Everyone was surprised to hear that. They could not believe their workaholic boss would postpone such


    an important meeting just because of a call from his wife.


    Meanwhile, Christopher took the call when he was finally out of the meeting room. A familiar voice came


    through the phone. ¡°Are you busy? I¨CI have something to ask


    you.¡±


    Margaret spoke very cautiously on the other end of the line. Christopher was curious as to why she was


    calling him for the first time in the past three years. ¡°Speak up.¡±


    ¡°Jo is getting engaged. She and her fianc¨¦ are thinking about returning to the country. Can you let her


    come back?¡± Margaret asked nervously.


    It turned out that three years ago, Jodie and Jenson had been sent abroad and forbidden from returning


    to their home country.


    Margaret knew that Christopher was punishing her by doing that. Thus, she never said anything about it.


    However, it had been three years. She could not say no to Jodie when thetter asked her to put in a


    good word for her so that she could return to her home country. Thus, Margaret had no choice but to


    make the call.


    Christopher stopped in his tracks when he heard what she said. His expression darkened as he was


    surprised by the reason she called.


    Margaret panicked a little when she did not hear a reply. ¡°I went to that party of my own ord back


    then. It had nothing to do with Jo. There¡®s really no need to vent your anger on her. Can¡®t you let it slide


    now that she and Jenson had been sent abroad for three years? I¡®m begging you.¡±


    Christopher tried his best to suppress the anger inside of him as he said, ¡°I¡®ming back in three days.


    I¡®ll decide based on the way you behave.¡± He hung up as soon as he finished his sentence and kicked


    the wall in the corridor.


    At the sight of that, the assistant paled and backed away from Christopher.


    Meanwhile, Margaret stared at her phone for a few seconds until realization hit her. He¡®sing back?


    She thought that Christopher never wanted to see her again, since he had never returned after he left so


    abruptly three years ago.


    With her thoughts finally sorted, she began to feel more nervous than she was before the call. She


    rushed downstairs and said to Elizabeth, ¡°Elizabeth, please make sure you clean up the house for the


    next two days.¡±


    Elizabeth was a little surprised by her words. After all, Margaret never bothered about those things.


    ¡°What happened, Meg?¡±


    Margaret could not tell if she was happy or scared as she said, ¡°H¨CHe¡®sing back.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    It took Elizabeth a moment before she realized who Margaret was talking about. She then smiled and


    said, ¡°Really? Mr. Lewis ising back? That¡®s great. The two of you haven¡®t been together for three


    years ever since you got married. It¡®s great that he¡®sing back. I¡®ll have the servants clean the house.


    Don¡®t worry.¡±


    Back in her room, Margaret cleaned up her sketches. She was currently working at a fashion design


    company and had just be a permanent employee. The room was a mess since she was usually


    busy with work, and Elizabeth did not dare to help with the cleaning, as she had no idea which of


    Margaret¡®s sketches was important. However, Margaret did not want Christopher to know her messy side


    now that he wasing back.


    Margaret specifically asked Fredrick about Christopher¡®s flight. On the day he wasing back, she


    went over to the airport to wait for him.


    It was snowing the day he left, and it was the same the day he came back. At that moment, she could


    not help but feel as though the past three years were like a dream. Time passed in the blink of an eye.


    Among the passing crowd, she spotted his tall figure almost immediately. He was still as handsome and


    eye¨Ccatching as he was three years ago.


    However, she froze when she saw the woman holding onto his arm, and she realized that he didn¡®te


    back alone.


    When Christopher and that woman approached Margaret, she heard them talking to each other.


    ¡°Christopher, can you stay with me at the hotel tonight? I¡®m scared to be alone.¡±


    ¡°We¡®ll see,¡± Christopher answered coldly but with patience.


    Seeing that, Margaret had the urge to get out of that ce. However, Christopher saw her before she


    managed to turn around. He did not look surprised, nor did he show any sort of emotions at all. He asked


    nonchntly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    His words made Margaret feel as if she was the third wheel. ¡°I¡­ 1...¡±


    She was at a loss for words. She wanted to say that she was there to pick up a friend, but she knew he


    would see through her lies easily because she did not have any friends.


    Christopher ignored her and turned to the woman beside him. ¡°Be good and go to the hotel first,¡± he said


    softly.


    The woman was very young, donning a white fur coat and high¨Cheeled boots. Her smile and movement


    were elegant and captivating. Unlike Margaret who was giving off a gloomy vibe, that woman was lively


    and youthful.


    The woman nced at Margaret with curiosity before replying to the man, ¡°All right, then. But you¡®ll have


    toe over tonight to apany me...¡±


    Christopher smiled and waited for the woman to leave before he resumed his usual cold demeanor and


    walked out on his own.


    Margaret followed behind him without a word. Meanwhile, Noah was already waiting outside. Thus, the


    two of them got into the car. No one said anything for the rest of the ride.


    Margaret felt that she was in no position to ask about that woman, and she reckoned that he was not


    going to exin anything to her.


    Finally, she broke the silence when they were approaching the Lewis residence. ¡°When can Joe


    back?¡°|


    Christopher was looking at his phone when he heard her question. His fingers were running on the


    screen, and he was replying to a text. Specifically, he was replying to a text from the woman that


    Margaret had met earlier in the airport.


    ¡°I said before that I¡®ll decide based on the way you behave,¡± he said with a frown. It was as though he


    found it annoying to speak to her.


    At the sound of that, she dared not ask any more questions.


    Christopher was still replying to text messages when it was dinner time. Margaret lost all her appetite


    when she saw that. She put down her fork after taking a few bites and said, ¡°I have to work overtime


    tonight. I¡®ve got to go.¡±


    She did not want to be in the way between Christopher and that woman,


    ¡°Hold it there,¡± Before she left the room, a cold voice could be heard from behind her.


    Margaret looked up and was met with Christopher¡®s cold, hard gaze,


    With a grim expression, Christopher asked, ¡°What sort ofpany asks an


    employee to work on their day off? Do they want to go out of business?¡±


    Margaret stopped in her tracks when she heard his words. She did not doubt that he would make her


    company go out of business if she insisted.


    Thus, she turned around and went upstairs to go to her room without another word: Shey on the bed


    as she stared nkly at the ceiling. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Back at the dining table, Christopher put down his phone and finally turned his attention to his dinner. He


    ignored the notification sound from all the texts his phone was receiving as he said, ¡°Elizabeth, get her to


    move to my room.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Elizabeth nodded with understanding. ¡°Of course, as it should be. You were gone for three years, and


    Meg has been staying in her old room during this period. Now that you¡®re back, it makes sense for her to


    move in to your room. I¡®ll make arrangements at once.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s time you address her differently, too,¡± Christopher reminded.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Elizabeth said with a smile. ¡°I¡®m used to calling her Meg, but I should be calling her Mrs. Lewis


    now.¡±


    Elizabeth headed over to Margaret¡®s room and merrily told the girl that she would be moving, much to


    Margaret¡®s confusion. ¡°But why? Where are you going to take my stuff?¡± Margaret asked.


    ¡°Since Mr. Lewis is back and you two are married, it¡®s only natural that you and he share a bedroom,¡±


    Elizabeth exined, beaming. ¡°Mr. Lewis isn¡®t getting any younger, you know. Maybe the two of you


    could start trying for a baby.¡±


    Margaret, with downcast eyes, offered no response. He won¡®t touch me, and there¡®s no way we¡®ll have a


    baby.


    Shortly after, all of her belongings had been moved to Christopher¡®s bedroom. Margaret sat on the bed


    listlessly. She was not sure if she could get used to having free ess to Christopher¡®s room and using it


    as her own.


    The sound of the servants doing dishwashing floated upstairs. Margaret finally broke out of her musings


    and went to the bathroom.


    She did not expect to see Christopher still in the living room when she emerged from her shower. :


    Margaret was surprised. She had thought that he would be eager to leave for the hotel as soon as dinner


    was over. Hence, she deliberately spent longer time than usual in the bathroom to avoid having to watch


    him leave. I guess I miscalcted.


    Adopting an air of nonchnce, she went upstairs into his room. After drying her hair, she carefully slid


    into bed.


    An expanse of starry sky was projected onto the ceiling, Margaret stared at the constetions, lost in her


    own thoughts, Everything about him is so unique... I wonder what he was thinking about when he used to


    lie in this very bed.


    The door opened, and Margaret closed her eyes instinctively. She was not yet ready to be alone in the


    same room with Christopher as his wife.


    Her husband said nothing. All Margaret could hear were faint rustling noisesing from the bedside.


    Curious, she took a peek and was greeted by the sight of the man changing out of his clothes with his


    back to her.


    It was her first time having such a direct view of his body. Though not particrly muscr, his physique


    was nevertheless well¨Cdefined, and there was unmistakable power in those sinewy muscles.


    She watched him for a moment longer and failed to tear her gaze away when Christopher turned around


    suddenly and locked eyes with her.


    Caught like a deer in headlights, she did the only thing she could think of and snapped her eyes shut. No


    matter how hard she tried, however, she could not calm her thumping heart and rapid breathing.


    Christopher¡®s expression was unreadable as he buttoned up the shirt he just put on. Wordlessly, he left


    the room, shutting the door with a note of finality.


    Margaret let out a sigh of relief. The blush on her face, however, lingered long after he was gone.


    Unused to the bed, she tossed and turned throughout the night. Despite her exhaustion, her mind


    remained perfectly clear. It was a ssic case of insomnia.


    Her phone abruptly started buzzing with an iing call. She gaped slightly at the caller¡®s name


    disyed on the screen. Why is Christopher calling me at this hour? Isn¡®t he with that woman?


    Dubiously, she took the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    A stranger¡®s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello? Is this Christopher¡®s missus? He¡®s drunk.


    Would you be able toe and get him?¡± the man said.


    Missus? Her heart skipped a beat at the title. Regardless, she wondered if this was a prank call. ¡°What


    do you mean? Where is he?¡± she asked puzzledly,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    There was a lot of background noise, and it took her a while to understand what the man was saying.


    Apparently, they were at a bar.


    After ending the call, Margaret got up and draped a coat over her shoulders before heading to Fredrick¡®s


    quarters. She had no choice but to wake him up as she did not


    have a driver¡®s license and hence was unable to pick Christopher up by herself.


    Upon reaching the ce, Margaret got off the car. She could spot the group from afar. Besides


    Christopher, who waspletely inebriated, she also saw two other men standing on either side of him.


    Though they were her husband¡®s friends, she had never met them before, as she was not involved in


    Christopher¡®s social circle. It¡®s true that birds of a feather flock together. Appearance¨Cwise, his friends


    are both tall, dark, and handsome just like him.


    ¡°Oh, hey,¡± Steven Jones called when he saw her. He regarded Margaret with a note of approval, though


    his tone also carried a note of hesitation as he said, ¡°Christopher sure knows how to keep a secret. He


    only told us that he married a girl after he got wasted. I never would¡®ve pegged him for one who goes


    after the pure and innocent type. Are you the girl he adopted?¡°

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Margaret¡®s eyes dimmed slightly. Instead of replying, she went over and put an arm around Christopher


    to keep him standing. ¡°Thanks for letting me know he¡®s here. Sorry for the trouble,¡± she said simply.


    Steven wanted to say something else, but Casper Flemmington stopped him with a light shove. ¡°All right,


    cut the small talk. Let¡®s just help her carry Christopher to the car.¡±


    When that was done and the car drove off into the distance, Steven¡®s expression sobered. ¡°Do you think


    that girl is the one Christopher adopted all those years ago? What is he thinking? I sure as h*ll didn¡®t


    expect him to marry her,¡± he said.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Casper shrugged calmly. ¡°Knowing Christopher, do you really reckon he¡®d adopt the daughter of the man


    who killed his family out of the goodness of his heart? He might appear kind to others, but the truth is, he


    has never been an angel?


    Steven fell silent.


    Once they were back in the Lewis residence, Margaret strained to drag her husband into the bedroom,


    finally rxing when sheid him down on the bed. Exhausted by the activity, she had to rest for a while


    before getting a hot towel to wash his face for him.


    It was then that she heard his phone ping. After a brief moment of hesitation, she retrieved the phone


    from his pocket. She did this not because she wanted to know who sent the text, but because she was


    overwhelmed by a sudden urge to find out what was her name that he entered into his contact list.


    Deliberately ignoring the iing message, she clicked on his contact app. There were not a lot of


    contacts on the list, and she found her number almost immediately. The name on it was ¡°Meg.¡±


    An emotion tooplex to name filled her heart. She had never thought that he would call her Meg,


    albeit only in his phone. Only Elizabeth had ever called her by that name. Even Fredrick referred to her


    only as ¡°Ms. Sullivan.¡±


    Margaret regarded the unconscious man in bed. He seemed to have lost some of his usual aloofness, no


    longer appearing as domineering as before in her eyes, Feeling her fear of him somewhat diminished,


    she put the phone away and tucked him in properly. She was just about to leave when Christopher


    suddenly reached out to grab her and pull her into his arms, ¡°Don¡®t leave..,¡± he murmured.


    She stiffened in his embrace, too nervous to move even a muscle. Her heart fluttered wildly in her chest.


    When he did not move for several long moments, Margaret mustered her courage to attempt to break


    free. As soon as she stirred, however, his arms tightened around her. ¨C The more she tried to get away,


    the more unyielding his embrace became. Blushing furiously, she had no choice but to give up.


    She was on the edge of sleep when something warm brushed against her earlobe. At first, she did not


    think too much of it, deeming it as an idental touch. She was quickly proven wrong, however, when


    she felt Christopher¡®s lips moving toward her mouth with intent.


    Margaret turned her face away on instinct. It bothered her that he smelled so strongly of alcohol. Without


    preamble, Christopher rolled on top of her, pinning her to the mattress. He looked at her with hooded


    eyes, his voice rough and deep. ¡°Mm? Do you have a problem carrying out your duty as my wife? Don¡®t


    tell me you¡®re still thinking of preserving your chastity for that man.¡±


    ¡°No... That¡®s not it...¡± Apprehensive, she pushed against his chest. ¡°You¡®re drunk...¡±


    Christopher buried his head in her shoulder, warm breath falling heavily on the nape of her neck. ¡°I can


    still do it drunk.¡±


    With that, heid his im on her lips, and she could taste the alcohol on the tip of his tongue. The


    atmosphere was growing more heated by the second.


    Suddenly remembering the woman who hugged Christopher¡®s arm at the airport, Margaret snapped out


    of her daze. She pushed Christopher away. ¡°You need to be


    sober first!¡±


    When I saw them at the airport, I could tell that he was gentle and affectionate with that woman. If he


    weren¡®t so drunk now, he would never want to sleep with me. I don¡®t want him to do something he¡®d


    regret and hate me even more...


    rity shone from the depths of those dark eyes. Christopher stared at her for a long time before


    growling, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Margaret shuddered. Leaving the bed at once, she straightened her clothes and rushed out of the


    bedroom.


    Once she was back in the haven of her own room, she leaned against the closed door and exhaled


    visibly, thankful for the fact that Elizabeth had not yet cleared away the sheets and nkets from the bed


    after she moved.


    Regardless, sleep eluded her that night, and she found herself tossing and turning on a bed that


    suddenly felt too empty, all the way till morning.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Early the next morning, as soon as she sat down in the dining room, she noticed Elizabeth hastily putting


    away the sheets and nkets in the room that she used to sleep in. Even the mattress was moved


    away.


    After a brief moment of disbelief, Margaret understood what was going on.


    It was Christopher¡®s orders.


    Her ears began to flush involuntarily as she recalled the events of the previous night. Right then,


    Christopher came downstairs and drove away without even looking at her.


    After he had left, Margaret¡®s anxious and conflicted emotions began to slowly subside. She ate her


    breakfast, then took her bag and left. The only time that her mind was free from having to dwell on their


    rtionship was when she was at work.


    Gavin Carter, her supervisor, ced a document on her desk as soon as she sat down in her chair in the


    office. ¡°Pass this to Mr. Lewis¡® secretary at Keyman Corporation. You can also give it to Mr. Lewis in


    person if you¡®re able to. Remember, don¡®t give it to anyone else.¡±


    Margaret was stunned. To her knowledge, Keyman Corporation served as the parentpany for Lewis


    Corporation, and Christopher was the CEO of thepany.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, can you send someone else for the job?¡± She didn¡®t want to go because she didn¡®t know how


    to deal with Christopher. While it was possible that she might not bump into him, she didn¡®t want the


    slightest chance for it to happen.


    Sitting on top of Margaret¡®s desk, Gavin tucked his hands into his suit pocket. ¡°Did I hear that right? This


    is a lucrative job. I¡®m giving you a chance to mingle with the elites in Keyman Corporation. You might


    even bump into Mr. Lewis. Why do you not want to go? I¡®ve been giving you so many opportunities and


    yet you show no appreciation. Hurry and get the job done. Are you trying to defy me right after your


    internship is over?¡±


    Ever since she started working there, she had been tolerant of the people who frequently bossed her


    around, Gavin was the one who was most concerned about her welfare. She wished things hadn¡®t gone


    this way too. After a long struggle, she finally got up and picked up the document.


    Gavin gave her a few pats on her shoulder. ¡°That¡®s more like it. I have high hopes for


    you. Please don¡®t let me down. By the way, would you like to have dinner with me tonight?¡±


    Without hesitation, she replied, ¡°No, thanks. I need to head home.¡±


    As soon as Margaret left, Gavin was mocked. ¡°Despite the fact that you¡®ve been going after her as soon


    as she started her internship months ago, you still can¡®t set up a dinner date with her. Tsk tsk, Mr. Carter,


    I¡®m beginning to question your abilities.¡±


    Gavin red at the man. ¡°She¡®s just shy and introverted. I¡®m simply taking things slow. She¡®ll be mine in


    no time. I¡¯m going to get her to go out with me tonight. You¡®ll just have to wait and see.¡±


    Looking up at the skyscraper of Lewis Corporation, Margaret felt as though she was looking at


    Christopher, an extraordinary and unapproachable man.


    After exining her purpose of visit at the front desk, she took the elevator to the forty¨Csixth floor, which


    was also the highest floor. It was silent on that floor. Even the janitor cleaned gently, as if she was afraid


    of disturbing anyone.


    When Margaret stepped on the floor, her hard¨Csoled shoes made an abrupt noise. ¡°Miss, you can¡®t wear


    shoes that make such a loud noise on this floor,¡± the janitor advised with a frown.


    Margaret quickly apologized in a low voice before removing her shoes and holding them in her hands.


    Even though she was wearing stockings, she shivered as the floor¡®s cold temperature reached the soles


    of her feet.


    After a long search, she saw an office desk at the end of the corridor, directly across from which was the


    CEO¡®s office,


    As she approached, she found it to be Christopher¡®s secretary¡®s desk. Besides her desk, there weren¡®t


    any other working spaces around. However, the secretary was not in at that moment. Instead of knocking


    on Christopher¡®s door, she decided to wait for the secretary there.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a woman¡®s voice sounded from Christopher¡®s office, ¡°Ugh, you lied. You said you were busy.


    Aren¡®t you free now? There¡®s this handbag that caught my eye, and I like it very much. Christopher, can


    you buy it for me?¡±


    Margaret held her breath. She felt as though a pair of hands were strangling her throat.


    She was unable to discern whether Christopher had said anything. The woman


    emerged shortly thereafter, and they exchanged nces. As a result of that, she appeared a little


    surprised that it was the same woman from the airport

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Her gaze was not fixed on the woman¡®scent face but on the high heels on her feet. Although


    Christopher forbade anyone from making noise on that floor, he permitted the woman to wear high


    heels.


    ¡°It¡®s you again. What kind of rtionship do you have with Christopher? Even though I don¡®t know you,


    I¡®m starting to despise you. Ever since I returned to the country, I have always seen you with Christopher.


    It¡®s so frustrating.¡± The woman¡®s voice was sweet even though her words were harsh. There was no way


    anyone could be mad at her and take her seriously even when she raised her voice in a fit of rage.


    ¡°I¡®m here to deliver some document,¡± Margaret said calmly.


    ¡°I don¡®t care. Christopher¡®s mine. No one can take him away from me.¡± The woman ced a gold card


    into her limited edition handbag and snorted before leaving.


    For over thirty minutes, Margaret had been waiting outside the office, and the secretary had yet to return.


    She was about to drop the document and walk out the door. However, when she noticed the documents


    encryption printed on the cover, she hesitated again. If something went wrong, she could not afford to


    bear the consequences.


    Meanwhile, in the office, Christopher¡®s expression was cold as he watched the surveince video on the


    laptop. He was curious to see how long she could stand outside.


    Two hourster, he mmed theptop shut in frustration and made a call with a sullen face. ¡°Tell her


    you¡®re on leave today and request that she send the document to my office.¡±


    Two minutester, Margaret received a strange call. She lowered her voice and answered the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, are you from Soaring Design? I¡®m Mr. Lewis¡® secretary. I¡®m on leave today. If you have any


    important documents, please hand them directly to Mr. Lewis at the CEO¡®s office.¡±


    Before Margaret could even speak, the person on the line had already hung up on


    her.


    She took a deep breath and knocked helplessly on the door, Christopher¡®s attractive yet indifferent voice


    sounded from the inside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    As she pushed the door open, Margaret entered. After cing the document on his desk, she said


    formally, ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is the document from ourpany. Please review it.¡±


    There was a hint of gloominess in his eyes, and he tossed the document to the side. ¡°Assume that I have


    seen it.¡±


    Of course, she knew him well. He was in a bad mood, and that was all the more reason why she had to


    make sure he read through the document. She would lose her position at thepany if something went


    wrong after she left. ¡°Mr. Lewis, please have a look at it.¡±


    Christopher leaned back slightly in his chair, folded his arms across his chest, and stared at her with an


    icy gaze. ¡°What if I don¡®t?¡±


    Margaret suspected that he was deliberately making things difficult for her. ¡°Well... You can review it


    when you¡®re in the mood of doing so and let me know if you have any questions afterward.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± He shut his eyes. Due to the use of excessive force in clenching his fists, his fingers turned


    pale


    Before this, Margaret would turn around and leave, but this time she stood with her back straightened.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please do not bring personal matters to work. You can be frank with me if you¡®re not satisfied


    with my work.¡±


    Upon hearing that, he abruptly opened his eyes and red at her. He curled his lips into a smirk and


    said, ¡°Are you trying to teach me how to behave?¡±


    Margaret pursed her lips and replied, ¡°No. I¡®ll take my leave then.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she turned around, a pen flew past her ear and crashed directly into the office door. The ink


    leaked out of the pen¡®s crack and sttered across the floor.


    His behavior indicated that he was enraged. She did not dare to move, and her body was trembling


    slightly. In spite of her best efforts, she was unable to ovee her fear of him.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Christopher¡®s voice contained a hint of anger, which sounded to her like a premonition of


    danger.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Margaret hesitated for two seconds before turning around to walk toward Christopher. She gripped the


    hem of her clothes and looked at him warily.


    Christopher pulled her into his arms and tightened his grip on her waist, making her unable to move, then


    said in an icy tone, ¡°What did you just call me? Since you¡®re separating it so clearly, you should probably


    change how you refer to me at home.¡±


    Recalling how Margaret would rather stand outside his office for over two hours than meet him in his


    office, a burst of rage boiled within him.


    At that moment, Margaret finally understood why Christopher was mad. ¡°I¨CI just don¡®t want you to think


    that I¡®m being unprofessional.¡±


    Christopher rested his chin on Margaret¡®s shoulder, and his maic voice flowed into her ears like a


    tune. ¡°Is that so? Are you standing outside my office for over two hours because of that, too?¡±


    After being called out by Christopher, Margaret felt guilty and stuttered, ¡°T¨CThat¡®s not why I did that. I¨CI


    just didn¡®t want to bother you because you seemed busy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t you already know if I¡®m busy?¡± Christopher¡®s words implied he knew Margaret saw the woman


    who came looking for him.


    Margaret was rendered speechless and did not know what to say next, so she simply lowered her head.


    Seeing her reaction, Christopher furrowed his brows. He hated the look on her face when she fell silent.


    ¡°Fine. You can leave now. I¡®ll look at the documents. Also, I¡®ll be home for dinner tonight.¡±


    Margaret felt the weight lift off her back and moved away from him immediately, then fled the building as


    fast as she could.


    However, she could not understand why Christopher would inform her that he would be home for dinner.


    Doesn¡®t he have to meet that woman?


    Margaret could not help but feel anxious whenever she thought about that woman.


    Time flew by and it was time to get off work. Everyone in thepany was leaving, and Margaret slowly


    tidied up her belongings. Just when she rose from her seat, Gavin got closer to her and said, ¡°Let¡®s have


    dinner together, Margaret.¡±


    Margaret shook her head decisively. ¡°No thanks, I have to go home.¡±


    Gavin did not want to give up and grabbed Margaret by her arm, then insisted. ¡°You¡®ve rejected me many


    times, and it¡®s rude if you do it again. Even if we aren¡®t dating, as your superior, I can still treat you to a


    meal, right?¡±


    Margaret stared at Gavin for a few seconds. He was a young, sessful gentleman who was quite


    handsome. However, he was not her type at all. Nheless, Margaret would not even think of having


    anything to do with him. So, she rejected him resolutely, ¡°Sorry, but I¡®m married.¡±


    Gavin did not believe her at all and boasted confidently, ¡°Haha. Looks like you¡®re going to say anything


    you like just for the sake of avoiding me. First, you just passed your probation in ourpany, so it¡®s


    almost impossible that a girl in her twenties like you to be married. Besides, you clearly stated that you¡®re


    single in our employee registration form.¡±


    Margaret wrestled herself from Gavin¡®s grip and muttered, ¡°Mr. Carter, please refrain from doing so. If it¡®s


    about what I wrote in my employee registration form, please edit it for me. Now, if you¡®ll excuse me, I


    really have to go home!¡±


    The people around who had not left the office yet looked at them, causing Gavin to feel embarrassed.


    ¡°You... Fine! You¡®ll beg for my attention someday in the future!¡±


    Margaret did not stay behind for long and left the office while feeling frustrated. She just wanted to focus


    on her work and did not want to cause any trouble.


    After Margaret left, Gavin took the elevator and went downstairs as well.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As soon as the elevator stopped at the seventh floor, a sudden overwhelming pressure appeared. Gavin


    lifted his head to look at the man who had just walked into the elevator and retreated to the corner


    subconsciously.


    Soon, the elevator door closed. In that instant, the mannded a kick on Gavin¡®s stomach and left a


    warning in a calm yet domineering manner. ¡°Don¡®ty your hands on who you¡®re not supposed to touch.¡±


    The kick was too strong and caused Gavin to squat down in pain while pressing his hands against his


    stomach. Confused, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°I¡®m Margaret¡®s husband,¡± the man said.


    Back at the Lewis residence, Margaret¡®s first reaction after walking into the living room was to see


    whether Christopher had returned.


    Seeing how cautious Margaret was, Elizabeth couldn¡®t help but chuckle. ¡°Mr. Lewis isn¡®t home yet.¡±


    Margaret let out a relieved sigh. ¡°He said he¡®sing home for dinner tonight.¡± Usually, he would¡®ve


    reached home earlier than me...


    After she took a shower, Christopher was already seated at the dining table. His hair was damp, and he


    was already dressed in loungewear. Apparently, he already showered as well, ording to his usual


    routine after returning home.


    Margaret sat across from Christopher and picked up her fork to eat her meal in silence. Christopher¡®s


    phone rang right when Margaret took a piece of food and consumed it.


    Christopher picked up the phone and nced at it, but he did not answer the call and switched it off


    instead. Margaret was quite shocked by his actions, as it was rare to see him do that.


    After they finished their meal, Margaret suggested in a testing tone, ¡°I¡®ll help you dry your hair.¡±


    Christopher did not refuse and went upstairs before her.


    Margaret felt slightly at ease and followed behind Christopher closely. After he sat down in front of the


    window, she took out the hairdryer from the bathroom and stood behind him.


    As Margaret ran her fingers through Christopher¡®s hair, she was pleasantly surprised. I had no idea a


    man¡®s hair could be so soft. This is the first time I approached him fearlessly...


    ¡°Jodie can return next week, but not Jenson. You don¡®t have to try so hard to please


    me.¡±


    Margaret froze. Does he think I¡®m doing this to please him?It¡®s because Elizabeth advised us to dry our


    hair as soon as possible after washing it to avoid catching a cold, especially in the


    winter. I¡¯m only doing it out of concern for him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Margaret responded and tried to suppress the weird feeling rising within her while continuing her


    actions.


    After a moment of silence, Christopher swung his hand and knocked the hairdryer from Margaret¡®s


    grasp. Then he stood up and gave her a stony stare. ¡°Did you miss what I just said? Jenson may never


    return to Dellmoor, no matter how hard you try!¡±


    While Margaret squatted down to pick up the hairdryer, she bit her lips and uttered, ¡°When are we filing


    for divorce? The crisis that happened three years ago was long gone.¡±


    When Christopher heard her request, he gave her a deadly look. ¡°Divorce? Do you believe I married you


    solely to resolve that crisis? I told you before that you can never escape from me! The punishment for


    your sins has only just begun!¡±


    Margaret stiffened her body as she lowered her gaze and murmured, ¡°Is this the way you take revenge


    on me? Imprisoning me and seeing your enemy¡®s daughter every day... Did you do all this to retaliate, or


    are you just torturing yourself? Why would you do that to yourself? Even if you don¡®t involve yourself in


    this painful cycle, I¡®ll give you everything to repay for my wrongdoings.¡±


    Abruptly, the man scoffed. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®everything?¡± What can you offer me? You have


    nothing, and you mean nothing to me!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Margaret held her breath as she realized she could never escape from her current situation. It was


    already a blessing that Christopher only asked her to make up for her wrongdoings by dedicating her


    whole life to him. She did not have a choice.


    ¡°I¡®m going to sleep in the guest room.¡±. With that realization in mind, Margaret got ready to leave


    Christopher¡®s room as an act of stubbornness.


    ¡°I dare you to take another step.¡± At that moment, an icy aura enveloped Christopher and made Margaret


    tremble as if she was blown by the freezing wind outside.


    She stopped and waited quietly to hear what Christopher would say.


    A moment of dead silenceter, Christopher finally opened his mouth and spoke. ¡°You want to leave me


    so badly, huh? Fine, I¡®ll grant you your wish. However...¡±


    At that point, Christopher paused and moved his gaze toward Margaret¡®s stomach before enunciating


    every single word slowly, ¡°If you want to leave, give birth to my child first.¡±


    A child? He wants me to give birth to a child that¡®s ours?

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Suddenly, Margaret recalled how her mother abandoned her and left with another man. The mockery


    and meanness that she grew up with were still fresh in her mind.


    Giving birth to a child was a sensitive topic to her, because it was an enormous responsibility for her, and


    it was not something to be taken lightly.


    However, Margaret was eager to be set free from the life she lived, where she was captivated by her


    sins. After pondering between the two tough choices, she finally decided what was best for her. ¡°All


    right.¡±


    Christopher¡®s pupils dted as he boiled with rage. He clenched his jaw and rxed it before continuing,


    ¡°Can you even make me sleep with you? As long as you can¡®t get pregnant, you don¡®t even have to think


    about getting away from me!¡±


    Margaret took a deep breath and stepped toward Christopher, then reached out her shaking hands to


    unbutton his shirt. Her eyshes were shivering out of nervousness, and she was too afraid to look him


    in his eyes.


    Margaret never figured out what Christopher was to her. He used to be a guardian who took her in and


    nurtured her for many years. Now, he had be her husband.


    Margaret could not undo the button because she was in a panic. The fluctuation in the man¡®s breathing,


    however, told her that he was impatient.


    At her wit¡®s end, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed Christopher on the corner of his lips.


    Yet, she did not notice Christopher¡®s expression darkening. Is she that eager to flee from


    my side?


    ¡°Enough!¡± Christopher pushed Margaret away and swept the tea set off the table violently. The shattered


    ss sttered onto Margaret¡®s ankle, and blood immediately flowed from her wounded skin.


    The pain caused Margaret to frown as she staggered to bnce herself. Shocked and helpless, she


    looked at Christopher.


    After seeing the injury on Margaret¡®s ankle, Christopher instinctively raised his hand, but he quickly


    lowered it again and looked away, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll touch a woman who¡®s been touched by another


    man?¡±


    After finishing his sentence, he went into his walk¨Cin closet and changed his clothes before leaving


    without even looking back.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Margaret stared at the mess on the floor for a long while before regaining her senses. She realized her


    ankle had been soaked in blood.


    At that moment, Elizabeth pushed the door open and entered the room, then treated Margaret¡®s wound


    worriedly. ¡°Meg, did you argue with Mr. Lewis again? That¡®s how his temper is, so you must be more


    obedient.¡±


    A bitter grin crept onto Margaret¡®s face. ¡°I¡®m already trying my best, and I do whatever he wants me to


    do.¡± Why is he still angry at me?


    Elizabeth stayed silent for a few seconds before speaking reluctantly. ¡°The incident that happened three


    years ago hurt him a lot. Men are always like that, Meg. You must try to warm their heart when they have


    something that they couldn¡®t get over. I can tell that he likes you.¡±


    Margaret remained speechless. Can I warm Christopher¡®s heart? No, I don¡®t think so. It can be done by


    anyone else, but not me.


    Christopher did not return home throughout the night, and Margaret only managed to fall asleep when it


    was midnight.


    Margaret woke up the next morning and went to work without having breakfast. After noticing a stack of


    documents on her desk when she reached the office, she knitted her brows together. ¡°Whose documents


    are these?¡±


    The colleague sitting beside her whispered, ¡°Mr. Carter assigned you these tasks. Did you make him


    angry? He almost assigned you all the workload in this department. I¡®m afraid you¡®ll have to work


    overtime today.¡±


    Margaret did notin about it and knew the exact reason she was being treated that way. She sat


    down and started working.


    During the lunch break, Margaret received a text message on her phone: I¡®m Megan Jenkins¡® mother.


    Can we meet up at Mocha Cafe? I¡®ll be waiting:


    Margaret tried to recall who Megan Jenkins was, but to no avail. She replied: I don¡®t know Megan


    Jenkins.


    She received a reply immediately: It¡®s fine as long as I know who you are. See you there.


    The image of thedy walking alongside Christopher at the airport appeared in


    Margaret¡®s mind. At that point, she was intrigued to discover the truth behind the situation.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    During the lunch break, Margaret left her workce and went to Mocha Caf¨¦. She noticed that the


    customers there were all from the upper¨Cmiddle ss, and the environment in the caf¨¦ was serene.


    As soon as she stepped into the entrance, she received another text message that read: I¡®m sitting at


    table four near the window.


    Margaret nced around the caf¨¦ and saw a middle¨Caged woman dressed in expensive ck leather


    sitting at table four. The woman was looking at her phone with her head slightly lowered, so Margaret


    could not see her face clearly.


    Margaret walked toward the woman and sat down across from her. ¡°Are you Megan Jenkins¡® mother?¡±


    After the woman lifted her head, Margaret froze at that instant.


    ¡°Yes. My name is Hannah Collins. How should I address you?¡± The woman, Hannah, smiled politely. Her


    status as a rich man¡®s wife was disyed through her gracious demeanor.


    Staring at the familiar yet strange face, Margaret felt as if she was being choked on the throat and could


    not speak.


    Hannah frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡®t be so nervous. I need your help with something, but it¡®s not that serious.


    What would you like to drink?¡±


    Margaret clenched her fists and did not notice her nails had sunk deep into her palms. She took a while


    to regain herposure and said, ¡°Let¡®s skip the formalities, Mrs. Jenkins. What is it you need my help


    with? Just tell me directly, as I¡®m busy.¡±


    Hannah was bothered by Margaret¡®s stony tone, but she maintained her facade. She gracefully picked


    up her coffee cup and took a sip before speaking¡°My daughter is in a rtionship with Christopher, so


    please stay away from him. Judging from your outfit and appearance, I don¡®t think you¡®re the right fit for a


    gentleman like Christopher, I¡®m sure he¡®ll dump you in an instant when he¡®s sick and tired of you. If that¡®s


    the case, you won¡®t get any benefits, will you? What is your price?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Margaret sneered, ¡°I would like to know how you got my contact details.¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about that. We can discuss the price. If not, just pretend that I¡®ve never been


    here today.¡± Hannah fidgeted with the diamond ring on her finger


    nonchntly.


    ¡°I¡®m just wondering why you didn¡®t do a thorough background check on me and figure out my identity


    while you search for my contact details. You should¡®ve found out who I am before you came here!¡±


    Margaret eximed while her voice quivered unnoticeably.


    Hannah was baffled by Margaret¡®s reaction as she watched thetter leave the caf¨¦. She then called


    Megan. ¡°You only gave me that woman¡®s phone number, but have you looked into her background and


    found out who she is? I met her today, but she seemed unfazed when I talked about money with her.


    She¡®s quite difficult to deal with.¡±


    Megan snorted disdainfully and replied, ¡°Why is it important to know that poor looking woman¡®s identity? I


    don¡®t care, Mom. You must make her vanish from Christopher¡®s side! I hate her so much, and I get angry


    just by looking at her face!¡±


    Hannah could never refuse Megan¡®s requests. Smiling, she promised thetter before hanging up the


    call. Immediately after that, she dialed another number. ¡°Investigate someone for me.¡±


    After returning to the office, Margaret ignored the growls of hunger sounding from her stomach. Her head


    was filled with Hannah¡®s face, and she could not believe that this was how she reunited with her long¨C


    lost mother. At that point, she sank into a turmoil of anger and disgust.


    Many years had flown by. Margaret had already grown up and her appearance had changed. Even if


    Hannah could not recognize her, she could still recognize the former immediately. After all, Hannah¡®s


    face was engraved in her mind.


    Yet, there was one thing Margaret could not seem to understand. Since Hannah abandoned her when


    she was six years old to marry another man, Megan must be at least seven years younger than her.


    However, Megan did not look underaged at all.


    If Hannah took such good care of Megan, even if thetter wasn¡®t her biological daughter, what am I to


    her?


    ¡°Margaret, are you nning to work overtime and not go home?¡± Gavin came over to Margaret to


    monitor her after noticing thetterzing around her desk.


    Margaret sat up straight and continued working without even batting Gavin an eye, causing thetter¡®s


    expression to darken, ¡°Your husband is so daring. He visited ourpany just to kick me in my stomach.


    Let me get this straight, Margaret. As long as you work here, you must do whatever I ask you to. I want


    you to learn that there


    are consequences to your actions!¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Upon hearing Gavin¡®s words, Margaret¡®s body stiffened. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    As soon as he recalled that matter again, Gavin swelled with rage. ¡°You didn¡®t know? Stop pretending.


    My modus operandi is an eye for an eye. Just wait and see!¡±


    Margaret was stunned at that instant. Christopher came to mypany and gave Gavin a beating? Is


    that a joke? Such news is too earth¨Cshattering to me!


    Seeing her reaction, Gavin thought she was terrified and cooled down a little. ¡°It¡®s not toote to


    apologize to me. Perhaps I¡®ll forgive you.¡±


    In response, Margaret shot a nce at him and spoke indifferently. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡®m busy. Please stop


    disturbing me.¡±


    Gavin cackled out of rage when he heard those words. ¡°Y¨CYou¡®re really... Okay. Very well. Go ahead and


    get busy then. You¡®re not allowed to leave thepany before you finish your work!¡±


    After the working hours, the employees left one after another.


    It was as though the entire world was against Margaret during that time as she was the only person that


    had to work overtime. Except for the dim light in her working spot, the surroundings were pitch¨Cck. As


    a result, the enormous office area looked a little ghastly. Someone had already turned off the heater


    earlier as well.


    At midnight, Margaret finally could catch a breath and leave. The second she arrived at the exit, she saw


    Hannah standing upright in the snow. Thetter¡®s proud aura during the day had vanished at that time.


    Margaret¡®s heart was devoid of any emo?ions at that moment. As she was about to turn around and


    leave, Hannah dashed toward her and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Meg...¡±


    ¡°If you want me to leave Christopher, go and tell him yourself. It¡®s not that I won¡®t leave. It¡®s that he won¡®t


    let me go! I only have one question for you. Is Megan your biological daughter?¡± Margaret felt disgusted


    while speaking.


    When Hannah heard that question, she was seemingly hesitant to reply. Secondster, she answered


    while brimming with tears, ¡°Yes...¡±


    That answer caused Margaret¡®s heart to skip a beat. She then shook Hannah¡®s hand off instantly and


    uttered in a heightened voice, ¡°You had already given birth to


    Megan when you were still with Dad? How absurd! You disgust me!¡±


    From what Margaret remembered, Hannah and her father had separated early on. She never thought


    Hannah would do such a disgraceful thing in secret during that period.


    ¡°I¨CI¡®m sorry, Meg. It¡®s all my fault. Put all the me on me. Thankfully, you¡®re doing well during all these


    years. As your mother, I¡®m happy for you. Christopher is a good person. You must¡®ve had a great life


    being with him. I¡®m relieved..¡± Hannah tearfully choked out.


    Comical was the word Margaret felt about those words. She responded, ¡°Mother? You don¡®t deserve to


    call yourself that! By the way, didn¡®t you urge me to leave Christopher and hand him to Megan earlier?


    What¡®s wrong? Have you changed your mind?¡±


    Hearing that utterance, Hannah averted her gaze slightly. ¡°Christopher has indeed taken you in for many


    years, but I don¡®t think you¡®repatible with him. I¡®ll be honest with you. The Jenkins family is in a bad


    situation. They have to depend on Christopher to get back on their feet again. It took a lot of effort for


    your sister to have a rtionship with Christopher. It¡®s tough for me, and I have my reasons as well.


    Please, I¡¯m begging you, Meg. Leave Christopher!¡±


    Margaret bit her lip and remained silent for a while upon listening to those words. She even had a


    nauseating feeling when Hannah addressed her as ¡°Meg¡± since it sounded simr to ¡°Megan.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡®ve told you. Go to Christopher directly if you want me to leave. Stop wasting your time pleading with


    me. Also, let me make myself clear. I will not leave! Christopher is my husband! We¡®re already married!¡±


    With that, Margaret turned around and departed with tears trickling down her face. Now that things had


    come down to this, she would rather not meet Hannah again.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    After walking for some time, Margaret heard a car honking sounding from behind.


    As she thought it was Hannah, she decided to ignore the honk. Shortly afterward, the car pulled over


    next to her. It was not Hannah but Noah. He peered out of the car and told Margaret, ¡°Get in, Mrs.


    Lewis.¡±


    Margaret wiped away the tears that had dried up subconsciously and looked toward the backseat. She


    could vaguely see Christopher¡®s stagnant silhouette.


    Once Margaret got into the car, her cold body heated up gradually. She hesitated for a split second


    before questioning, ¡°You knew from the start that Megan and I have the same biological mother, right? Is


    this also your revenge?¡±


    Christopher answered tly, ¡°It¡®s fine if you want to think of it that way.¡±


    The car fell into dead silence following that short conversation. A few momentster, Margaretughed


    all of a sudden. ¡°Christopher, I suddenly feel an intense hatred toward you..¡±


    That was the first time she had the nerve to say she hated Christopher aloud.


    In response, Christopher moved his long fingers slightly, his expression unclear in the dark. ¡°Hating me is


    not a bad idea.¡±.


    Margaret could not see his current expression clearly, nor did she understand the meaning of his words.


    However, her desire of leaving him was growing at that moment.


    Soon after returning to the Lewis residence, Margaret took a shower in the bathroom downstairs. She


    then went back to the room andy down on the bed.


    Subsequently, Christopher walked out of his private bathroom and sat on the chair before the floor¨Cto¨C


    ceiling window out of habit. His hair was still wet at that point. It also seemed like he had no intention to


    leave the room.


    None of them mentioned the unpleasant conversation in the car further. Christopher would never take


    the initiative to exin everything about that subject, whereas Margaret did not have the mood to think


    about Hannah again.


    Meanwhile, the thought of sleeping on the same bed with Christopher made


    Margaret nervous. Coupled with the incident during the day, she felt agitated and had trouble calming


    herself down.


    Not long after, she heard a crisp sounding from a lighter, but no smell of cigarettes was in the room.


    Margaret nced toward Christopher and saw that he was ¡¤ putting down the cigarette. From the look on


    the man¡®s face, it seemed like he was pondering something.


    Suddenly, Christopher¡®s phone rang. Every single note of the ringtone felt ear piercing in the quiet night.


    He answered the call and ced the phone next to his ear. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to meet me tonight, Christopher? I miss you..¡± Megan¡®s coquettish voice sounded on


    the other end of the line. Even though her voice was soft, Margaret could still hear it to a certain extent.


    ¡°Christopher! You should sleep now!¡± Margaret sat up and chimed in before Christopher could say a


    word.


    She raised her voice and made sure that Megan could hear what she was saying.


    In truth, Margaret had no idea what was in her mind when she blurted out those words. It just so


    happened that an impulse propelled her to do that intentionally.


    Raising his eyebrows, Christopher cast a sidelong nce at Margaret and said to Megan, ¡°I¡®m busy


    tonight. Bye.¡±


    Following those simple words, he hung up the phone straight away and stared at Margaret while wearing


    an ambiguous smile.


    Although he uttered nothing, his gaze managed to instill a sense of guilt in Margaret. Thus, shey down


    swiftly and covered herself with the nket. ¡°I¨CI¡®m going to sleep first.¡±


    Immediately afterward, Margaret sensed Christopher climbing into bed. She closed her eyes tightly,


    wondering if he would make a fuss about what happened just now.


    A few secondster, Christopher wrapped his strong arms around Margaret¡®s waist and spoke in a


    distinct voice. ¡°I¡®ll give you a chance tonight.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    That sentence caused Margaret¡®s body to freeze. Then, she turned around slowly toward Christoper and


    put her arms around his neck.


    Looking at the man inches away from her, she told herself repeatedly that she could leave as long as she


    got pregnant and gave birth to a child. Yet, she still could not move on to the next step. A thought then


    struck her mind as she uttered nkly, ¡°You haven¡®t dried your hair yet..?¡±


    Without responding to her words, Christopher kissed her soft lips right away. Their breaths were getting


    heavier as time psed.


    At one point, Margaret¡®s eyes met with Christopher¡®s inadvertently. She discovered that his usual


    undecipherable eyes had ayer of intimacy in them at that moment and knew that he was enamored of


    her.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    During that time, Margaret had no thoughts about escaping. She shifted her hands onto Christopher¡®s


    chest and could feel a warm temperature on her palms. It was like the temperature she felt when she


    was young¨Cfamiliar andfortable yet at the same time unfamiliar and distant.


    For some inexplicable reason, she was also afraid that Christopher would suddenly remember that she


    had already lost her virginity three years ago. She conceived that he would disdain her and regret giving


    her a chance if that happened.


    To prevent that from happening, Margaret wrapped her legs around his waist in desperation.


    Simultaneously, she furrowed her brows when she felt a sudden pain in her stomach and remembered


    that she had not eaten anything the entire day.


    Since she did not want to squander such a golden opportunity, Margaret continued to endure the pain.


    Unfortunately, the pain was too intense and caused her to sweat profusely.


    Noticing that something was wrong with the woman underneath him, Christopher stopped what he was


    doing and asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong with you?¡± The impatience concealed in his hoarse voice was


    seemingly about to blow up.


    ¡°N¨CNothing...¡± Margaret took a sharp breath when she replied, and Christopher noticed that.


    Other than that, he could also see her pale face. Consequently, thatyer of affection faded from his


    eyes, and his gaze turned indifferent. ¡°Is it gastric pain? Did you not eat anything?¡±


    As she could not hold the pain any longer, Margaret nodded.


    Without hesitation, Christopher got up, changed his clothes, and left. Anyone could tell that he was


    furious when he went out.


    Shortly after Christopher¡®s departure, Elizabeth went into the room hurriedly with the medicine in her


    hand. ¡°Hurry up and eat this, Meg. Gastric pain is torturous. Your body is too weak, though...¡±


    Margaret adjusted her unkempt pajamas and chuckled mockingly at herself before taking medicine.


    Christopher has zero patience with me, but he¡®s like apletely different person in front of Megan.


    Haha.


    At around three in the morning, Christopher was in Nocturne Bar.


    He drank so much alcohol that his eyes were getting blurrier. The people beside him, Steven and


    Casper, looked at each other in bewilderment.


    Eventually, Casper could not take it anymore. ¡°Hey, Christopher. That¡®s enough. You¡®ve been drinking


    like today¡®s thest day of your life. What in the world is wrong with you again this time? I still have to


    head over to the recently¨Cacquiredpany to appoint positions tomorrow. You¡®re causing me to stand


    my father up! Am I not courting death by doing that?¡°|


    Staring at the liquor in the ss, Christopher recalled Margaret¡®s look when he was on top of her earlier.


    She¡®s willing to suffer through all that pain to get pregnant and flee from me. How desperate does she


    want to leave?


    At that thought, he downed the liquor in one go and threw the ss to the floor. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Immediately after


    that, he leaned against the couch and fell into a stationary state.


    Upon hearing Christopher¡®s swear word, Steven had a frightened expression. ¡°Did you hear what he said


    just now, Casper? After all these years, this is the first time I heard profanitying out of his mouth...


    Casper let out a sigh and replied, ¡°He must be venting his anger. Anyway, what are you waiting for,


    Steven? Call his wife.¡±


    Margaret was in deep slumber when she received the call. As she had just relieved her gastric pain, she


    was reluctant to move a muscle out of exhaustion. ¡°H¨CHello?¡±


    Steven exined resignedly, ¡°Um, Christopher is drunk, Margaret. Is it convenient for you toe over?


    It¡®s the same location fromst time...¡±.


    At that instant, Margaret was wide awake. Christopher has only been gone for less than two hours. And


    he¡®s already drunk?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A¨CAll right. Hang on a moment. I¡®ming over now.¡± While she was speaking, she had already


    jumped out of bed and began changing her clothes.


    By the time Margaret arrived at the bar with Fredrick, Casper and Steven had already helped Christopher


    out to the door. Margaret adjusted her coat and walked over to them, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Casper smiled faintly in response. ¡°Don¡®t mention it. We¡®ve been buddies for more than ten years. By the


    way, are you working at Soaring Design?¡±


    Margaret did not understand why Casper would ask about her job. Nevertheless, she nodded and


    answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing her reply, Casper made no furtherments and assisted her in getting Christopher into the car


    together.


    On the way back, Fredrick reminded, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, keep an eye on Mr. Lewis vomiting since he has drunk


    a lot. If he vomits here, he might get rid of this car.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Margaret. She agreed with Fredrick, as that was definitely something Christopher would do.


    This time, he was as drunk as a lord. He did not wake up even after returning home. After putting him in


    bed, Margaret tumbled right onto the bed. Exhausted, she no longer wanted to move a muscle.


    The next morning, Margaret was awakened by the rm. Her first instinct was to turn it off, preventing it


    from disturbing Christopher¡®s sleep.


    However, she realized that Christopher was embracing her tightly when she tried to move.


    The rm was still ring unceasingly. Wriggling cautiously, she tried to break free from his arms. All of


    a sudden, a hand reached from behind her to turn off the rm swiftly before resting on her waist again.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Anxious, Margaret flinched and wondered if Christopher was awake. After some time, she moved again


    as Christopher did not budge at all. The man then said, ¡°Don¡®t move.¡±


    Her body immediately tensed up. ¡°I¨CI¡®m going to bete for work.¡±


    Still not wide awake, he rubbed his face against her neck before changing his position and continuing to


    sleep.


    Startled, Margaret immediately covered her neck, and she could still feel the lingering warmth in her


    palms. Was that really Christopher? He was as tame as amb!


    Only after seeing Christopher facing her with his back motionlessly did she dare to get off the bed. Her


    heart was still fluttering from what he had done just now.


    With dark circles under her eyes, Margaret arrived at her workce. She looked extremely worn out. As


    she had worked overtime the day before, she did not have enough time to rest. On top of that, she had to


    go through the trouble of going to fetch Christopher at the barst night.


    Since she had nothing to do in the morning, she utilized the free time to rest,ying her head on her


    desk.


    Amid her drowsiness, someone knocked on her desk. She raised her head to see


    Gavin¡®s revolting countenance. ¡°A new boss ising today. Scram back to your house if you want to


    sleep. Stop being the rotten apple in ourpany!¡±


    Margaret forced herself to sit up straight, albeit her eyelids were still heavy.


    Although she knew that Soaring Design was acquired by someone, she was nothing but an employee.


    Thus, she did not care about who the new boss was.


    She thought the new boss would make a grand entrance upon arrival. However, nothing happened


    throughout the morning. When she was about to get off work, Gavin knocked on her desk again. ¡°Mr.


    Flemmington¡®s looking for you.¡±


    Margaret stood up and headed to the CEO¡®s office with Gavin following behind her. Perceiving the


    excitement and obsequiousness on his face, she felt an ineffable revulsion.


    Gavin scurried forward and knocked on the door before her. A familiar voice came from within. ¡°Come


    in.¡±


    Before Margaret could work out where she had heard the voice before, she had already set foot in the


    office. Upon seeing Casper, she was stunned. ¡°You...¡±


    Casper cast a smile at her. ¡°From now on, I¡®m your new boss. Don¡®t expect me to show favoritism toward


    you. I won¡®t bring my personal feelings to work. Please have a seat first. I have something to discuss with


    Mr. Carter.¡±


    Gavin was bbergasted by the fact that Casper and Margaret were acquainted with each other.


    Growing anxious, he promptly shed a subservient smile and stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Flemmington,


    what¡®s the matter?¡±


    Curving the corners of his mouth, Casper looked affable, adding a touch to his handsome appearance.


    Even Gavin, who was also a man, could not take his eyes off him. Then, to his surprise, Casper said


    tepidly, ¡°Get your sry at the HR department and leave.¡±


    The smile on Gavin¡®s face instantly stiffened. ¡°W¨CWhat? Why? Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Raising a brow, Casper answered, ¡°No. I just find you an eyesore.¡±


    Gavin¡®s face nched. He thought the new boss was good¨Ctempered, as thetter always had an


    amiable smile etched on his face. However, never had he expected a bolt from the blue.


    Before he left, he threw a venomous re at Margaret.


    Margaret, however, responded with a shrug. She had nothing to do with that decision.


    After Gavin had left, Casper said to her, ¡°You don¡®t have to work in the evening. Go back and get some


    rest. It must have been tiring to take care of Christopherst night. I¡®m not bringing personal affairs into


    work. In fact, if you¡®re not feeling well, you won¡®t be able to concentrate on your work. Therefore, you


    should take care of yourself before returning to work.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Margaret intended to exin that Christopher was actually quite docilest night, but she was indeed


    tired. Thus, she thanked him gratefully, ¡°All right. Thank you.¡±


    When she returned to the Lewis residence, she entered the living room to see a charming man on the


    couch. She was surprised, as Christopher, the workaholic, would usually be out at this time.


    Vaciting between greeting him or not, she pondered for two seconds before making up her mind and


    marching upstairs directly.


    Seeing that, Christopher glowered in fury while putting down the magazine in his hand. In the end, he


    suppressed his anger upon seeing Margaret¡®s exhausted look.


    It was then a message popped up on his phone. He nced at it to find that Casper sent it. The


    message read: I¡®ve followed your instruction and sent her home early to rest. I¡®ve also fired Gavin.


    Remember that you owe me a meal.


    Without giving a reply, Christopher threw the phone aside. Had he known that she would give him the


    cold shoulder, he would not have asked Casper to let her off work early


    Margaret immediately went to bed after arriving home. She was awakened by a call


    from Jodie at around eight o¡®clock that night. Upon seeing who the caller was, she was surprised. ¡°Jo?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Jodie eximed in exhration, ¡°Meg, I¡®m back! I¡®m at the airport now,


    and I¡®ll be meeting you tomorrow! Are you free to meet up tomorrow?¡±


    Without a second thought, Margaret replied, ¡°I have to go to work tomorrow. I¡®ll meet you after work.¡±


    In fact, she had always been managing her time wisely. Hence, she knew very well what she should do


    at a certain time, and she would adhere to her timetable.


    Never had she expected Jodie to return this soon. This surprising event made her instantly forget about


    her worries.


    Just then, Elizabeth knocked on the door and reminded, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, dinner is ready.¡±


    With that, Margaret ended the call and responded to Elizabeth. Elizabeth would usually change the way


    she addressed Margaret when Christopher was at home.


    The corners of Margaret¡®s mouth were still curving upward slightly when she walked down the stairs, a


    stark contrast to the gloominess in Christopher¡®s eyes.


    Sitting at the dining table, Margaret savored two tes of pasta and relished a bowl of soup, as she had


    a good appetite at that moment. She pondered for a while before saying, ¡°I have some matters to attend


    to after work tomorrow. So, I¡®ll being homete.¡±


    Christopher merely snorted coldly in response without uttering a word.


    She paused briefly before adding, ¡°Jo is back. I want to see her.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Christopher dropped a sarcasticment. ¡°Really? Do you want to see her, or do you want to hear


    about Jenson from her?¡±


    She held her breath, then stood up and said, ¡°I¡®ve finished eating.¡±


    Christopher cast an icy gaze at her. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±


    Margaret stood rigid under his gaze. ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡±


    ¡°You have toe back home on time tomorrow. If you can¡¯t do that, don¡®t even think about leaving the


    house.¡± Christopher stood up and strode upstairs as soon as he finished speaking, leaving no chance for


    Margaret to refuse his order.


    She could acquiesce for other trifles, but she must meet up with Jodie tomorrow.


    At that thought, she gnashed her teeth and followed Christopher. ¡°Christopher, I only want to catch up


    with Jo, that¡®s all.¡±


    Christopher stopped in his tracks briefly. ¡°I¡®ve asked you that question, but you didn¡®t answer me. You


    only have one chance.¡±


    Flustered, Margaret wondered what to do with him. Suddenly, she remembered Elizabeth had told her


    that she could please Christopher by actingpliantly.


    Drawing in a deep breath, she followed him again. ¡°I¡®m sorry. Can you please let me go tomorrow?¡±


    Christopher walked into his room and sat on the chair in front of the window. Taking out a cigarette deftly,


    he picked up the lighter and put it down the next second. He


    turned to grab a book, flipping it open. In a vaguely annoyed tone, he said, ¡°Are you begging me?¡±


    Margaret walked to his side and stood there, replying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ncing at her, he said, ¡°Begging me after you¡®ve got on my nerves? Who taught you that?¡±


    She did not know how to answer that question. Nevertheless, reckoning that she could not keep mum at


    that time, she asked boldly, ¡°What should I do so that you¡®ll allow me to go?¡±


    Christopher countered with another question mockingly, ¡°What do you think you should do to cheer me


    up?¡±


    The impasse continued for some time before Margaret walked forward, took a cigarette, and put it near


    Christopher¡®s lips. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I was wrong.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Christopher was taken aback. Shortly after, he turned his head away and pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡®t you


    know how to light a cigarette?¡±


    When Margaret finally fathomed his meaning, she ced the cigarette between her lips amateurishly.


    Before she could light it up, Christopher had snatched away the cigarette, holding it between his fingers.


    ¡°That¡®s enough. I¡®m not free tomorrow. Ask Casper to keep youpany.¡±


    Perplexed, she uttered, ¡°Casper? Are you talking about my current boss?¡±


    Christopher remained silent. A silent agreement. Knowing that it was a hard¨Cearned opportunity,


    Margaret dared not to utter any more unnecessary things. ¡°T¨CThen, I¡®ll head to bed.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, Christopher remained silent. He stood up and went to the study. Only then did he light the cigarette


    between his fingers as he took out a picture from the bookshelf. It was a picture of him when he was


    eighteen years old, disying a somber demeanor, which was inapt for anyone at that age. He was


    holding Margaret¡®s tiny, frail hands, and she was only eight years old at that time. Even now, she was still


    weak and delicate.


    The picture was taken by the media back when he brought little Margaret back to the Lewis residence.


    Albeit old, the picture was still in good condition.


    He stayed in the study until it waste at night. In the dark, he cast his gaze onto the bed and stood still


    for a while, pondering. Only then did he proceed to lie down beside Margaret and wrap her in his arms.


    The next day, Margaret went to herpany early in the morning. Right as she sat at her desk, Megan


    stomped toward her out of nowhere, hitting her with her handbag angrily while shouting, ¡°Margaret, you


    b*tch!¡±


    Everyone merely watched at the side. No one tried to stop the fight.


    Margaret covered her head. Infuriated by the assault, she grabbed a document within reach and flung it


    at Megan. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    After being pped in the face by the document, Megan shouted in disbelief, ¡°How dare you hit me? Let


    me tell you something, Margaret. You¡®re only my mom¡®s illegitimate child. You¡®re not even worthy enough


    to be my servant! Since your father killed Christopher¡®s family, Christopher hates you to the bone! He


    only wants to take


    revenge on you, so stop dreaming the impossible! Why don¡®t you just go to hell with your useless


    father?¡±


    Casting a cold expression, Margaret stood up and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Megan continued yelling, ¡°Did I say it wrong? Everyone knows what you did with. Jenson from the


    Swanson family three years ago. How are you shameless enough to stay by Christopher¡®s side? If I were


    you, I would have ended my own life right away! I wondered who was getting in the way between


    Christopher and me. After some investigation, I finally found out that it was you. How disgusting!¡±


    Having the incident three years ago recapped on the spot, the onlookers beganmenting, ¡°So, it was


    her. That¡®s why I found her familiar. I would never have guessed that she¡®s so detestable as she¡®s quite


    taciturn. You really can¡®t judge a book by its cover. Gavin tried to pursue her previously. Although she


    seemed uninterested, I bet she has gone to bed with him secretly. How pretentious.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right. Mr. Flemmington immediately dismissed Gavin when she just joined us. Maybe she had


    gotten her hands on Mr. Flemmington, too. Hmph. It¡®s great to be young. Sadly, she¡®s just someone


    else¡®s unwanted rubbish.¡±


    Hearing the snide remarks, Margaret could not tolerate them anymore. She took out her phone and


    looked for Hannah¡®s number. When she was about to make the call, Megan snatched her phone and


    smashed it onto the floor, ¡°Are you trying to contact my mom? Who do you think you are? Let me warn


    you. Stay away from my mom and Christopher. Otherwise, you won¡®t be able to work here anymore!¡±


    ¡°What¡®s with all those noises?¡± Casper heard the ruckus right when he arrived at thepany. The


    employees gathered in a crowd, seemingly unconcerned about their work. That was the first scene he


    saw when he set foot in thepany, so it was natural for him to get angry.


    Seeing Casper¡®s arrival, Megan had tears streaming down her face in the blink of an eye. She rushed


    toward him and held his arm, ¡°Casper, she hit me!¡±


    Casper followed her finger and looked at the culprit. Right there and then, the rage on his face was


    reced by helplessness. Had he known what trouble he would be facing, he would never have gone to


    thepany that day. ¡°Um... Megan, do you really have to cause a ruckus this early in the morning at


    mypany?¡±


    Megan said coyishly, ¡°But she hit me!¡±


    Margaret¡®s shoulders sloped down subconsciously when she realized that Megan was familiar with


    Christopher¡®s friend circle, and she even knew Casper. The two seemed


    rtively close.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Casper could feel his temple throbbing. ¡°Well... Does Christopher know that you¡®re here looking for


    Margaret?¡±


    Megan¡®s expression changed almost immediately. ¡°H¨CHe doesn¡®t know that I¡®m here. Casper, can you


    please not tell him about this? I promise to leave now. I also promise that I won¡®te here to cause


    trouble anymore. I¡®ll handle the issue with her privately, okay?¡±


    Casper waved her off. ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡®t tell him anything. Just leave.¡±


    Megan then shot Margaret a re and warned, ¡°I¡®lle back for you sooner orter.¡±


    Margaret returned to her seat after Megan left, and so did the others.


    A thought then shed in Casper¡®s mind. He opened his mouth, wanting to voice it out, but no words


    came out as he figured that it was not something he should get involved with.


    When it was time to get off work, both Margaret and Casper entered the elevator together.


    ¡°How long have they been dating each other?¡± she asked all of a sudden.


    ¡°Erm... Do you mean Christopher and Megan?¡± Casper was uncertain if Margaret was referring to the


    two.


    Margaret nodded in reply. Casper then disclosed, ¡°I wasn¡®t sure about the exact time, but they were


    already dating when they were overseas. Anyway, why do you care?¡±


    Margaret just shook her head in return. She knew that even if she was bothered by such a fact, there


    was nothing she could do about it.


    After that, the two did not speak to each other. Casper then personally drove Margaret to the restaurant


    where she agreed to meet Jodie.


    The moment they entered the restaurant, Casper subconsciously furrowed his brows. It was a working¨C


    ss restaurant that he would not typically visit. When he noticed the oil stain on the table, he had the


    urge to turn and leave. However, when he thought of Christopher¡®s instructions, he forced himself to


    stay.


    ¡°Meg. I¡®m here!¡± Jodie waved enthusiastically upon seeing Margaret, disregarding the other customers¡®


    curious stares.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    A smile finally appeared on Margaret¡®s face, and she hurried toward Jodie, who was the same as three


    years ago. Nothing about her had changed. She was exactly like how Margaret remembered her to be.


    Jodie was not alone at the restaurant. Jack was right next to her. He was more mature now, and even


    the defiant side of him had vanished. When Margaret saw him, he was smiling, but the smile did not


    reach his eyes, which made him look unfathomable.


    When Jodie noticed Casper, she was somewhat baffled. ¡°This is...?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m Casper,¡± responded Casper amiably, introducing himself.


    After knowing the man¡®s name, Jodie did not press on for more information. She turned to call the waiter


    over. ¡°Meg, Casper, what would you two like to eat?¡±


    Before Margaret could respond, Casper instinctively said, ¡°Don¡®t worry about me. Just go ahead and


    order.¡± He was not nning to eat anything.


    Jodie felt quite awkward when she sensed the slight disgust in his tone. As for Jack, he dropped his


    gaze, making it difficult for others to determine his feelings.


    Margaret noticed the change in the atmosphere. Trying to put such awkwardness to an end, she quickly


    said, ¡°You know what I love to eat, Jo. You can order for me.¡±


    After ordering some dishes, Jodie returned the menu to the waiter. ¡°Can you imagine how thrilled I am to


    be able to return to this country? It has been three years since Ist walked on thisnd. The fog here


    used to bother me then, but now I don¡®t mind it at all. I miss this ce terribly, Meg.¡±


    Margaret felt guilty upon hearing that. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Jo. It¡®s all my fault.¡±


    Jodie waved her hand and said, ¡°Stop saying that! I never med you for anything. It¡®s just that I didn¡®t


    expect Christopher to be your brother. Honestly, after what had happened... It¡®s not his fault either.


    Jenson is fine, by the way. You don¡®t have to worry about him. He¡®s...¡±


    ¡°I know. Let¡®s not talk about it.¡± Margaret quickly stopped Jodle from continuing. She did not dare to talk


    about Jenson as Casper, Christopher¡®s spy, was sitting right next to them.


    All of a sudden, Casper interrupted them, ¡°Christopher isn¡®t her brother. To be exact,


    he is her husband.¡±


    Dead silence then ensued. Even Jack, who had been ¡®silent the entire time, shifted his


    gaze toward Margaret.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Jodie was shocked to hear such news. ¡°What? Y¨CYou married Christopher? What about Jenson?¡±


    Margaret initially was not going to tell Jodie anything about this. At first, she thought that her marriage to


    Christopher was meant to appease that incident. However, sheter discovered that Christopher had not


    made their marriage public. Hence, the idea of getting married to Christopher did not make any sense to


    Margaret now.


    Now that Casper mentioned it, she was forced to exin. ¡°Yes. I¡®ve be an orphan when I was eight,


    and he took me in. When you were overseas, we got married. We didn¡®t make a big deal out of it.


    Anyway, I didn¡®t tell you because I couldn¡®t contact you.¡± Margaret purposely avoided mentioning Jenson


    in her exnation. With how things were now, she figured there would be no future for her and Jenson.


    Jodie, however, was dubious about it all. ¡°Did... he force you to marry him?¡±


    Margaret shook her head and smiled wryly. ¡°No, he didn¡®t.¡±


    Jodie then finally connected the dots. ¡°In that case, I understand why he targeted Jenson and me in the


    past. It¡®s because he likes you. There¡®s no doubt he won¡®t tolerate any betrayal from you. He must have


    been infuriated when he knew about what happened between you and Jenson. Has he treated you well?


    Did he abuse you? Why is there a bruise on your head? Did he do it to you?¡±


    Following the series of questions Jodie fired at Margaret, thetter could only stare at her helplessly. ¡°No,


    he didn¡®t give me this. I identally knocked my head earlier. He neverid a finger on me, so don¡®t


    worry. He has been nice to me too. I¡®m telling the truth.¡±


    The bruise on her head was actually Megan¡®s doing. Margaret did not tell Jodie that because it would be


    hard for her to exin everything.


    Jodie then sighed. ¡°Frankly, Christopher is a good choice. He¡®s handsome and rich. Moreover, you two


    have been staying together for so long, so you must know him well. Regardless, as long as you like him,


    I¡®ll support your decision and always be by your side no matter what.¡±


    Margaret was touched. After all, she was fortunate to have someone support her unconditionally


    Soon, all the dishes were served. Jodie noticed that Casper did not touch any of the food, and it annoyed


    her. She was also from a rich family, yet she never acted like that. Hence, in order to teach him a lesson,


    she served him some food. ¡°Do eat, Casper. You¡®re Meg¡®s friend. That means you¡®re my friend too. You


    don¡®t have to be shy.¡±


    Casper stole a nce at Margaret before summoning his courage to try the food. The environment alone


    nauseated him, not to mention the food. He suppressed the urge to throw up before forcing a smile. ¡°It¡®s


    good.¡±


    Margaret knew that he was not feeling well, but she disregarded it on purpose. She was not happy in the


    first ce to bring him along when meeting her friend, so she wanted him to suffer a little.


    Throughout the entire meal, Casper¡®s face was pale. Later, Jack went outside to take a phone call. When


    he returned, he informed, ¡°I need to go now. Something¡®s up.¡±


    Jodie hurriedly added, ¡°I¡®ll go with you.¡±


    Jack smiled and helped Jodie adjust her clothes. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Though his actions showed intimacy and affection, his eyes did not reflect those feelings. They did not


    look like a genuine couple at all.


    The four then exited the restaurant, and Casper was eager to leave. ¡°Shall we go now, Margaret?¡±


    Jodie felt that they did not have a pleasant meetup that day. Guilty, she said, ¡°Meg, let¡®s end the meeting


    for today. I¡®ll arrange for another meeting soon. Since I just got back, I have a lot of matters to take care


    of.¡±


    Margaret nodded in reply. ¡°Okay. Be careful on the way back.¡±


    On the way back to the Lewis residence, Casper stopped the car by the road, got down, and retched.


    Only then did Margaret realize that Casper was not putting on airs, but was really unwell. ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±


    Casper looked terribly sick. ¡°I¨CI¡®m okay.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When they finally arrived at the Lewis residence, Casper left without even entering. Christopher was


    already home, and the whole Lewis residence was brightly lit. He preferred to have his house brightly lit


    whenever he was home. Seeing all the lights, Margaret felt like even the pale street lights were emitting


    warmth.


    When she entered the residence, she saw Christopher on the couch. ¡°I¡®m home,¡± she greeted in a low


    voice.


    As always, she did not receive a reply, and she never expected one either.


    After Margaret got into the bathroom, Christopher took out his phone and replied to Casper¡®s text. Half of


    his face was hidden in the dark, making it hard to tell his expression.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Casper texted: Megan came to the office today to seek trouble with Margaret. They got into a fight as


    well. Margaret was also injured.


    Christopher replied: Noted.


    Though it was only a one¨Cword reply, Christopher paused for a long while before sending it. Why didn¡®t


    she tell me about Megan? Does she not know how toin and seek justice for herself?


    The next day, Casper did not go to thepany. Margaret heard that he went to the hospital.


    She felt sorry for him when she heard about the news. I should¡®ve done something to stop Jodiest


    night. She¡®s a straightforward person, and there¡®s nothing Casper could do about it, so he tried to put up


    with it.


    Christopher did not return to their room to sleepst night. Margaret had no idea if he had left the house.


    She also noticed that something was not right between them. That was normal, as it had always been


    hard for the two to live their married life peacefully.


    At noon, Margaret received a call from Jodie. ¡°Meg, I¡®m by myself today. Do you want to have lunch


    together? I¡®m at yourpany¡®s entrance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± She took her purse and left the office.


    When the two met downstairs, Margaret noticed that Jodie was not herself. She asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong,


    Jo? Is there something on your mind?¡±


    Jodie forced out a smile in return. She then brushed away the snow on her coat with great force and


    said, ¡°Let¡®s look for somewhere to eat first. I¡®m freezing!¡±


    Jodie then chose an upscale restaurant nearby. After they were seated, she immediately ordered food


    impatiently.


    Margaret was even more convinced that Jodie had something on her mind upon seeing how she was


    acting. ¡°Jo, is there something wrong between you and Jack?¡±


    Jodie wrapped her hands around the cup filled with warm water and mulled for a moment. ¡°I sincerely


    feel that Jack simply wants to return and isn¡®t willing to get engaged with me. Nor does he want to have a


    future with me. After what happened


    three years ago, Jack told me that he would go overseas with me. I was touched, and I asked my dad to


    sponsor him. His daily expenses for the past three years were from my family.¡±


    She then continued, ¡°He became somewhat quiet before returning. When I asked him about it, he told


    me that he wanted to go home because his sick mother needed his help and also because he wanted to


    have a life with me in our home country. He also promises to get engaged with me when we return.


    That¡®s why I called you and asked for your help back then. I asked him yesterday about the engagement.


    He ended up avoiding the topic, and this isn¡®t the first time he¡®s done it, Meg. You know I¡®m never a


    skeptical person, but when this has happened so many times, I just couldn¡®t help but wonder if he isn¡®t


    sincere about the engagement.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Margaret was no expert in rtionships, but based on what Jodie had told her, it seemed that Jack did


    not want to get engaged with Jodie. As for issues other than that, Margaret was not sure.


    ¡°I¨CI don¡®t what to say, Jo. Maybe he got distracted when you talked about engagement with him. Why


    don¡®t you raise this topic again when it¡®s just the two of you? You two have been together for three years,


    and you¡®ve always treated him well. I¡®m sure that he has feelings for you after such a long time. Plus, no


    one forced you two to date each other in the beginning. So, there¡®s no doubt that you two have feelings


    for each other.¡±


    I¡®m sure he has feelings for you after so long. When Margaret said the sentence out loud, she thought of


    Christopher. Things are different for me. He won¡®t have feelings for me no matter the time we spent


    together.


    Jodie took a sip of the water and smiled casually. ¡°Anyway, even if things don¡®t work out with Jack, I¡®ll find


    someone else. As for you, not in a million years would I expect you to marry Christopher! You are really


    something. How do you manage to take down the man every woman is in love with? I remembered that I


    once said I would die a happy woman if I had the chance to sleep with Christopher even once. I¡®m going


    to take that back. I will never snatch my best friend¡®s man.¡±


    Margaret was amused. ¡°Oh, stop it!¡±


    Jodie then smiled evilly and asked in a low voice, ¡°You¡®re ten years younger than Christopher, correct? Is


    he good in that area? Does he manage to satisfy you?¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Whenever women got together, such a topic was inevitable. Margaret¡®s face turned red after hearing


    Jodie¡®s question. ¡°Jo, I... We have never done it before.¡±


    A thought then shed in Jodie¡®s mind. She pouted and said, ¡°Does he still care about the incident three


    years ago? Honestly, all men would be bothered by it. Moreover, it was big news back then. Not to


    mention that he¡®s Christopher Lewis, and his pride was definitely hurt by that incident. But, he still


    married you despite everything that had happened. That means he loves you dearly. As long as you treat


    him sincerely, things will work out between you two. Meg, may I ask, did anything happen between you


    and Jenson that night?¡±


    Margaret tried hard to recall. ¡°I don¡®t know. When I woke up the next morning, I was already wearing his


    clothes. It¡®s been a long time ago, and I was drunk that day. I couldn¡®t remember anything, but I believe


    something could¡®ve happened between us. Anyway, let¡®s drop this topic. I need to go back to work after


    lunch. Oh, another thing before I forget. Casper wasn¡®t putting on airsst night. His stomach is really


    weak, so he¡®s absent today because he¡®s unwell after eating the foodst night. He¡®s my boss. If you


    bully him again, I might lose my job.¡±


    Jodie was not worried about it. ¡°Oh, he will be fine. I picked that restaurant for Jack. He had always


    frequented that ce previously. Though it¡®s crappy, it holds all of his memories. His family¡®s financial


    background isn¡®t as good as mine. So, whenever I bring him to high¨Cend ces, he will pull long faces,


    affecting everyone¡®s mood. Either way, it doesn¡®t matter to me where we go. By the way, what¡®s your


    rtionship with Casper? I¡®ve never heard about him before.¡±


    Margaret exined, ¡°He is Christopher¡®s friend. He came along to keep an eye on me on Christopher¡®s


    behalf.¡±


    Jodie was speechless when she heard that. ¡°What? No wonder you refused to talk about Jenson


    yesterday. Ugh! Men are scary!¡±


    Suddenly, in the corner of her eyes, Margaret noticed a familiar figure. It was Christopher. He was here


    with Megan.


    Jodie was confused when Margaret did not reply to her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Margaret quickly stood up to block Jodie¡®s line of sight. ¡°N¨CNothing. I¨CI need to go to the restroom.¡±


    Jodie waved her off. ¡°Go ahead. Do make it fast. The dishes will be served soon.¡±


    As Margaret was not genuinely nning to go to the restroom at all, she just stood there motionlessly.


    After Christopher and Megan had entered a private room, she sat back down.


    Confused, Jodie looked at Margaret as if thetter was an idiot. ¡°Didn¡®t you say you need to use the


    restroom? Why are you standing there?¡±


    Margaret answered absent¨Cmindedly, ¡°I¡®ve changed my mind.¡±


    Worried that Jodie might spot Christopher and Megan, she kept ncing in the direction of the private


    room when she was eating


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ten minutes after they started eating, Margaret could no longer stand being inside the restaurant. ¡°Jo,


    I¡®m done eating. Are you done? I need to go back to the office.¡±


    Jodie, who had barely eaten anything, replied unhappily, ¡°What? Why is your lunch break so short? Is


    Casper that heartless? No wonder his stomach is unhealthy! Apart from his employees, I bet he is harsh


    on himself too. How scary!¡±


    Margaret did not even bother to defend her boss. She merely urged Jodie to eat faster.


    Another ten minutester, Jodie finally finished her meal. After paying the bill, Margaret dragged her out


    of the restaurant.


    By the door, a figure approached them. Jodie, who did not notice the person, bumped into him and


    almost fell. Margaret quickly grabbed her and broke her fall. When she lifted her head, she met with


    Casper¡®s surprised gaze.


    Casper was rubbing his chest where Jodie just hit. Probably because of what happenedst night, he did


    not look like he was doing well. His eyes were filled with confusion when he looked at the two women


    before him.


    ¡°Oh? Aren¡®t you supposed to be in bed since you¡®re sick? Why are you here? Is it because the food in


    high¨Cend restaurants won¡®t hurt your stomach? Mr. Flemmington, I have a proposal. Can you please


    extend the period of your employees¡® lunch break? Meg had to shove everything down her throat within


    minutes because of your stupid rules!¡± Jodie blurted everything out, leaving Casper


    standing there in utter befuddlement.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Margaret did not say anything and dragged Jodie away. Casper¡®s gaze is way too terrifying. I hope he


    can¡®t tell that I¡®m trying to escape...


    After watching them disappear from his sight, Casper walked into the private dining room Christopher


    and Megan were in. Then, he brought up the topic casually, ¡°I bumped into some familiar faces on the


    way here.¡±


    Christopher was disinterested in the topic, while Megan blinked her eyes innocently and asked, ¡°Who did


    you meet?¡±


    Casper smiled lightly. ¡°Margaret and her friend.¡±


    Megan froze as she shut her mouth in annoyance, observing Christopher¡®s expression. When she saw


    his indifferent expression, she was filled with glee. It looks like he doesn¡®t care so much about Margaret,


    after all. However, I would pay to see her reaction after seeing Christopher and me grabbing lunch!


    Casper wanted to wipe Christopher¡®s calm expression off his face. Thus, he continued, ¡°Her friend


    started to condemn me out of nowhere, demanding me increase thepany¡®s lunchtime to two hours.


    She mentioned Margaret ate hastily because the break was too short. Weirdly, nobody hasined


    about having insufficient time to eat lunch. It¡®s not like they don¡®t have enough time to eat another meal. I


    wonder why they left in such a hurry...¡±


    Christopher¡®s body stiffened up, and his eyes darkened.


    Casper finally had a sense of satisfaction seeing his reaction and stopped talking.


    When the waiter started to serve the dishes, Christopher suddenly grabbed his jacket and headed to the


    door. ¡°I have something to do, so I¡®ll take my leave.¡±


    Immediately, Megan grabbed his sleeves. ¡°Christopher! You promised you would apany me for


    lunch today!¡±


    A gentle smile appeared on Christopher¡®s face, but his gaze said otherwise. ¡°I¡®ll make it up to you next


    time. Okay?¡±


    Megan understood Christopher disliked her being too clingy. Hence, she decided it was the right time to


    act coquettishly. Thus, she stood on her tiptoes and nted a kiss on his cheeks. ¡°Don¡®t lie to me.¡±


    However, Christopher¡®s expression turned cold as he turned to leave without a word.


    Megan was taken aback. It¡®s not like we have never done something as intimate as this before. So why


    this reaction?


    It took her some time to snap back to her senses. Then, she sat back down and asked with a sweet


    voice, ¡°Casper, did you tell Christopher about me visiting thepany to look for Margaret?¡±


    Casper shrugged. ¡°I don¡®t have that much time on my hands. That matter¡®s between the two of you,


    anyway.¡±


    Megan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then, do you think Christopher likes Margaret? You know him best, so


    you should know what he¡®s thinking. Please tell me, okay?¡°.


    Although Casper seemed calm, he secretly cursed Christopher for leaving this mess for him to handle.


    He hated dealing with women. ¡°I really don¡®t know about this. However, Margaret is his legal wife, so it


    doesn¡®t matter if he likes her or not. Don¡®t expect too much of Christopher. ept it if he treats you well


    but demand nothing more from him.¡±


    Megan understood what he was trying to say. Faking obliviousness, she demanded in a coy manner,


    ¡°Since Christopher is gone, let¡®s eat together.¡±.


    Goosebumps formed on Casper¡®s skin upon listening to how sweet her voice was. If Megan did not have


    a pretty appearance, he would have left right that instant. However, when he looked closely, he noticed


    that she seemed somewhat simr to Margaret, but only a little. ¡°All right. I still need to return to the


    company, so I¡®ll send you back home after lunch.¡±


    Meanwhile, Christopher ordered the car to stop by the road opposite Soaring Design. Then, he peered at


    the floor that Margaret was working on through the car window.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis?¡± Noah could not help but ask after noticing Christopher being motionless for quite a


    moment.


    Christopher lowered his eyes and dialed Margaret¡®s number. ¡°Let¡®s go grab lunch.¡±


    When Margaret received his call, she felt rather shocked. Isn¡®t he eating with Megan? What¡®s the point of


    calling me over?


    ¡°I¡®ve already eaten. You and¨C¡± For some reason, Margaret did not want to see him and Megan acting


    lovey¨Cdovey in front of her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, the man hung up the call before she could finish her sentence.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Christopher¡®s expression turned even darker in the car after hanging up the call. ¡°Start the car,¡± he


    ordered coldly.


    At night, Margaret drank some ck tea Elizabeth made while chatting with her.


    Just then, Fredrick¡®s voice sounded from the doorway. ¡°Wee home, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    When Elizabeth heard that, she quickly dashed into the kitchen and urged the chef to prepare dinner.


    Meanwhile, Margaret acted like nothing had happened while drinking her tea on the couch. However, she


    suddenly recalled the scene of Megan and Christopher walking hand in hand into the restaurant. She


    was unsure what she felt about it, but she knew there was a thick fog enveloping her heart just by


    thinking of it.


    After taking off his jacket and passing it to Fredrick, Christopher headed straight upstairs without ncing


    at Margaret.


    During dinner, the duo sat opposite each other wordlessly, causing the atmosphere to go stale.


    Elizabeth ced the final dish on the table with a smile. ¡°This dish is called Patter Of Tiny Feet. Do eat


    more.¡±


    At that, Margaret and Christopher ced their forks down simultaneously. ¡°Have some,¡± Elizabeth said


    while scooping a spoonful of the dish into each of their bowls.


    Not wanting to make things difficult for Elizabeth, Margaret started to eat. However, Christopher stood up


    and left the room.


    Elizabeth was confused as she whispered, ¡°Meg, did you fight with Mr. Lewis again?¡±


    Margaret shook her head. ¡°Nope. You can carry on with your work. There¡®s no need to mind me.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth headed back to the kitchen with a sigh. In the end, Margaret still did not eat a single bite of the


    dish.


    After Christopher went upstairs, he locked himself in the study and did note out until midnight.


    Margaret had gotten used to the bed and soon fell asleep. Perhaps the only way for us to pretend


    nothing is wrong is by living in separate rooms.


    A thick fog was hanging in the air in the morning, and the weather seemed to have gotten colder.


    Margaret found another nket draped on her when she awoke. Thinking it was from Elizabeth, she felt


    touched.


    When Margaret went downstairs, Elizabeth had finished preparing breakfast. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, please eat


    breakfast before heading to work. It¡®s good for your health.¡±


    Margaret knew Christopher must be in the living room upon hearing how Elizabeth addressed her.


    ¡°All right. By the way, thank you for giving me an extrayer of a nket,¡± she replied with a smile.


    However, Elizabeth seemed surprised. ¡°It wasn¡®t me, though. I did think of giving you another nket


    seeing how cold it was yesterday. However, I don¡®t have the permission to go in and out of Mr. Lewis¡®


    room.¡±


    Margaret was stunned, for she had disregarded the fact that nobody could enter Christopher¡®s room


    except for the housekeepers to do daily cleaning. If that¡®s the case, who¡®s the one who gave me the


    nket?


    Immediately, she turned to look at Christopher. He was leaningzily on the couch while reading books,


    still in his pajamas. Although he seemed moreid¨Cback and approachable than usual, she refused to


    believe he was the one who did it.


    Cough! Cough!


    Suddenly, Christopher coughed twice.


    Elizabethined softly while heading to the kitchen, ¡°Mr. Lewis must have caught a cold from


    sleeping in the study for the past few days. I¡®ll go and grab him a cup. Mrs. Lewis, can you bring him the


    medicer?¡±


    Margaret regained herposure and followed Elizabeth into the kitchen. Then, she walked into the


    living room with the medicine and a warm cup of water. ¡°Have some medicine.¡±


    Christopher furrowed his eyebrows and ignored her.


    However, she handed him the two items persistently. ¡°You¡®ll feel better after eating


    it.¡±


    Finally, he lost his patience. ¡°Go away.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    After moments of impasse, Margaret ced the medicine and cup on the table. When she sat down at


    the dining table, she looked at the dishes and did not feel like eating them.


    Soon, Christopher went upstairs and dressed himself, preparing to leave the house.


    Margaret approached him once again with the medicine and water. ¡°Elizabeth told me to give it to you.¡±


    For no apparent reason, he consumed the medicine and turned away without a word. Margaret assumed


    the reason he ate the medicine was that he was fed up or that he heard it was from Elizabeth instead of


    Margaret.


    Taking in a deep breath, she stood rooted to the spot as she held the empty cup and watched him walk


    away. At that moment, she felt choked up as if the thick fog outside had entered her lungs.


    After calming herself down and getting rid of those inexplicable feelings, she no longer had the mood to


    eat breakfast. Hence, she headed straight to work.


    The moment she sat down at her desk, the new supervisor, Le ck, walked over. ¡°Mr. Flemmington


    is looking for you.¡±


    Casper had transferred Le over from the headquarters. Her short hair, high heels, and formal office


    attire caused one¡®s first impression of her to be an independent and capable woman. It was difficult for


    one to loathe her from how impable she was.


    Margaret nodded and walked over to Casper¡®s office, knocking. However, the sound


    of loud coughing inside the office almost overpowered the knocks on the door.


    When she entered the office, Casper was sneezing into a tissue. ¡°Stop right there! Don¡®te any


    closer. I have the flu, and if you fall sick, Christopher is going to have my head. Oh, right. I¡®m sure you


    know ourpany has cooperated several times with Christopher¡®s, and I¡®ve recently taken up a new


    project from them. I¡®ll put you in charge of it since both of you know each other. Although it¡®s quite a


    difficult project to tackle, I¡®m sure it¡®ll be easier because of your rtionship with him. The contract is on


    my table. You can go and take a look.¡±


    When Margaret reached out to grab the contract, sheughed upon seeing the medicines on his table. ¡°It


    looks like everyone is quite concerned about you.¡±


    Casper sneezed a couple more times, and tears almost streamed down his cheeks by how hard he


    sneezed. ¡°They looked so excited seeing me sick and rushed to send me medicine. I don¡®t have much


    choice. I can¡®t finish all of them, so you should take some. It¡®s flu season again, so take care.¡±


    Margaret did not take any, for she knew she would catch Christopher¡®s flu sooner orter. ¡°You can keep


    it. I¡®ll take my leave now.¡±


    When she turned around, she almost ran into someone, so she quickly moved to the side.


    The person who entered was Steven, who was wearing thickyers of clothes. When he saw her, he


    patted his chest. ¡°Whoa, Christopher¡®s wife! You scared me! So you¡®re really working under Casper?¡±


    Margaret wanted to lecture him not to walk so fast, for it would hurt for a short person to run into


    someone so tall. However, she swallowed her words. ¡°You can just call me Margaret. I¡®ll head back to


    work now, so you guys go ahead.¡±


    Steven rubbed his hands together and sat in Casper¡®s seat. ¡°Looks like you¡®re doing pretty well here.


    However, your dad is a biased one, isn¡®t he? How could he let your older brother be the vice


    president of the headquarters while you end up bing the CEO of a newly¨Cacquiredpany?


    That¡®s such unfair treatment!


    You¡®re both his sons, so I wonder why he treats you two so differently.¡±


    Casper red at Steven. Although he pretended like he did not care, the light in his eyes dimmed. ¡°I¡®m


    more than happy to have less burden, so whatever. You and Christopher are both single children, so you


    guys don¡®t need to fight for your family¡®s property. I¡®m different, though. There are traps hidden all around


    me!¡±


    Steven changed the topic to a piece of recent news. ¡°Something happened with Christopher and the


    jewelry factory he partnered with. Someone had stolen the raw materials costing about a hundred million.


    The factory is not big, so it¡®s probably done for.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Casper sniffled. ¡°It¡®s just one hundred million. Christopher can afford it. However, it¡®s a different story for


    the small factory.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    At the same time, Margaret had also seen the news. Upon seeing the factory involved in the incident, her


    heart sank. Isn¡®t that the factory Jodie¡®s family¨Cowned?


    Immediately, she dialed Jodie¡®s number but was unable to get through. Immediately, she knew it was


    Jodie¡®s way of not letting her worry. She was not the type to ask her for help.


    When Margaret was wondering if she should go and look for Jodie, she received a call from an unknown


    number. ¡°Hello. Is this Margaret? I¡®m Jack. Do you have time for us to meet up?¡±


    It was the first time Jack contacted her, and Margaret knew the only way to get updates about Jodie was


    through him. Thus, she quickly replied, ¡°Yes! Where are you right now?¡±


    Jack answered, ¡°I¡®m outside yourpany, in a white Cadic.¡±


    Without bothering to ask for a leave, Margaret rushed downstairs.


    After getting into Jack¡®s car, she asked, ¡°Where¡®s Jo? What¡®s happening right now? I can¡®t reach her.¡±


    Jack exined while lighting a cigarette, ¡°She turned off her phone as she doesn¡®t want to trouble you.


    However, you¡®re the only one that can help. You should have known what happened through the news.


    The raw materials already cost up to one hundred million, not including the liquidated damages they


    need to pay. If this goes on, her family is going to go bankrupt. I know it¡®s selfish for me to ask you for


    help. However, I don¡®t have a choice. The key to solving this problem is Christopher, after


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    all.¡±


    Margaret hesitated. It¡®s such arge sum of money, though. Will Christopher agree if I beg him? Although


    the money is nothing much to the Lewis family, they¡®re not obligated to help when Jodie¡®s family is the


    one in the wrong.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± she asked.


    Jack paused before answering, ¡°There¡®s no way Christopher would waive such arge sum of money.


    Could you ask him to wait until the police solve the case? It¡®s fine if the coboration is called off. As for


    the liquidated damages... just try your best.¡±


    Margaret sighed. ¡°I understand. I¡®ll talk to Christopher about this. Please take good


    care of Margaret.¡±


    Jack shot her a smile. ¡°Don¡®t worry. She¡®s very important to me and is the only woman I would love for


    my entire life. Thank you for agreeing to this. However, please don¡®t tell her I came to look for you. She


    doesn¡®t allow it.¡±


    When Margaret saw how earnest he was, her impression of him improved. At least from this incident,


    she could tell he was not that bad. As long as he treated Jodie well, she would regard him as a nice


    person.


    After work, Margaret came back home and spent a couple of hours cooking up various dishes.


    Although she disliked buttering people up, she did not have a choice.


    However, Christopher did note home after past seven. She decided to call him, fearing he would not


    eat dinner at home.


    The call was quickly picked up. Calming herself down, she asked, ¡°Are youing home for dinner?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Christopher nced at Megan and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he hung up the


    call and said to Megan, ¡°I have something to do. You enjoy yourself.¡±


    Megan ced her fork and knife down, losing the appetite to eat the steak in front of her. ¡°Christopher,


    you said this ispensation forst time, yet you¡®re leaving again. Did Margaret call you?¡±


    Christopher smiled. ¡°She¡®s your sister, after all. Don¡®t behave like this.¡±


    After seeing his smile, Megan felt her anger dissipating. Since I can¡®t stop him from leaving, I¡®ll be a


    considerate lover instead. ¡°If that¡®s the case, you can¡¯t leave halfway through our meal ever again.


    Okay?¡±


    Christopher did not answer, only shooting her an ambiguous look. When he turned around, his


    expression returned to his usual coldness.


    It was already eight o¡®clock when he returned to the Lewis residence. Margaret was starving, but she


    quickly regained her energy upon seeing him. ¡°You¡®re back!¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Christopher hummed indifferently in response and went straight to take a bath as usual.


    Looking at the dishes on the table that had gone cold, Margaret felt an inexplicable surge of


    disappointment. ¡°Elizabeth, can you reheat the dishes?¡±


    When Christopher came down, the dishes were already reheated. Elizabeth could no longer hold herself


    back and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, today¡®s dishes were all cooked by Mrs. Lewis. Come on and have a try!¡±


    Christopher seemed unperturbed. He sat down at the dining table without a word as he knew that


    Margaret must have something to request from him.


    ¡°If you have already eaten outside, then just leave it,¡± said Margaret in a low voice.


    Christopher picked up the fork and began eating slowly. ¡°Stop beating around the bush. Just spit it out.¡±


    Margaret was a little nervous when Christopher exposed her thoughts. Not knowing how to start, she


    pondered for a long while before she replied, ¡°Can you... spare Jo¡®s family, please? That amount of


    money is way too much. They can¡®t afford it. Can you at least wait until the police solve the case and get


    back the materials?¡±


    Hearing that, Christopher put down the fork and red at her. ¡°So, you cooked all these dishes merely


    for this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied honestly.


    With his face darkened, Christopher continued, ¡°Public matters and private matters should be separated!


    I don¡®t want to talk about such stupid things with you at home. This matter is not negotiable.¡±


    Naturally, Margaret knew Christopher¡®s way of handling matters. He had always been meticulous about


    thepany¡®s affairs. There was no way he would stop looking into this matter just like that.


    ¡°Christopher, I didn¡®t ask you to let them off. But, can you give them a chance? A hundred million might


    be nothing for you, but it¡®s everything to them. They can¡®t afford to pay you this amount,¡± Margaret could


    not bear to see Jodie suffer. The mere thought of seeing the pampered Jodie lose everything she ever


    owned was unbearable to Margaret.


    Christopher replied coldly, ¡°In what position are you telling me these? As Jodie¡®s friend? Or as my wife?¡±


    Margaret was stunned by that question. She did not know how to answer.


    Losing his patience, Christopher got up and went to his study upstairs. The sound of him mming the


    door could be heard clearly downstairs.


    Elizabeth walked forward and looked at the dishes that had not been eaten much. ¡°What a waste! All


    your hard work is wasted as well. Meg, since you know that this will worsen your rtionship with Mr.


    Lewis, you should not have involved yourself in this in the first ce.¡±


    Margaret shook her head and replied, ¡°Jo is my only friend. She treats me very well, and I can¡®t forget


    her kindness. I must help her. No matter how Christopher treats me, I will try my best to help Jo.¡±


    All of a sudden, Fredrick chimed in, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, today is Mr. Lewis¡® birthday. You made the dishes not to


    celebrate his birthday but to ask him for help. Of course, he would be mad.¡±


    Margaret was dumbstruck. She did not remember that at all. From what she remembered, Christopher


    had never celebrated his birthday before.


    I have made a big mistake! Regret welled up in her heart instantly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At Fredrick¡®s reminder, Elizabeth pped her thigh in realization. ¡°Mr. Lewis hadn¡®t celebrated his


    birthday for so many years, and I¡®ve totally forgotten about it! I should have reminded Meg earlier!¡±.


    Margaret stood up and replied, ¡°It¡®s fine. I will go find him now.¡±


    She sounded calm, but deep down, she was so frightened that she did not even have the courage to


    enter the study.


    After brewing a cup of coffee, she knocked on the door of the study. ¡°Get lost!¡± Christopher shouted in


    anger.


    However, Margaret knew that she should not back down at that moment. Left with no choice, she opened


    the door and walked in. ¡°I didn¡®t know that it¡®s your birthday today.¡±


    Christopher threw the book in his hand on the ground and bellowed, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Margaret bent down to pick up the book. Just then, Christopher walked past her and went out of the


    study.


    She had a feeling that he was not going toe back anytime soon. Therefore, she could not let him


    leave just like that. ¡°Please, Christopher! You can ask me to do anything... Can you please help me? Just


    once?¡± she pleaded.


    Christopher stopped in his tracks upon listening to that, pondering.


    After a few seconds, he turned around and walked toward her. Reaching out his hand, he pinched her


    chin and asked, ¡°Oh, anything? Hah! You are always so generous for the sake of other people!¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    The cup of coffee in her hand fell to the ground and broke into pieces. As the hot coffee prated her


    slippers, she felt a searing pain on the skin of her foot.


    ¡°Aren¡®t you the same? You are gentle to everyone but me,¡± Margaret said with her trembling voice.


    ¡°Do you think you deserve my gentleness?¡± Christopher scoffed and pushed the woman away.


    When Margaret¡®s back mmed against the chair behind her, she felt a sharp pain. Enduring the pain,


    she stood firmly by supporting herself with her hands pressed on the desk. ¡°Yes, you¡®re right. I don¡¯t


    deserve it. Since you hate me so much, why would you want me to stay by your side? You should have


    let me go! So you don¡®t have to see me ever again!¡°!!


    Although Christopher did not answer, one could tell how furious he was through his gaze. He was like a


    volcano that would erupt anytime soon.


    Just as Margaret was preparing herself to endure his wrath, Fredrick walked in. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you have


    forgotten the gift you prepared for Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Locking his gaze on the gift, Christopher¡¯s expression was unreadable.


    Margaret was taken aback by that. She looked at Fredrick gratefully and was at the same time feeling


    guilty.


    Everyone wished that she and Christopher could live on blissfully together. Unfortunately, that had never


    been possible.


    After cing the gift on the desk, Fredrick went out and shut the door.


    Christopher calmed down for a bit. He then grabbed a chair to sit down and took out a cigarete in


    frustration. After shooting Margaret a nce, he threw the cigarette away. ¡°What else do you want to


    say?¡±


    Margaret took a deep breath and decided not to tell him the truth about the gift. ¡°I¡®ve said everything I


    want to say.¡±


    Silence soon filled the air, In the end, she still failed to stop him from leaving.


    After Christopher left, Margaret cleaned up the study silently. Seeing that the


    bookshelf was a little messy, she arranged the books.


    Suddenly, a photo fell out of a book, and she picked it up curiously. It was the photo taken when she was


    eight. That was the day she moved into Christopher¡®s house. In that photo, she was holding his hand.


    She had seen that photo in the newspaper before, and she wondered why Christopher kept a copy of it.


    Why does Christopher have this photo with him? Did he keep it with him purposely?


    Soon after, she shoved off that thought. Maybe he just took it and forgot where he ced it. Besides, the


    book with the photo in it is very old and is not the type of book that he likes to read. I bet he hasn¡®t


    touched it for years.


    It was another sleepless night. After Christopher left his home, he went straight to Nocturne Bar. Steven


    and Casper arrivedter, and they called a few hostesses to cheer Christopher up.


    Their table was full of expensive alcoholic drinks. Steven, who always had the most fun in bars, was the


    yboy among the three. He was a frequent visitor there, so all the hostesses liked to throw themselves


    at him, and he never rejected them.


    Casper¡®s health was not in the best condition. Thus, he reced the alcoholic drinks in front of him with


    juice. ¡°I can¡®t drink anymore. My stomach is ufortable recently. Do enjoy yourself. Don¡®t mind me.¡±


    Upon listening to that, Steven teased, ¡°You are so weak you should just live off a woman.¡±


    Casper rolled his eyes at Steven. ¡°Oh, please. I¡®m not short of money, and I¡®m not interested at all to do


    that.¡±


    Meanwhile, Christopher was drinking alone silently while exuding an aloof aura. Looking at his cold


    expression, none of the hostesses dared to approach him.


    Seeing that he was not in a good mood, Steven said jokingly, ¡°Christopher, did you have another


    argument with your wife again? Let me tell you. Women have to be pampered and loved. Why can¡®t you


    understand? By the way, today is your birthday. Why did she make you angry? What happened?¡±


    Without answering, Christopher whipped out his phone and made a call. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Half an hourter, the beautifully dressed Megan rushed to the bar and sat down beside Christopher, her


    ample chest resting on his arm. ¡°Christopher, I thought you wouldn¡®t ask me out today.¡±


    Stretching out his hand, Christopher pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Drink with me.¡±


    Casper and Steven remained silent and never mentioned Margaret again.


    After a while, Christopher got mildly inebriated. Megan got up and went to the restroom to answer a call.


    ¡°Mom, I¡®m at the bar with Christopher. I may not be returning home tonight.¡±


    As she was speaking, her cheeks blushed. She was full of confidence when she looked at her beautiful


    reflection in the mirror. As long as he¡®s drunk, I¡®d have a chance.


    ¡°Get pregnant with Christopher¡®s child as quickly as possible. That¡®s the only way to save the Jenkins


    family,¡± remarked Hannah after a brief pause.


    Pursing her lips, Megan replied with confidence, ¡°Mom, I know you love me the most. I¡®m your only


    daughter in this life. Margaret is no different from a peasant! Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll definitely be Mrs.


    Lewis!¡±


    However, Hannah¡®s tone turned indifferent, and she did not say anything else. ¡°I¡®m tired. I¡®ll go to bed


    first.¡± With that said, she hung up the phone.


    It was the first time she was so cold toward Megan. Thetter felt a little upset, but when she thought that


    Christopher was still waiting for her, she quickly touched up her makeup in front of the mirror and


    returned to her seat.


    Steven was good at livening up the atmosphere. The moment he grabbed the microphone and


    announced that Christopher would pay for everyone¡®s bill that night, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    Everyone at the scene knew that it was Christopher¡®s birthday, but the person he cared for was not


    there.


    He was well aware that the gift Fredrick passed to him was not prepared by Margaret, but he did not


    bother to call her out.


    His gloomy mood and the lively atmosphere in the bar contrasted sharply. It was already midnight, and


    he still had no intention of leaving, even though he was


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Anxious, Megan wrapped her arms around his waist and whispered suggestively, ¡°Christopher, you¡®ve


    drunk too much. Let¡®s get some rest.¡±


    Once the man smelled the pungent perfume, he pushed her away subconsciously in disgust. His gaze


    and voice were cold. ¡°Get lost!¡±.


    Everyone immediately fell silent. Only the loud music in the bar could be heard.


    It was the first time Megan saw that side of him. She was at a loss of what to do and burst into tears


    aggrievedly. ¡°Christopher, why are you yelling at me? I¡®m just worried about you.¡±


    Several hostesses, who were sitting beside them, did not dare to say anything. Christopher was known


    across Dellmoor for beingpassionate, wless, and polite to everyone he met.


    Steven and Casper were the only ones who were not surprised. Since they had known one another for


    more than ten years, they knew one another best.


    Worried that negative news might surface if things got out of hand, they helped Christopher up. ¡°Let¡®s go


    back.¡±


    Just then, Christopher murmured, ¡°I don¡®t want to see her.¡±


    ¡°Then where do you want to go? Casper will send you there. He didn¡®t drink any alcohol tonight and is


    safe to drive,¡± said Steven.


    However, Christopher did not reply, even after a long time. ¡°I¡®ll send him to the hotel first and only decide


    when he¡®s sobered up. I¡®ll leave now. Have fun,¡± suggested Casper.


    Since Steven had not had enough fun yet, he agreed in an instant, ¡°Then I¡®ll leave him to you.¡±


    Megan left the bar with Christopher and Casper. After getting into the car, Casper inquired, ¡°Megan, are


    you going home? I¡¯ll send you back first before sending Christopher.¡±


    In fact, Megan was frightened by Christopher¡®s sudden change and had not regained her senses yet.


    Although she still dared not approach him, her purpose was clear. ¡°No, I want to stay and take care of


    Christopher!¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Naturally, Casper knew what would happen if a drunk man and a woman were to stay in the same room,


    so he declined, ¡°I can take care of him. You should go home.¡±


    Nevertheless, Megan would not give up and insisted with a coquettish tone, ¡°No, I want to keep


    Christopherpany.¡±


    Hearing that, Casper felt his head throb. Previously, he had used Christopher¡®s phone to call Margaret


    twice and subconsciously memorized her number. Immediately, he sent her a text message: Christopher


    was drunk at the barst time. Pleasee over.


    Meanwhile, Margaret had not fallen asleep yet. When she received the message, she assumed it was


    sent by either Steven or Casper. Without wasting time, she got up and put on her coat.


    Because she could not bear to wake the old butler, Fredrick, up in the middle of the night to drive her to


    the bar, she ran to the intersection more than one kilometer away from the Lewis residence to hail a taxi.


    As she breathed in the cold air while running vigorously, she felt as though her lungs were about to rip


    open.


    Seeing that Casper had not started the engine, Megan grew anxious. ¡°Casper, what are you waiting for?


    Let¡®s go!¡±


    Nevertheless, Casper leaned on the car seat and responded casually, ¡°Wait for a while. Christopher is


    drunk. I¡®m afraid that he might suddenly feel nauseated. I want to make sure he won¡®t throw up before


    going on the road. I just bought this car, so I must take good care of it.¡±


    Left with no choice, Megan could only wait in the car. After the driver sent her there, she asked him to go


    back because she had no ns to return home. Now, she could either ride in Casper¡®s car or take a taxi.


    No way. I don¡®t want to ride in a taxi that has been used by numerous people. It¡®s so gross!


    When Margaret arrived, Casper noticed her immediately and pretended to meet her by chance. Rolling


    down the car window, he greeted, ¡°Margaret!¡±


    The woman looked in his direction and quickly stepped forward. ¡°Where¡®s Christopher?¡±


    Knitting her brows, Megan rolled down the car window and stared at her provocatively. ¡°He¡®s beside me.


    Why? Are you here for him? He has said that he doesn¡®t want to go home tonight and that he doesn¡®t


    want to see you!¡±


    The next moment, Margaret saw Christopher, who was sitting beside Megan, and spotted that she was


    holding his arm. ¡°I¡®m his wife, and I have the obligation to make sure that he¡®s safe when he¡®s drunk.¡±


    Once Megan heard the word ¡°wife,¡± she showed a look of disgust. ¡°You! He has said that he doesn¡®t want


    to go home!¡±


    Later, Casper got out of the car and helped Christopher out. ¡°Megan, stop fooling around. Since his


    family is here to bring him back, we should let him go.¡±


    Instantaneously, Megan grabbed Christopher¡®s arm as she was unwilling to let him go home.


    ¡°Christopher already said that he doesn¡®t want to see her. Casper, you¡®re the one who should stop


    making things worse.¡±


    In actuality, Margaret could not care less whether Christopher returned home or not. However, if he was


    together with Megan, she would not back down.


    Before she could say anything, Christopher suddenly shook Megan off and said in amanding tone,


    ¡°Meg,e here!¡±


    Obviously, he was calling for Margaret. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Margaret had never heard him address her that way before and was perplexed for a while. After


    gathering her thoughts, she stepped forward to support him. ¡°Do you want to go home?¡±


    The next instant, he wrapped his arms around her waist and nuzzled up against her neck. ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as Megan heard that, she trembled with rage. I thought he hated Margaret. Why does he still


    want to be with her if he despises her? Why would he get so intimate with her?


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Casper piped up, ¡°Margaret, you didn¡®t ask anyone to send you here? Let me


    send you back then. Megan, you should wait for Steven and go back with him.¡±


    Margaret ignored Megan¡®s re and assisted Christopher back into the car¡®s back seat. ¡°Thank you,


    Casper,¡± she said as the car drove away.


    However, Casper did not say anything and only smiled. When Christopher was sober, Casper would not


    care what the former wanted to do, but if Christopher was drunk, he had to make sure that he got home


    safely. It was the least a friend could do.


    It took Margaret a while to settle Christopher down after they returned to the Lewis


    residence. She was so tired that she almost copsed.


    When she noticed how soundly he was sleeping, she could not help but reach out and mischievously


    ruffle his hair. At that moment, he was docile and non¨Caggressive.


    Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, he abruptly grasped her wrist. ¡°Come here!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Initially, Margaret was startled. As soon as she confirmed that Christopher was not pretending to be


    drunk but rather acting in a subconscious manner, she breathed a sigh of relief and carefully approached


    him while asking, ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡±


    All of a sudden, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Sleep with me.¡±


    Her face waspletely buried in his chest, and he was holding her tightly. Sniffing the scent that was


    exclusively his, she blushed with shyness because his words were too suggestive.


    Even if they had had a heated argument before he left the house, she would not act foolishly and take it


    out on a drunk man. Nestling herself in his arms, she adjusted her body to afortable position.


    However, he started to move his hand and caressed her cheek with his thumb for a while. Then, his hand


    began to move downward, brushing her soft neck and stopping on her delicate corbone.


    It was as if his hand possessed magical powers. Her body began to heat up wherever his palm touched.


    In an instant, her heart started racing, and she subconsciously slowed her breathing.


    Nevertheless, he did not stop there. Soon, his hand continued to descend and rest on her chest.


    Margaret instinctively wanted to dodge, but she was afraid that he would get mad, so she simply gritted


    her teeth and remained motionless, praying that he would fall asleep soon.


    Unfortunately, the more she looked forward to something, the more it went against her wishes. As if


    thinking that the clothes were in his way, not only did he not stop, but he also slipped his hand into her


    shirt through the cor.


    Immediately, she held her breath, and her face was scorching hot as if it were about to burn. Finally, she


    could not help but say, ¡°Christopher.¡±


    The man heard her voice and responded, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You should rest early. Go to sleep.¡± She did not dare to say anything else. Even her tone sounded


    cautious,


    Leaning closer, he looked at her with his bleary eyes. ¡°Don¡®t you want to leave? I¡®ll give you a chance.¡±


    With that said, he rolled over and got on top of her, ripping off her pajamas with both hands.


    Her chest shivered as a significant section of her skin was abruptly exposed to the air.


    For a moment, she looked like a stranded fish, wanting to gasp for air desperately.


    Christopher did not forget to turn off the light in the room. As darkness enveloped her, she stared at the


    figure on top of her in horror.


    His body reeked of alcohol, and his increasingly forceful hands made her want to escape. Instinctively,


    she reached out to push him away and rapidly escaped from under him. Standing beside the bed, she


    tightened her pajamas. ¡°You¡®re drunk! Get some sleep.¡±


    Gradually, his eyes regained focus in the darkness, and his expression turned grim. ¡°Were you disgusted


    when Jenson touched you?¡±


    Margaret froze upon hearing that. She could not recall the memory of that night


    three years ago and was not sure how she would react when facing Jenson. Yet, one thing was obvious.


    Christopher could not get over it in his heart.


    Even if he had touched her and even if she was willing to spend the rest of her life with him, that incident


    would haunt them forever.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, he vented his anger. Then, he went to the study, leaving the mess behind.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Margaret said nothing. At the same time, Elizabeth sighed as she cleaned


    up. ¡°Meg, as a servant, we shouldn¡®t care about your affairs with Mr. Lewis, but things will only get worse


    if this continues. You should speak up and not keep your feelings to yourself.¡±


    With reddened eyes, Margaret shook her head. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡±


    Christopher did not return home for several days.


    Margaret was concerned, as Jodie¡®s family¡®s situation had worsened, but Christopher refused to see her.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    As the person in charge of the project between Soaring Design and Lewis Corporation, Margaret sent


    the draft to Lewis Corporation after it waspleted, knowing that it was her only chance to meet


    Christopher.


    His secretary was there this time, and as expected, her figure wasparable to that of a supermodel.


    Not only did she have a curvy figure, but she also had a beautiful face and could pull off conventional


    office attire so well that no one could take their gaze away from her.


    Seeing Margaret, she uttered with a nk face, ¡°Just pass it to me. Mr. Lewis usually doesn¡®t meet


    anyone.¡±


    Before Margaret could answer, the secretary took the draft from her and sent it to Christopher¡®s office.


    While Margaret was still contemting whether she should barge into his office, the secretary had


    alreadye out. ¡°Mr. Lewis said that your work is rubbish. It¡®s exactly what he said.¡±


    Obviously, Margaret had not anticipated that. Casper was the owner of Soaring Design, and the majority


    of the designers in the entire design department were experienced designers. No matter what, there was


    little likelihood of their work beingpletely rejected.


    Noticing the doubts in her eyes, the secretary shrugged resignedly. ¡°Mr. Lewis has personally checked


    the draft. Time is running out, so you should try toe up with a better draft as soon as possible. Mr.


    Lewis won¡®t make an exception, even if your boss is Casper Flemmington. This is serious business.¡±


    The next moment, Margaret mustered up her courage and charged right past the secretary into


    Christopher¡®s office. ¡°Christopher, I need to talk to you!¡±


    The secretary immediately followed behind. ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡®m sorry. She broke in when I wasn¡®t paying


    attention.¡±


    Shortly afterward, the man behind the desk piped up coldly, ¡°Forget it. You go out first.¡±


    His secretary hummed in response and shot Margaret aplicated look before


    leaving


    After pondering for a moment, Margaret put on a brave countenance and started, ¡°I know you don¡®t want


    to see me, but it¡®s been a few days, and the police haven¡®t solved


    the case yet. The debt collectors must be driving Jo¡®s family insane.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Christopher capped the pen in his hand and folded his arms across his chest while


    leaning against the chair and looking indifferent. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Only you can save her.¡± She had swallowed her pride and would immediately kneel if he ordered her to.


    ¡°Margaret, who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you and help her? Stop wasting my time!¡±


    He sounded firm, and there was no room for negotiation.


    For a brief moment, Margaret was in a trance and began to suspect that the drunk man who had nuzzled


    up against her neck and called her Meg was not the man in


    front of her. Actually, she had never understood him.


    Subsequently, she came to a realization as she was biting her lip. She did not have any bargaining chips.


    How could she negotiate with him?


    Soon, he started to get impatient and ordered coldly, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Nevertheless, she remained stationary stubbornly. For a moment, a terrible thought crossed her mind.


    Since he has such an intense hatred toward me, would it bring peace for the rest of his life if I jumped


    from here and died? Would that stop him from resenting me?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Christopher, will the hatred in your heart dissipate if I¡®m dead? Since you¡®re so friendly to everyone but


    me, you can actually help Jo, right? But because she¡®s my friend, you refuse to help. Am I right? I¡®ve


    never thought that you¡®re obligated to be kind to everyone. You¡®re a good person. It¡®s all my fault. I¡®ve


    tainted your world.¡±


    While she was speaking, Christopher loosened his hands in front of his chest and ced them on the


    chair¡®s armrest. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°If you want me to die, I will not hesitate toply. Please help Jo,¡± she enunciated as she raised the


    corner of her lips slightly.


    Momentster, he got up and walked toward her. There was fury in the depth of his eyes. ¡°Are you


    threatening me with your life? Do you think that your life is valuable in my


    eyes?¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Margaret shook her head bitterly in disagreement. ¡°I have never felt that I mean anything at all to you¡­


    But I always suppose that the most extreme way to hate someone is merely wishing for that person to


    die¡­¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher pinched her chin. Even with very little force of grip from his slender fingers, he could already


    notice Margaret frowning with pain.


    Wordsing out from his mouth at the next moment sounded like a death sentence to Margaret. ¡°You


    are utterly wrong! Dying means you can finally free yourself from suffering, and it seems too easy for


    you! I would rather see you live so that I can witness how miserable your life turns out! You better keep


    the desire to die out of your mind from now on!¡±


    Stunned on the spot, Margaret stared at Christopher in disbelief. She knew that he loathed her all along,


    but his hatred had somehow reached an extent that she had


    never expected!


    Intrigued by Christopher¡¯s reaction, Margaret swore to get to the root of the ne crash that year.


    Margaret¡¯s impression of her father had always been favorable, for thetter had been a responsible


    person, both as a pilot and as a parent. She strongly stood her ground that a dependable pilot like her


    father would nevermit a mistake as severe as flying a ne under the influence of alcohol.


    Suddenly, the unbearable tension between Christopher and Margaret was somehow eased by the voice


    of the secretary who was standing outside of the office. ¡°Mr. Lewis, a man who ims to know you insists


    on meeting you immediately. The security guard has demanded him to leave, but he is still making a


    scene at our main entrance.¡±


    Margaret recognized the man. He was Jodie¡¯s father, Zachary rk.


    Margaret begged piteously, ¡°Christopher, please¡­ Just meet him for this time¡­ Do me this favor...¡±


    Hearing this, Christopher released his grasp on Margaret¡¯s chin and answered coldly through his griuled


    teeth, ¡°Let him in!¡±


    However, before Margaret could breathe a sigh of relief, the words that he spoke at the next instant


    plunged her into the cold sea again. Sneering at Margaret, Christopher said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong! I


    agreed to meet him, but I didn¡¯t agree to help him. Who knows, even hisst hope would be destroyed


    after seeing me?¡±


    Margaret could not help but feel terrified, as Christopher never showed this daunting side of him in the


    past. This period was crucial. Vanishing thest hope of someone who was on the brink of bankruptcy


    would signify a dead end. All of a sudden, stories of people who took their own lives due to bankruptcy


    and debts sprang into her head and took herst bit of energy away. Lethargically, Margaret held his arm


    and pleaded again, ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t be so cruel.¡±


    Christopher remained silent without making any response, yet this moment of silence was enough to


    make Margaret tense up.


    Not long after, they could see Zachary rushing toward the office.


    When Zachary arrived at Christopher¡¯s office, Margaret was impressed because Zachary still managed


    to present himself in a polite manner, even when he was -struggling desperately through this difficult


    crisis. While he looked extremely anxious and appeared haggard, he did not forget to knock on the door


    and wait for permission before entering. Walking into the office at a firm and steady pace, Zachary


    greeted Christopher, ¡°Mr. Lewis, thank you for offering me the chance to meet you. I am aware that you


    must be reluctant to see me, but I would really appreciate it if you could grace me with an extension of


    time for the missing materials until the police finish their investigation. I understand that even if we


    manage to trace the missing materials, it remains impossible for us to work together anymore, as the


    dy in work progress has definitely caused you to suffer from huge losses well beyond my imagination.


    However, I can promise that I willpensate you for everything that I need to even if it requires


    sacrificing thest bit of myself. So, can you please kindly have mercy on me this time, Mr. Lewis?¡±


    After Zachary had done talking, Christopher did not express any attitude instantly. Instead, he moved


    over to the couch, sat down, and seemed to be pondering on something


    Upon seeing this situation, Margaret immediately brought two sses of water. She put one in front of


    Christopher and handed another one to Zachary.


    Zachary carefully took the ss from her and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Margaret could not help but feel grieved and heartbroken for Zachary, especially when she


    unintentionallyid her eyes on his gray hair. She tried to control herself from tearing up, yet her voice


    started to tremble as she said, ¡°No, it is nothing¡­ Jo is my best friend. She treated me well and took me


    as her sister!.¡±


    While they had never encountered each other in the past, Zachary already figured out who thedy in


    front of him might be. In fact, Margaret was the reason why Christopher had pressurized him into


    sending Jodie overseas back then.


    Zachary smiled but said nothing. He then walked toward Christopher and stood still in front of him before


    he started to persuade Christopher again, ¡°Mr. Lewis, the factory contains all of my efforts throughout my


    entire life. If you cannot spare me your mercy on this matter, my whole life will be doomed! I give you my


    word! As long as you can go easy on me this time, I can do anything that you ask of me! Anything and


    whatever it takes! I will risk my life to make it up to you! I¡¯ll do anything that you can ever think of! I mean


    anything!¡±


    ;


    Amid the tense atmosphere, Margaret noticed that Christopher was frowning at the ss of water that


    she put on the table just now. She immediately realized that it was not to his liking and promptly rushed


    to the pantry to look for some ck tea instead.


    When Margaret returned from the pantry with a cup of Christopher¡¯s favorite ck tea, she overheard


    Christopher saying to Zachary, ¡°Considering that your daughter treated Margaret fairly well in the past, I


    can make an exception in your case this time. To me, thepensatory damages for contract breach


    are unnecessary. As for the losses resulting from the dy in work progress, I can choose not to look


    into them too, but on the condition that you manage to restore the missing materials. However, forget


    about coborating with me anymore in the future, because I neither make the same mistake twice nor


    trust the same person who once disappointed me. Well, I believe that I have agreed on issues much


    better than what you could wish for. As for the rest, it all lies in your hands. This being said, if you end up


    incapable of returning all of the materials, I will still hold you ountable for thepensation.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Zachary was so grateful that he even wanted to kneel before him. ¡°Mr. Lewis, thank you... Thank you... I


    will do my best to get back the materials. It¡®s just a matter of time!¡±


    A strange feeling surged in Margaret. Actually, Christopher isn¡®t that heartless, is he? She walked inside


    and put the cup of ck tea in front of Christopher. ¡°I just made it. Be careful. It is still hot.¡±


    Christopher didn¡®t look at her. He held the cup of ck tea and took a sip.


    Zachary said to Margaret, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, Jo¡®s lucky to have befriended you, and so is our family. I¡®ll take


    my leave now. Thank you.¡±


    Margaret walked him to the door. She watched Zachary until he disappeared from her sight before she


    headed back to the office.


    Before she could rpose herself, Christopher said, ¡°Take back those crappy drafts and have Casper


    redraw them.¡±


    The corner of Margaret¡®s lips twitched. What a temperamental man.


    ¡°Is it... that crappy?¡± She was still a bit doubtful.


    Christopher shot her a nce. ¡°Of course. I have no time to deliberately make things hard for you.¡±


    She was feeling a bit discouraged. ¡°In three more days, it will be the New Year¡®s holidays. Even if the


    whole department worked overtime together until the wee hours of the morning, we still couldn¡®t make


    it...¡±


    Christopher said casually, ¡°That¡®s your business.¡±


    She did not dare to ask for something more. He promised to let the rk family go, and she was already


    satisfied with it. She didn¡®t dare to go against him again. ¡°Then, I¡®ll be leaving now. Don¡®t be angry and go


    back home if you want. Anyway, I will be working overtime for the next few days. You won¡®t have to see


    me, as you¡®ll have been asleep by the time I¡®m home. Out of sight, out of mind.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He frowned. Sensing that things were not right, Margaret took the drafts and left.


    Back to Soaring Design, Margaret put the drafts on Casper¡®s office desk. ¡°Christopher


    said that the drafts were very crappy, and he wanted us to redraw it.¡±


    .


    Casper was drinking water, and the whole mouthful of water spurted out onto hisputer. His heart


    ached for hisputer, and he hurriedly took a piece of tissue paper to wipe it. ¡°What the hell? The


    drafts were crappy? He didn¡®t even go through them thoroughly because he was angry with you, right?


    My dear Margaret, how many days did he note back home? Don¡®t you have any idea about it? Do


    you know you are getting us into trouble? I am innocent!¡±


    Margaret had doubted this, but it seemed that it was not what they thought of. ¡°I have asked, and he said


    that he had no time making things hard for me. It was just the problem of the drafts.¡±


    As Casper flipped through the drafts, he gradually fell into a grim mood. ¡°These drafts are okay, but if


    they are for Christopher, they are not good enough. Let¡®s have a meeting first and we start working


    overtime today. After this, every draft must be checked by me first before being sent out, especially the


    ones for Christopher!¡±


    The design department only got off work when it was twelve at midnight.


    Margaret walked to the entrance and stretched her body. The cold wind caused her to shiver.


    Everyone else left thepany together while discussing where to have their supper. Only Margaret was


    alone. Luckily, she was already used to it.


    Suddenly, a car approached her and stopped right in front of her. Noah wound down the window. ¡°Mrs.


    Lewis, please get in the car. Mr. Lewis asked me to fetch you back.¡±


    Margaret was slightly dumbfounded. Before this, even if she worked untilte at night, she always went


    back home by herself. Christopher never cared about me. What¡®s wrong with him today?


    After she got in the car, she smelled Christopher¡®s scent. It was fresh and made her feel at ease.


    It was his private car, and he usually used this car when he went out.


    Margaretposed herself and asked, ¡°Is Christopher home?¡±


    Noah answered, ¡°Yes, he went to bed already.¡±


    She gave a grunt and didn¡®t say a word. As long as he was willing to go home, it meant that he wasn¡®t so


    angry.


    Noah looked at her through the rearview mirror. She and Christopher had lived together for a long time.


    Their expressions sometimes seemed alike, especially the tone and look when she grunted just now.


    Even she didn¡®t realize that, and only Noah, as a bystander, could tell it. |

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    When they returned to the Lewis residence, Margaret crept into the house and had her shower


    downstairs. When she got out, Elizabeth had already made some noodles for her, and she said, ¡°Meg,


    come and have some food. You must be very tired after your overtime.¡±


    Margaret was touched, and she replied, ¡°Elizabeth, I¡®ve been working overtimetely, and you¡¯re always


    waiting for me toe home. Please go to sleep early and don¡®t wait for me anymore. I¡®m really not


    hungry.¡±


    Elizabeth gave Margaret a warm smile and said, ¡°This is Mr. Lewis¡® order. But what he said was not


    exactly what you want to hear, so I¡®ll not be telling you his original words. Anyway, he¡®s just worried about


    you, so go have the food. Once you¡®re done, go to bed early.¡±


    Without even spending a second, Margaret had already figured out what Christopher had said. He was


    probably worrying about the need to spend money if she fell sick and that people would be using him


    of abusing her.


    After she finished her meal, Margaret sneaked into the room upstairs like a thief. She did not dare to


    switch on the lights in fear of waking up Christopher, but when she snuck herself onto the bed,


    Christopher moved a little. This had her stayed still for quite a good couple of minutes, and she finallyy


    down carefully after making sure that she didn¡®t wake him up.


    With her posture adjusted, Margaret quickly fell asleep. After handling that much of a workload for the


    day, she was already exhausted.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Christopher¡®s eyes opened up slowly in the dark. A few strands of Margaret¡®s soft hair were


    touching the tip of his nose. Whenever he breathed, he could smell the alluring scent of Margaret¡®s


    body.


    The women outside all used different perfumes, and he never liked any single one of them. This woman,


    however, had the most unique and exceptional scent.


    On the second day, Margaret woke up half an hour earlier. Having seen Christopher still asleep, courage


    surged in her, and she bravely changed her clothes beside the bed while thinking of arriving at the office


    earlier.


    She was a little embarrassed while removing her clothes, so she had her back facing the bed, but when


    she turned around, she realized that Christopher¡®s eyes were wide open! Aside from that, his eyes were


    a little red. He seems to have had a good sleep


    yesterday. Better than mine, at least.


    When their eyes met, the panicked Margaret averted her eyes. Pretending as if nothing had happened,


    she put on her clothes and said, ¡°I got to go... Remember to take your breakfast.¡±


    Without waiting for his response, Margaret hurriedly ran away, and her face was incredibly red.


    Elizabeth chased after Margaret and stuffed some waffles into Margaret¡®s hand before saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    matter how busy you are, you mustn¡®t skip your meal! Why is your face so red? Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡®m not sick. I¡®m just feeling a little hot!¡± mumbled Margaret.


    Elizabeth watched as Margaret walked further away while mumbling, ¡°Strange... It¡®s cold recently, and it¡®s


    morning now. Why would she feel hot?¡±


    When it was already ten o¡®clock in the morning, Elizabeth felt curious as to why Christopher wasn¡®t


    awake yet, and she kept talking about this with Fredrick. ¡°What¡®s wrong with Mr. Lewis today? He would


    always be up early, but he¡®s still sleeping now? Those two are acting strangely today. Margaret said that


    it¡®s hot during the winter, and Mr. Lewis who is extremely self¨Cdisciplined is still sleeping now.¡±


    Hearing this, the butler rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself. You are already at


    this age, and yet you still can¡®t figure it out?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I get it now. Silly me. The young ones sure are energetic and healthy! They did it in the morning,


    and they had probably kept it up for the entire night. I¡®ll go make something nutritious for Meg and Mr


    Lewis. I certainly hope that they will be having a baby soon.¡±


    Christopher, who was walking down the stairs, happened to hear Elizabeth¡®s words. His expression was


    a little gloomy, and Elizabeth immediately stopped talking upon seeing his grim look.


    In Soaring Design, Margaret was burying herself in her work. Casper suddenly approached her and


    ced his phone in front of her. ¡°Are you aware of this?¡±


    Margaret nced at the phone, and she was stunned upon seeing the news headline shown on the


    screen. The title of the headline read: Lewis Corporation¡®s CEO, Christopher Lewis announced that he


    had secretly married a woman three years ago, and his wife was the orphan he took in years ago.


    There was no offensive content in the news article, and there wasn¡®t even a single person who dared to


    bring up the ident caused by her father back then. The news was entirely focused on the marriage


    between Margaret and Christopher, and there was even a photo of them on the marriage certificate. The


    photo was, of course, photoshopped. After all, she had never been to the City Hall with Christopher. She


    : did not involve herself in the procedure, as it was single¨Chandedly handled by . Christopher, so the


    photo must have been photoshopped. The news was obviously manipted by someone, and from the


    looks of it, it was definitely the doing of


    Christopher

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Margaret was confused. Three years ago, she had married Christopher, and she had been neglected


    since then. No one could figure out the reason why he finally announced their marriage to the public.


    Christopher always takes me as a disgrace to him, doesn¡®t he? So, why did he do that? Well, he¡®s an


    unfathomable man... I never manage to figure out what he¡®s up to...


    ¡°What? Howe you don¡®t know about this?¡± Casper stared at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Well, now I know about this... Oh, Mr. Flemmington, I can see that you have plenty of free time. Since


    you learned design too, shall we work overtime together?¡± Margaret replied.


    Casper immediately rejected, his face full of reluctance. ¡°No, thanks! You go ahead with your things. I


    have something else to attend to. Remember what I told you during the meeting. I¡®ve given you the


    sample. Follow the sample ande up with a design that matches Christopher¡®s taste. Don¡®t mess up


    again!¡±


    After Casper left, Margaret still couldn¡®t get rid of her uneasiness about the news. Based on her


    understanding, Christopher was not the type to act without a good reason. Why did he do that?


    Just as she was thinking about the matter, her phone rang. She headed to the pantry and answered the


    call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    It was Jodie. Her voice was choked with tears as she said, ¡°Meg, thank you so much! My dad told me


    that he went to Christopher and you were there too! I know


    Christopher agreed to help my dad all because of you!¡±


    ¡°All right. Everything is going to be okay. Don¡®t lose contact with me again in the future, okay?¡± Margaret


    gently consoled her.


    Jodie started weeping. ¡°I was just afraid that I would get you into trouble! How was I supposed to speak


    up to you on such a serious matter? Besides, I couldn¡®t afford to make you plead with Christopher. It


    seemed to me that you were not on good terms with Christopher, so I didn¡®t want to trouble you.¡±


    Margaret unconsciously avoided talking about Christopher. ¡°Jack came to me secretly to seek my help. I


    can tell that he cares a lot about you. He requested that I help you out and told me not to tell you about it.


    But now that the problem has been solved, I guess it¡®s fine to let you learn of it. You have to stop


    overthinking. All right. I need to go get busy now. Talk to youter.¡±


    Right after she ended the call, someone shouted outside the pantry, ¡°Margaret, someone¡®s looking for


    you!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Margaret went out with a ss of water in her hand. Her expression instantly darkened when she saw


    Hannah standing in front of her. ¡°What do you want?¡± She stared at Hannah with disdain. So she¡®s


    anxious after knowing that I am Mrs. Lewis, huh?


    ¡­


    A glint of despair shed across Hannah¡®s eyes. ¡°Meg, please don¡®t treat me this way. I was just passing


    by and wanted to pay you a visit.¡±


    Margaret felt disgusted and used, ¡°Do not call me Meg! It will only make me think that you¡®re calling


    out to your precious daughter, Megan! I¡®m curious as to why you would name her after my nickname. Did


    you feel guilty? Did you name her that way to remind you of me whenever you call out to her?¡±


    Hearing that, Hannah drew in a deep breath with an unreadable expression spread over her good¨C


    looking face. ¡°All right. I shall leave now. I hope you¡®ll live a good life.¡±


    Though Margaret was a little baffled by Hannah¡®s words, she decided to ignore her and returned to her


    desk. However, it pissed her off when she noticed that Hannah was still around. Margaret was distracted


    and couldn¡®t focus on work.


    After all the chaos, she still did not manage toe up with one wedding gown design draft. She had no


    choice but to go around searching for ideas at night. Her mind was upied with the marriage


    announcement that Christopher had made earlier. She realized that her colleagues stared weirdly at her


    after the news broke out. At least they will no longer mess with me.


    Suddenly, a question shed through her mind. What kind of wedding dress would Christopher prefer? I


    guess I will have to design it ording to his liking. After all, he will be the one to make the decision.


    When it was time to get off work, she was still stuck at the same point, racking her brain, yet she could


    not figure out the design that Christopher would like.


    Christopher had fallen asleep when Margaret arrived home.


    Shey in bed after washing up. However, she was unable to fall asleep with countless thoughts


    upying her mind,


    After she tossed and turned for quite a while, Christopher¡®s voice came out of nowhere. ¡°Tell me if there¡®s


    anything bothering you.¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Margaret became as stiff as a board, and even her breathing stopped all of a sudden. Although she did


    not sense anger in his tone, she dared not move a bit..


    Two secondster, she returned to her senses. Grabbing her chance, she asked, ¡°What do you think the


    perfect wedding dress looks like?¡±


    Christopher did not reply immediately. Just as she assumed he would not answer, he said, ¡°The youth of


    a girl, the shyness of being a wife for the first time, the courage to give herself to a man, and the hope for


    a better future. These can be expressed not only by a person but also in a piece of clothing and a


    wedding dress.¡±


    While ruminating on his words, Margaret began to feel sleepy before she knew it. As soon as she closed


    her eyelids, she fell into a deep slumber.


    When she awoke the following day, Christopher was still fast asleep.


    Thinking back on the past two days, she realized he had been waking upte despite going to bed quite


    early. As it was not in line with his previous lifestyle, she could not help but wonder if he was sick. After


    much hesitation, she reached out and touched his forehead.


    The temperature that she felt through her palm did not exceed the normal range. At that realization,


    Margaret breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously. Just as she was about to withdraw her hand,


    Christopher suddenly opened his eyes. When their gazes met, she became nervous and stuttered, ¡°I¨CI


    thought you had a cold... I¡®m leaving first!¡±


    Seeing her running away in a hurry, Christopher was stunned but soon closed his eyes again. He simply


    did not have enough sleep.


    When Margaret arrived at the office, shebined the points that Christopher talked about the previous


    night into the wedding dress design. Although she used her own understanding, she was still hoping to


    get his approval. After all, they needed his clearance for the order to bepleted.


    The entire department worked overtime for three consecutive days, and the sketches were finally


    completed. That time around, Casper was wary. Instead of letting Margaret send them, he had Le do


    it.


    When the sketches were sent away, the entire design department started to worry instead of feeling


    relieved. If the designs were to be rejected again, they would not


    have the chance to take a vacation.


    At Lewis Corporation, Christopher looked at the new designs sent by Le and remarked in a seemingly


    casual tone, ¡°It wasn¡®t you who came to send the designsst time.¡±


    She smiled and answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Flemmington is looking forward to our cooperation with you, Mr.


    Lewis. He¡®s apprehensive that something might go wrong, so he requested me to send the designs


    instead.¡±


    Soon, Christopher stopped flipping through the drawings, and his gazended on the sketch of a


    wedding dress design. His intuition told him that it was prepared by Margaret.


    ¡°These are good to go,¡± he said tly as he ced the sketches aside.


    Le inclined her head in acknowledgment. ¡°If everything¡®s all right, I¡®ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    As soon as she returned to the office, everyone from the design department gathered around her,


    asking, ¡°How did it go, Ms. ck? Were the designs approved?¡±


    Instead of answering them, Le went straight into the CEO¡®s office. ¡°The designs were approved, Mr.


    Flemmington,¡± she said upon seeing Casper.


    Not feeling surprised, Casper instructed, ¡°All right, let the cleaners clean up the office. Everyone can go


    on their vacation in advance. There¡®s no need to wait until after working hours.¡±


    The moment the news reached the design department, all the employees cheered, except for Margaret,


    who chose to sit alone instead of being a part of it.


    After packing up her things silently, she went to the restroom, where she touched up her lipstick in front


    of the mirror to cover up her pale lips so that Christopher would not be annoyed when he saw herter.


    Suddenly, a voice came from one of the cubicles. ¡°I think Margaret forced Christopher to announce the


    marriage, didn¡®t she? Christopher has never shown signs of intimacy with her from the beginning to the


    end. Even when she went over to send the designs, they were rejected. I seriously doubt it was her fault,


    not the designs. Otherwise, why were the sketches approved when Ms. ck was sent this time instead


    of her? Who knows what tactics she used to make Christopher marry her...¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Another person replied, ¡°I am curious about that too! When I first learned about her rtionship with


    Christopher, I was perplexed. But after looking it up online, it cleared my spection. Christopher took


    care of her all these years, and they live under the same roof every day. She¡®s in an advantageous


    position! With some tricks and pressure, Christopher will definitely give in to her. He¡®s such a nice


    person, after all. Besides, she even had a one¨Cnight stand with the Swanson family¡®s son. So, it makes


    sense that Christopher doesn¡®t treat her well. She deserves it!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! How can she be married to Christopher? It¡®s absurd. She¡®s certainly not the one for him!¡±


    ¡°The higher they fly, the harder they fall. We¡®ll just have to wait and see. People like her will not have a


    good ending! We are all worn out from working overtime, all thanks to her. If we weren¡®t on vacation now,


    I would¡®ve taught her a lesson. Who would have thought she¡®s so cunning when she looks so taciturn?¡±


    Margaret had no interest in finding out who they were, so she left the restroom before the two of them.


    On the way back home, she bought a cup of mochatte with extra pumps of chocte sauce. The


    warm sensation emanating from the cup dispelled some of the chilliness in the winter.


    I don¡®t know from whom I heard this, but they say if you¡®re depressed, having a cup of mochatte will


    cheer you up.


    Margaret had just taken a few steps out of the coffee shop when she was halted by a Rolls¨CRoyce that


    headed straight toward her. Instead of getting out of the way, she stood still because she knew only


    Noah would drive in such a reckless way. On top of that, it must be under Christopher¡®s instruction. Since


    it was not the first urrence, she was not the least bit afraid.


    Upon getting into the back seat, she greeted, ¡°You¡®re off work early today as well?¡±


    Christopher did not respond to her, keeping his eyes closed while his slender fingers rested on hisp.


    That posture made him seem less overbearing.


    Margaret was unfazed by the cold shoulder. At the very least, she did not have to take a cab back home.


    As the mochatte slid down her throat, its sweet scent wafted into the air through


    her parted lips.


    Noah, who was in the driver¡®s seat, was anxious. He wanted to remind Margaret not to drink in the car


    since Christopher loathed having lingering scent in the vehicle, but strangely, the man did not utter a


    single word till then.


    After a while, Christopher caught a whiff of the scent and frowned. ¡°What is that?¡±


    Margaret looked at him with an innocent expression as she replied, ¡°It¡®s a mochatte.¡±


    The man did not respond, merely staring at her impassively.


    A thought came to her out of nowhere, and she brought the straw close to his lips. ¡°Do... Do you want


    some?¡±


    Christopher was stunned for a moment. Before he knew it, he leaned forward and took a sip. The instant


    the sweetness spread in his mouth, the pucker between his eyebrows deepened. Truth be told, it was


    torturous for him since he despised sweet foods from a young age.


    All of a sudden, Margaret became aware of what she had just done. Did I share thette that I¡®ve drunk


    with Christopher? And he drank it? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Staring at the residue of her lipstick on the straw, she shuddered and retracted her arm. With both hands


    keeping a tight grip on the cup, she looked out the window, pretending that the earlier incident had never


    happened. On the surface, she seemed calm, but in reality, she was panicking inwardly. Should I or


    should I not drink the rest of thette?


    Christopher had no idea what was on her mind but was amused to see her holding the cup so firmly. I


    merely took a small sip. Does she have to feel so sad?


    When they were almost reaching the Lewis residence, his phone rang suddenly.


    After taking a nce at the caller ID, he rejected the call straight away.


    Margaret spoke feebly. ¡°You can pick up the call. Just act as if I¡®m not here.¡±


    The man offered no response, only shooting her a nce that seemed to say it had nothing to do with


    her presence. He solely did not want her to listen to the call.


    Feeling awkward, she shut her mouth. After they arrived at the Lewis residence, she got out of the car


    and habitually headed for the back entrance. At that sight,


    Christopher stopped in his tracks and said coldly, ¡°Not used to the main entrance?¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    With that, Margaret retraced her steps with her head lowered. When she entered the house through the


    main entrance, the bodyguard standing guard there greeted her respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Hanging her head even lower, she ran into the kitchen to look for Elizabeth. Only when she was with her


    could she feel at ease.


    Elizabeth, who was washing the vegetables, smiled upon spotting her. ¡°Why are you back so early


    today?¡±


    Margaret put down hertte and smoothly rolled up her sleeves. ¡°My vacation started, so I got off work


    early. I bumped into Christopher afterward and came home with him.¡±


    Elizabeth moved the vegetables aside and said, ¡°Then why are you in the kitchen instead of


    apanying Mr. Lewis? Go now! You guys don¡®t usually have that much time to spend together, to


    begin with, so hurry up!¡±


    Margaret was rendered speechless. If I got along with Christopher well, I wouldn¡®t have run to hide in the


    kitchen right after returning home.


    Seeing that she stood there motionlessly, Elizabeth pushed her out by force. ¡°Hurry up and do what you


    are supposed to do. I don¡®t need help here!¡±


    Margaret walked up the stairs with a dejected droop of her shoulders, nning to pick up a fresh set of


    clothes for a shower. Just as she entered the room, she caught sight of Christopher sitting by the window


    while engaged in a phone call. Subconsciously, she took lighter steps and went downstairs right after


    taking her clothes.


    Having taken a shower, she lounged about reading magazines in the living room. Days of piled¨Cup


    fatigue instantly caught up to her, and before she knew it, she was fast asleep.


    That was the scene Elizabeth saw upon walking out of the kitchen to inform them that dinner was ready.


    However, she deliberately ignored it and went upstairs to call Christopher. ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡®s time to eat.¡±


    Christopher had not showered and changed, which meant he was nning to go out again. When he


    came down and saw the person sleeping on the couch, he simply grabbed a folded nket from the side


    and covered her with it. His action was not


    gentle and probably even a bit rough, but Elizabeth smiled meaningfully at that sight.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, should we wake Mrs. Lewis up?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°No need,¡± Christopher replied emotionlessly.


    Elizabeth¡®s smile widened when she realized he did care for Margaret.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    About an hour after dinner, Christopher looked at the watch on his wrist and walked toward the door.


    ¡°Elizabeth, I have something to do, so I am heading out now.¡±


    Elizabeth went up to him, took out his shoes, and put them before him. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I will wake Mrs.


    Lewis up and remind her to have her meal¡±


    Pressing his thin lips together, he remained silent. As his car left the Lewis residence, Margaret woke up


    gradually. ¡°Elizabeth... Why didn¡®t you wake me up?¡± she asked anxiously after taking out her phone to


    look at the time.


    With a bright smile on her face, Elizabeth came forward and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis did not let me do it. He


    wanted to let you sleep more because you¡®ve been too tired for the past few days. I kept the dishes


    warm for you; I will bring them over now. No matter how tired you are, you should eat first before


    continuing to sleep. Oh, by the way, Mr. Lewis just went out.¡±


    Margaret was still in a daze, so she merely grunted an acknowledgment and went straight to the dining


    table. Upon glimpsing Christopher¡®s phone that he left on the table, she nned to ignore it, but


    coincidentally, a phone call came in, and the caller¡®s name was Megan.


    Elizabeth exchanged nces with her and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you should answer it on behalf of Mr.


    Lewis.¡±


    Margaret shook her head and replied, ¡°Forget it. Once he realizes he forgot his phone, he will return for


    it.¡±


    As though she was disappointed with the young woman, Elizabeth sighed and picked up the phone


    suddenly. ¡°Hello? May I know who is speaking?¡± she said after epting the call.


    At the other end of the line, Megan replied in a hostile tone, ¡°Who are you? Why is Christopher¡®s phone


    with you?¡±


    Margaret gestured for Elizabeth to hang up, but thetter refused toply. ¡°I am


    the housekeeper at the Lewis residence. Mr. Lewis is taking a bath with his wife, so if there¡®s anything,


    please wait until he¡®s out of the bathroom.¡±


    .


    Margaret¡®s eyes widened in shock. She was having a hard time processing the rest information, and so


    was Megan. ¡°What did you just say? T¨CThey... are taking a bath together? How is that possible?


    Christopher clearly told me he was leaving soon!¡± thetter eximed.


    Elizabeth replied in an annoyed tone, ¡°It¡®s up to you whether you want to believe it or not.¡± After saying


    that, she hung up.


    ¡°Elizabeth... I know you are doing this for my sake, but... Christopher will be upset when he finds out.¡±


    Margaret said worriedly.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Elizabeth pursed her lips. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter to me. I have been working for the Lewis family for decades,


    so it¡®s fine for me to retire now. However, Meg, I¡®m most worried about your marriage life with Mr. Lewis.


    You have to do something about the women out there. Those women desire a man like Mr. Lewis!¡±


    Margaret fell silent. There was nothing she could do about the women Christopher had outside, nor did


    she have the right to do anything either.


    Shortly after, Christopher returned.


    Margaret handed the phone over to him. ¡°Megan called, and I picked it up for you.¡±


    He nced at her and took over his phone before leaving. ¡°Don¡®t touch my phone next time,¡± was all he


    said.


    A trace of loneliness shed across her eyes, but she soon recovered her poise.


    Around ten at night, her phone rang while she was dozing off. It was a call from Jack.


    Worried that something had happened to Jodie again, she hurriedly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Jack¡®s tone was calm. ¡°Margaret, I need to ask you for a favor. Are you free toe out and talk about


    it?¡±


    Judging from howposed he sounded, she reckoned nothing serious had happened. After she looked


    at the time, she replied, ¡°Let¡®s talk about this tomorrow. It¡®s toote, and I¡®m already in bed.¡±


    His voice was filled with hesitation. ¡°I would like to propose to Jo, and I need your help. The case


    pertaining to her family has yet to be solved, and she looks miserable every day. I don¡®t want to see her


    in such a state, so I wish to propose to her earlier, lest she overthinks. I¡®m in a hurry... Moreover, I don¡®t


    have time tomorrow as I promised to go out with her.¡±


    Margaret no longer rejected him as soon as she heard it was rted to Jodie. ¡°Where are you waiting for


    me? It¡®s quite hard to take a cab here, so I may arrivete¡ª¡±


    Jack said immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up. Send me your address, and I¡®ll be there soon.¡±


    Half an hourter, his car pulled up outside the entrance of the Lewis residence.


    Margaret clutched her coat and promptly got into the vehicle as the weather at night was too chilly.


    The bodyguard on night duty remembered the te number vigntly when he realized it was not


    Christopher¡®s car that picked her up.


    Margaret did not want to go too far from home, so she asked Jack to stop the car in front of the junction.


    ¡°We can just discuss it inside the car. It¡®s really toote for today.¡±


    Jack seemed fatigued. ¡°I¡®m dead beat today, so let¡®s go to the hotel I¡®m staying at, and I will call a taxi for


    you after we finish the discussion. We need to go through lots of details, as I don¡®t want to grope in the


    dark at that time. You are Jo¡®s only best friend, and I¡®m unsure who else I can ask for help. Just this


    once, please?¡±


    Margaret could not bring herself to reject him again, so she followed him back to the hotel.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The takeout he ordered in advance was delivered after they entered the hotel room. ¡°Do you want to


    have some food?¡± he asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°Nope, why are you only having dinner thiste?¡±


    Jack replied in between bites, ¡°I was helping Jo to investigate the whereabouts of the thief who stole the


    jewelry materials. I haven¡®t been sleeping well for a couple of days. I¡®m so sorry for troubling you toe


    over¨C¡± His sentence was cut short when he knocked over the soup carelessly, leaving a stain on his


    shirt.


    ¡°Wait for me here while I take a shower.¡± He frowned, seemingly in a terrible mood.


    Margaret tried her best tofort him. ¡°It¡®s okay. Go ahead; I¡®ll be waiting right


    here.¡±


    Jack nodded, got up, and went to the bathroom, which had an odd design. With the translucent ss


    wall and door, everything inside was clear as day once the steam arose. Margaret turned around


    anxiously the moment she realized that problem.


    She wanted to wait outside of the room, but the bathroom was located to the left of the entrance, so she


    would have to pass by it no matter what. After a brief hesitation, she kept her eyes shut and slowly


    groped her way to the door! However, someone suddenly opened the door from outside before she even


    touched the door handle. As soon as she opened her eyes, she was greeted by the sight of Jodie¡®s


    shocked expression.


    ¡°Jo?¡± Margaret was dumbfounded and had no words to exin the situation at once.


    Jodie was about to speak when she spotted Christopher striding over from the corner of the corridor. His


    expression was grim and frosty, and two bodyguards followed behind him

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Jodie¡®s expression changed slightly when she heard the sound of water runninging from the


    bathroom. After making up her mind, she pushed Margaret into the room and shut the door.


    ¡°Christopher, what are you doing here?¡± Jodie quickly straightened up, seeing that Christopher hade


    over, her back against the door.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± There was a dangerous look in Christopher¡®s narrowed eyes.


    Jodie said hesitatingly, ¡°A female friend of mine is showering in the bathroom. It¡®s not nice for you to go


    inside now. Are you looking for Meg? She¡®s not here.¡±


    Behind the door, there was no telling if Margaret was touched or upset.


    She found the entire situation to be baffling, as Jodie and Christopher had shown up when she had just


    arrived at the hotel with Jack. It¡®s not weird if Jodie hase to look for Jack. But didn¡®t Christopher go


    to look for Megan?


    She was still deep in thought when Christopher had the bodyguard break open the door.


    Flustered, she staggered a few steps back. She closed her eyes and knocked on the bathroom door.


    ¡°Jack,e out. Quick.¡±


    Perhaps the bathroom was well soundproofed because Jack could not hear her and was still bathing.


    Outside, the bodyguard had snatched the keycard from Jodie and opened the door. Margaret¡®s and


    Christopher¡®s eyes met. Even though she didn¡®t do anything wrong, she couldn¡®t help but feel guilty and


    move backward in fear.


    ¡°Hold your fire, Christopher.¡± Jodie freed herself from the bodyguard and stood before Margaret to


    protect her. ¡°Let¡®s notplicate things. I am as eager to find out the truth as you are. But can¡®t we just


    wait for Jack toe out before we talk things out? I believe this is not who Meg is, and the same goes


    for Jack.¡±


    Jack seemed to have heard themotion outside the bathroom. When he went out in a bathrobe and


    saw the many people in the room, he was stunned. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Christopher gave him a frosty look and Jodie said exasperatedly, ¡°I don¡®t know. You


    tell me.¡±


    Only then did realization dawn on Jack as he quickly said, ¡°I need Margaret¡®s help with something, but


    then I dirtied my clothes when we were eating so I took a shower¨C¡°Christopher cut him off, ¡°What a


    brainless excuse!¡±


    Jack did not bother to exin himself further. He looked at Jodie and asked, ¡°You think that I¡®m lying to


    you too?¡±


    Jodie looked at him, then looked at Margaret. She was just about to speak when Jack said, ¡°Forget it.


    You can think however you want.¡±


    Christopher swept Margaret a nce. Then after signaling his bodyguard with a lift of his hand, he turned


    and walked away.


    Two bodyguards went forward and brought Margaret out of the room. Even though they did not go hard


    on her, she felt as if she was being sentenced to death. Does he not trust me that much? Does he think


    I¡®m a loose woman because of that incident three years ago?


    On their way back, Christopher¡®s face was as dark as thunder. Margaret remained silent, as she didn¡®t


    see the need to exin herself. When someone refuses to believe in you, there¡®s no point in exining


    yourself because every word you say to them will sound like a lie.


    Arriving at the Lewis residence, Christopher dragged her to the bathroom and sprinkled her with cold


    water.


    She looked up at him while shivering and could see the burning me of anger and a hint of disgust in


    his eyes. He looked as if he was about to explode.


    ¡°Clean yourself up before youe and look for me!¡± Not wanting to spare her another nce,


    Christopher turned around and went out of the bathroom.


    He then shut the door with a bang and Margaret felt a pang in her heart.


    Margaret stayed in the bathroom for more than an hour. She could not walk out because she was


    completely drenched to the skin. And she couldn¡®t possibly ask Christopher to help her get her pajamas


    either. When her fingers and skin were about to turn white from her soaking too long in the water, she


    grabbed a bath towel for men that could only cover her important parts and tip¨Ctoed out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    The moment Margaret stepped out of the bathroom, the thick cigarette smoke that filled the room caused


    her to cough violently.


    This time, instead of putting out his cigarette, Christopher decided to be apathetic. Only half a bottle of


    whiskey was left on the table beside him.


    Margaret tried to breathe as little as she could while making her way to him. Once she was behind him,


    she asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Christopher clenched his fingers tightly, causing the cigarette to crumple and change shape. ¡°What do


    you think I¡®ll say?¡±


    The atmosphere was tense as silence descended upon them.


    Then, all the sses on the table were swept to the floor as Christopher finally exploded with anger. He


    jumped to his feet and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Are you truly that impatient? Is just any man fine for you?


    I¡®m not dead yet!¡±


    Margaret didn¡®t say anything, just held the bath towel tightly and closed her eyes. ¡°Maybe I¡®ll be less


    afraid of him if I don¡®t look at him...¡± she thought.


    Christopher¡®s eyes rested on the scar on Margaret¡®s shoulder, which she got because of him. But now,


    he found it mocking him. ¡°You make me feel sick!¡±


    Upon saying that, he left without doing anything to Margaret, which was different from how he dealt with


    things before.


    After the door mmed shut with a bang, Margaret slumped on the edge of the bed like a soulless


    puppet.


    Shey awake the whole night. No one would call her to pick up an utterly drunk Christopher anymore,


    nor would he appear like apletely different person and nuzzle her neck like a kitten again.


    At eight o¡®clock in the morning, Elizabeth knocked on the door. ¡°Are you awake, Meg? Do you want to


    have something to eat? What happened to you and Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Margaret wrapped herself in the quilt. ¡°I¡®m not hungry, and nothing happened.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Elizabeth sighed and didn¡®t question the matter further.


    Just then, Margaret¡®s phone rang. She didn¡®t want to answer it at first, but the noisy ringtone annoyed


    her. In the end, she answered the call. Jodie¡®s voice rang out on the other end of the phone. ¡°Are you all


    right, Meg? Jack has exined everything to me, and I¡®ve never doubted you two... Christopher didn¡®t do


    anything to youst night, did he?¡±


    Margaret hesitated, then said, ¡°No, he didn¡®t. I¡®m fine.¡±


    Jodie could hear something off with Margaret¡®s voice. Still worried about her friend, she asked again,


    ¡°Why does your voice sound so hoarse? Did you catch a cold?¡°


    Margaret sniffed and realized she had lost her sense of smell. ¡°Yes, I have a bit of a cold. If there¡®s


    nothing else, I¡®m hanging up.¡±


    She had been drenched in cold waterst night, and now she felt sluggish and drowsy. After hanging up


    the call, she drifted off to sleep. By the time she woke up next, she was in a hospital.


    The smell of bleach was pungent as usual, yet it strangely brought a sense of peace to her.


    Elizabeth heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Margaret was awake. ¡°You¡®re finally awake, Meg!


    You nearly scared me to death!¡±


    Margaret stared nkly at the ceiling and asked, ¡°What happened to me...?¡± Her voice was still hoarse,


    and it hurt when she spoke.


    Frowning, Elizabeth replied, ¡°You had a fever and fainted. Your body temperature was so high when I


    found you. You have no idea how frightened I was then!¡±


    At that, she seemed to recall something and added, ¡°Forget it. We can¡®t meddle in you and Mr. Lewis¡®


    affairs. This time, things got a little out of hand, and it¡®s a big deal now... I don¡®t know how Mr. Lewis will


    handle it.¡±


    ¡°Things got a little out of hand? What does she mean?¡± Margaret wondered. She began to grow nervous


    as she worried that Christopher had done something else. ¡°Elizabeth, why is it a big deal? What has


    Christopher done!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡®s not him...¡± said Elizabeth hastily. ¡°When you are better, you may see the news for yourself.¡±


    Margaret couldn¡®t wait, so she immediately grabbed her phone and checked the news. The rumors of


    what happened and some candid photos had gotten out. The media had even set a clickbait title: Mrs.


    Lewis Was Caught Cheating With Her Best


    Friend¡®s Boyfriend And Brought Away By An Unhappy Mr. Lewis From the Hotel!

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    She did not expect things to turn out so disastrously due to a misunderstanding. Now, many others were


    dragged into the issue.


    The contents of the news report agitated her greatly. Hence, her chest moved up and down furiously as


    she struggled to breathe.


    Hurriedly, Elizabeth snatched the phone away. ¡°Meg, stop looking at it! The most important thing right


    now is for you to rest and recuperate. As long as Mr. Lewis believes you, you¡®ll be fine. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Margaret remained silent. How could Christopher trust me?He has never trusted me even from the


    start...


    Upon seeing her distressed state, Elizabeth¡®s heart ached for Margaret. Unfortunately, she was unable to


    help her.


    When nighttime arrived, Elizabeth was forced by Margaret to return home. Margaret did not want the


    other woman to stay with her at the hospital since she only had a slight cold and could take care of


    herself. By the next day, Margaret could be discharged.


    Perhaps it was because she had slept too much in the daytime, but Margaret could not sleep then. She


    closed her eyes andy on the hospital bed while contemting many things.


    Suddenly, someone outside the hospital room yelled, ¡°What¡®re you doing?¡±


    Hearing this, Margaret jumped in shock. Her eyes shot open just in time to see someone¡®s face


    disappear from the window on her room door! Who was spying on me?


    Haunted by that thought, she did not dare to remain in the hospital any longer. She packed her things


    and left the ce, still wearing her hospital gown. She did not even go through the discharge


    procedures.


    Upon returning to the Lewis residence, all was quiet and still. The only thing that remained was the light


    emanating from the roadmps in the garden and the main door. Christopher was not at home.


    Then, Margaret went to her room and wrapped herself up tightly in the nket. Gradually, she calmed


    down. As expected, the atmosphere at home is different from other ces...


    Meanwhile, at the hospital.


    A tall figure slowly approached Margaret¡®s room before his long fingers gently pushed open the door.


    When he saw that the bed was empty, the man paused in shock. Thereafter, he turned and rushed


    toward the nurses¡® station. He eximed, ¡°Where did the patient in Bed 23 go?¡±


    The nurse on duty was terrified by the man¡®s frosty countenance. She quickly went to check the hospital


    room. Ultimately, she stammered, ¡°I¨CI don¡®t know..


    Coldly, the manmanded, ¡°Examine the surveince cameras!¡±


    After four hours had passed, Christopher dragged his weary body back to the Lewis residence. It was


    already past six in the morning. At that moment, Elizabeth was preparing breakfast for Margaret. Noticing


    Christopher, she subconsciously asked, ¡°Mr. Lewis? Have you just returned home?¡±


    Christopher mildly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Following that, he speedily went up the stairs. When he caught sight of


    the sleeping Margaret on the bed, the tension disappeared from his body. Just as he was about to turn


    and leave, the person lying on the bed opened her eyes. She said, ¡°You¡®re back?¡±


    Hearing her hoarse voice, Christopher¡®s footsteps faltered for the slightest moment. Nheless, he did


    not stop moving forward.


    Downstairs, Elizabeth talked to Noah, who had apanied Christopher back home. She questioned,


    ¡°Why did Mr. Lewis return home sote? Has something happened?¡±


    Quietly, Noah answered, ¡°Mr. Lewis went to the hospitalst night. When he saw that Mrs. Lewis was


    missing from the room, he looked for her via the surveince cameras for four hours...¡±


    Just then, Noah noticed the person walking down the stairs. He immediately fell silent.


    After listening to Noah¡®s exnation, Elizabeth had an understanding of the events that transpired.


    Therefore, she proceeded toward Christopher and inquired, ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you want some breakfast?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    There was an unknown expression on Christopher¡®s face as he said, ¡°No.¡± With that, he rapidly left the


    Lewis residence,


    When Margaret finally rose from her bed, Elizabeth brought the breakfast to the


    dining table. The housekeeper smiled and voiced out, ¡°Meg, why did you abruptly leave the hospitalst


    night? You didn¡®t even call me to pick you up. Mr. Lewis went to the hospital to check on you yesterday.


    Upon realizing that you weren¡®t there, he tried to find you for four hours. You can¡®t do this again next


    time.....


    Margaret was shocked to hear that. Nevertheless, she regained herposure shortly after. Then, she


    uttered, ¡°Yeah... Elizabeth, if you¡®re freeter on, please help me with my discharge procedures. It¡®s New


    Year¡®s Eve tomorrow, so I didn¡®t want to spoil the merry atmosphere due to my sickness. It¡®s fine.¡±


    Hesitating for a while, Elizabeth finally spoke. ¡°Meg... It¡®s New Year¡®s Eve tomorrow. Why don¡®t you let


    Mr. Lewise home? Both of you have led miserable lives. Hence, the two of you shoulde


    together to liven up the atmosphere of the residence. It feels so empty.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Margaret stirred the oatmeal porridge in her bowl nonchntly and did not respond to Elizabeth.


    Christopher only looked for me all night out of duty because he felt a sense of responsibility. I don¡®t think


    I¡®m in a position to tell him what to do. If he¡®s unwilling toe home, there¡®s nothing I can do. Even if I


    go down on my knees to beg him, he¡®ll only get irritated.


    Meanwhile, the news continued to blow up on the inte. Christopher never gave a direct answer. He


    even took the opportunity to make a donation to build a primary school on the day before New Year.


    When Margaret was going through the news, she inadvertently came across thetest news. It was an


    article apanied by a picture of her in the hospital that was taken without her knowledge. She looked


    pale and lifeless on the hospital bed in the picture. The article called into question if Christopher had


    abused Margaret andnded her in the hospital. The piece also questioned the truth behind the warm


    image of Christopher. That was when Margaret realized the person outside the ward the other day was a


    paparazzo.


    Subconsciously, she refuted the im in thements section only to be instantly buried by a huge


    barrage ofments from otherizens. Perhaps Christopher¡®s conduct was never criticized in the


    past, and thements on him were always a mixture of positive and negative. Even then, the negative


    comments were mainly fueled by jealousy.


    However, there was one ID that caught Margaret¡®s attention. That user drew great satisfaction from


    reprimanding the other keyboard warriors in thements section. Although this user cursed and swore


    like the others, it was much more delightful to read.


    If Margaret was not mistaken, that ID was the one frequently used by Jodie. Although Jodie did not


    contact her after the news broke out, there was nothing more to say for Jodie had already done so


    much.


    Margaret was a little restless when she helped Elizabeth with the final decorations. When Elizabeth saw


    that, she took the decorative ornaments from Margaret¡®s hands. ¡°Let me do it. This is how it is done. See


    how it fits perfectly? Now, go take a rest. You¡®re still ill. Don¡®t catch a cold. Give Mr. Lewis a call when


    you¡®re free.¡±


    Hearing that, Margaret did not utter a single word. She had no idea how tomunicate with


    Christopher. With a ten¨Cyear age gap in between them, it was as if


    they were frompletely different worlds.


    Back in her room, Margaret took her phone out and called Christopher. Unexpectedly, the call was


    answered immediately. Quickly, she gathered herself together and asked, ¡°Are youing home


    tomorrow?¡±


    At the other end of the line, Christopher¡®s voice was adenoidal. It sounded as if he was still asleep when


    he responded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    With just a single word, the call ended.


    When dinner time came, Elizabeth said, ¡°I¡®ll need to be home tomorrow. Fredrick will stay. Some of the


    kitchen staff will be around too. If Mr. Lewis is back tomorrow, think of ways to make him stay, okay?¡±


    Margaret nodded. ¡°He said he¡®ll be back. Not sure if he¡®ll change his mind on impulse.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. If he said so, he¡®ll be back for sure,¡± Elizabeth assured Margaret.


    The following day, the decorations outside looked exceptionally outstanding apanied by the glorious


    festive vibe. Elizabeth had gone back home. Fredrick the butler was a person of few words. He only


    reminded Margaret to eat and take her medications on time after she woke up.


    Margaret had no idea when Christopher arrived home. She texted Jodie a few festive greetings and


    chatted with Jodie for a while before she took her medications. As she felt drowsy from the effect of her


    medications, she took a nap on the couch.


    The entire Lewis residence was cold and quiet till the night. The homes of the other families nearby were


    all lively and brightly lit with decorative lights. That was the kind of feeling that she had not felt for many


    years.


    At seven in the evening, Fredrick asked, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, do you want to give Mr. Lewis a phone call?


    Before Margaret could respond, Megan¡®s flirtatious voice rang through from the doorway out of the blue.


    ¡°Christopher, will Margaret be unhappy about me being here for New Year¡®s Eve?¡±


    Margaret¡®s heart sank. It was New Year¡®s Eve, yet Christopher brought Megan home.


    ¡°You won¡®te if you¡®re afraid,¡± Christopher replied coldly with a trace of contempt. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ¡°Oh, you¡®re such a bad boy!¡± Megan protested coyly.


    Fredrick nced at Margaret twice. He wanted to say something but held his tongue. He stepped


    forward and greeted, ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    .


    ¡°Mm,¡± Christopher responded apathetically before he asked, ¡°Have you sorted out everything at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As instructed,¡± replied Fredrick.


    Christopher then took out an envelope and handed it over to Fredrick. ¡°This is for you. Thank you for all


    you¡®ve done this year.¡±


    It was the same year in, year out. Christopher had always been generous to the servants, and Fredrick


    did not turn him down. ¡°You¡®re wee. It¡®s what I should


    do.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dinner was quickly brought out and ced on the table. Christopher and Megan walked toward the


    dinner table and took their seats. Without herself realizing it, Margaret hung her head low and avoided


    looking at Christopher and Megan. However, they deliberately sat and acted intimately in front of her. It


    was as if Margaret was an outsider.


    ¡°Margaret, my parents had gone overseas for vacation. I¡®m lonely and bored. That¡®s why I came over


    with Christopher. You don¡®t mind, do you?¡± Megan fiddled with the huge diamond ring on her finger as


    she smiled amorously with a trace of provocation.


    ¡°None of my business,¡± Margaret replied without looking at Megan while she continued eating


    Megan was not able to see the look of indignation she had hoped for on Margaret¡®s face. Filled with


    resentment, she retorted, ¡°You don¡®t seem too pleased.¡±


    Pleased? Arghh!


    Margaret took a deep breath then abruptly lifted her head and cast her gaze on Megan. With a wide and


    weing smile across her face, she said, ¡°That¡®s not true. I¡®m very pleased. The house was cold and


    quietst year. There was no human touch at all. This year, it¡®s totally different.¡±


    The smile on Megan¡®s face froze, as she was surprised to see how Margaret remained unbothered. Just


    as she was about to chastise Margaret again, Christopher rose from his seat suddenly and muttered


    soullessly, ¡°I¡®ve lost my appetite. I¡®ll be in the study.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Megan nodded obediently.


    Megan¡®s expression instantly changed the moment Christopher left. ¡°Margaret, you¡®ve got really great


    tolerance, haven¡®t you? Or do you not care about Christopher at all? Perhaps you only have Jenson in


    your heart, and you would go above and beyond just to see him. If that¡®s the case, why not divorce


    Christopher and give us your blessings?¡±


    Margaret chuckled and ced a bowl of sd in front of Megan. ¡°Bon Appetit.¡±


    Through her gritted teeth, Megan spoke in irritation. ¡°What the hell is this supposed to mean? It¡®s


    obvious that you don¡®t care about Christopher. Am I right?¡±


    Margaret did not say another word and maintained her silence throughout her meal. When she was done


    eating, she said, ¡°I¡®m done. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    Megan was so exasperated that she barely moved her fork. Blown out of breath, she stormed upstairs


    and into the study. ¡°Christopher... I don¡®t think Margaret even liked you for a little bit. I thought she¡®d be


    mad at my presence today, so I was really worried. Not only was she not angry, but she seemed pleased.


    She even served me a bowl of sd. Everyone said the first love is the hardest to get over. Margaret¡®s


    first man was Jenson. I¡®m afraid that she¡®ll not be able to forget him forever. Why not give them your


    blessings, Christopher?¡±


    When he heard the words ¡°first man¡°, Christopher¡®s face instantly turned ice cold. He lit up a cigarette


    and said, ¡°Blessings? There is no such word in my dictionary.¡±


    Megan¡®s heart sank. This was the serious and terrifying side of Christopher that she rarely saw.


    Megan could not understand why Margaret was unwilling to divorce Christopher when she was not even


    fond of him. She also could not understand why Christopher refused to give his blessings even though


    he seemed not to care. Megan did not understand if it was all because of a man¡®s pride. If this were to go


    on, she could only be the secret lover forever. She had been dreaming of bing Christopher¡®s wife,


    yet Margaret had had it easy being Mrs. Lewis in reality. Nheless, Margaret did not seem like she


    appreciated it at all. Each time Megan thought of this, her heart filled with deep resentment and rage.


    While Christopher was busy, Megan took the opportunity and swaggered into his


    room for a bath. After her bath, Megan picked out one of Margaret¡®s silk nighties and put it on, acting like


    she was thedy of the residence, Megan trotted to the living room and ordered Fredrick arrogantly as if


    no one else was present, ¡°Go! Get the guest room ready.¡°

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Fredrick stood still as he turned to Margaret.


    Margaret sat on the couch and flipped through the magazine indifferently. ¡°Go and prepare a room for


    her, Fredrick.¡°.


    Upon hearing her instruction, Fredrick ordered the housekeeper to prepare the room. Megan then red


    at him. ¡°He¡®s just like a dog that knows how to read its owner¡®s expressions after being raised for a long


    time. But, he isn¡®t that sharp, as he doesn¡®t even have the ability to predict who will be thedy of the


    house in the future.¡±


    Margaret frowned upon hearing her words. ¡°Megan Jenkins, watch your words.¡±


    Megan replied angrily, ¡°I don¡®t want to. What can you do to me? Don¡®t you understand Christopher¡®s


    intention of bringing me home on New Year¡®s Eve? The guest room is prepared for you.¡±


    Margaret tightened her grip, and the magazine in her hand was a little wrinkled. ¡°Yes,


    I have no problem with you sleeping with Christopher here today. Please behave yourself before


    bing thedy of this house. Also, I¡®d like to remind you. Christopher doesn¡®t like people who are too


    mboyant, especially those who show off their power.


    Upset at Margaret¡®s words, Megan retorted, ¡°I know Christopher better than you! Don¡®t think that you


    know him well enough just because you¡®ve stayed with him for a long time. You¡®re just a sinner¡®s


    daughter. Your father killed his parents! Christopher only keeps you by his side to torture you!¡±


    Margaret did not respond to her words, as Megan¡®s words hit right to her sore spot. Moreover, she did


    not want to show any emotion in front of an outsider.


    Feeling that she had defeated Margaret, Megan went upstairs smugly and entered Christopher¡®s room.


    Soon, the sound of things breaking could be heard from the room.


    Upon hearing the sound, biting her lip, Margaret could not be bothered to check it out. Naturally, Megan


    would not smash Christopher¡®s things. The most she would do was smash Margaret¡®s skincare


    products,


    After reading the magazine in her hand, Margaret was slowly ovee by a sense of drowsiness. It was


    already around ten o¡®clock at night. However, Christopher was not


    out of the study yet. Thus, she had no choice but to lie on the couch. I¡®ll never go to the guest room on


    my own.


    Taking out thetest magazine, Margaret was slightly startled as the first page of the magazine was the


    wedding dress design draft she drew. After going through rounds of refinement, the design looked


    amazing. The dress had been selected to be the highlight of the next exhibition. Also, her name was


    included in the magazine as the designer.


    In fact, she was more interested in drawing than designing. Back then, she was eager to start making


    money to support herself, so she decided to go into the design industry.


    Right then, just as she was about to sleep, Christopher finally came out of the study. He did not go


    downstairs but went back directly to the room.


    Laughter and Megan¡®s flirtatious voice could be heard from upstairs for the two full hours. Those noises


    irritated Margaret, and she began to sober up.


    It was already dawn when there were no longer noisesing from upstairs. Fredrick then sighed and


    asked, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, aren¡®t you going up to rest?¡±


    Margaret smiled bitterly. ¡°Should I go to the guest room?¡±


    Fredrick paused and said, ¡°Of course not. You are thedy of this house and Mr. Lewis¡® wife!¡±


    Margaret was slightly dumbfounded at his words. ¡°But I¡®m not worthy of that. position.¡±


    Fredrick firmly replied, ¡°You¡®re worthy of this position, as he was the one who chose to marry you at the


    beginning. No matter what happened in the past, as long as you want to be Mrs. Lewis, no one can steal


    this position away from you.¡±


    Do I want it? Margaret questioned herself. In truth, she did not have an answer for that. Even if she had


    that intention, she thought it was only because she was triggered by Megan.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Next, she got up and went upstairs. Upon reaching Christopher¡®s door, she stopped in her tracks again,


    Just when she was hesitating in front of the door, Fredrick had already opened the door for her, not


    giving her any chance to react at all.


    She looked away reflexively and dared not look into the room. How should I react if there¡®s an intimate


    scene?


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis is not in good health. It¡®s time for her to rest. Please let the outsider go to the


    guest room.¡± Fredrick sounded calm yet stern as if conveying an order as an elder.


    Christopher was sitting on the chair in front of the window, smoking. He shot Margaret a sidelong nce


    without saying a word.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Hearing Fredrick¡®s words, Megan asked, ¡°Who¡®s the outsider? Christopher¡®s smoking. If she isn¡®t feeling


    well, then just go to the guest room and sleep. What do you think, Margaret?¡±


    Giving no reply, Margaret merely looked at Christopher.


    Fredrick silently pushed her into the room. Margaret knew it was time for her to buck up and step


    forward. In a calm manner, she uttered, ¡°Before I divorce him, you don¡®t deserve to sleep in this room.


    Please go out.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Megan walked behind Christopher and wrapped her arms around his neck as she said


    coquettishly, ¡°Christopher, I¡®m saying that for Margaret¡®s sake. Look at the way she talks to me, though.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Christopher then put out the cigarette in his hand before he ordered, ¡°You go to the guest room.¡±


    As though her wish hade true, Megan beamed happily. ¡°Did you hear that? Christopher asked you


    to go to the guest room.¡±


    Fredrick was not someone who liked poking his nose into others¡® business, but he was infuriated by


    Megan too. Just as he was about to speak, Christopher repeated, ¡°I¡®m asking you to go.¡°,


    Megan¡®s expression froze when she heard his words. Feeling aggrieved, she pleaded coquettishly, ¡°No,


    I¡®m afraid of sleeping alone. I want to stay with you.¡±


    Christopher moved her hand away before he stood up and asked with a half¨Csmile, ¡°Are you a three¨C


    year¨Cold child?¡±


    Devastated, Megan left reluctantly. When passing by the door, she bumped into Margaret deliberately.


    Fredrick left as well after closing the door. Then, Margaret went in and opened the window to let the fresh


    aire in. She felt suffocated due to the strong smell of the smoke, and she started coughing again


    when she had just begun to feel better a while ago,


    Behind her, Christopher suddenly asked, ¡°Is it so difficult to forget about your first man?¡±


    The wind blew in through the window and turned her long hair into a mess. At the same time, as though


    the strong breeze had pierced through her heart, she felt a sense of coldness within her..


    Christopher did not press for an answer. He took out the suitcase and rudely threw the clothes inside.


    Seeing that, she stepped forward and helped him to tidy up in silence. However, he kicked the suitcase


    away in an instant.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as though the dust had got in. ¡°Elizabeth isn¡®t here. I¡®ll help you with this.¡±


    Christopher was burning in fury. ¡°Do you think by doing this I¡®ll let you go so that you can look for


    Jenson? Don¡®t worry. There¡®s no need for you to look for him. I¡®ll make hime!¡±


    She looked up and cast her gaze upon him. For some reason, she fell into a state of panic in an instant.


    Why would he even allow Jenson toe back?


    Christopher took her puzzlement as she was longing for Jenson toe back. Hence, the anger in his


    eyes grew more intense. He clenched his fists before releasing his grip again. In the end, he mmed


    the door and left the room in a huff.


    After the car drove away from the Lewis residence, Margaret sat on the cold floor with her back against


    the edge of the bed. Burying her face into her knees, she felt less lonely doing so.


    Elizabeth came back three dayster. ¡°Meg, why did Mr. Lewis go on a business trip during the New


    Year? Why didn¡®t you talk to him? He could¡®ve ced his work aside for a while. You must¡®ve felt so


    lonely being on your own at home.¡±


    Margaret leaned on the couch without replying. Suddenly, her phone rang. She received a text message


    of New Year blessings and a mary gift as a reward for the employee from Casper.


    She did not ept the mary gift and only replied to Casper with a smiley emoji and a resignation


    letter. Then, she put her phone down and turned to look at the magazine in her hand. There would be an


    art exhibition in Horington the next day,


    and she had made up her mind to go. I guess I should at least gd on a spontaneous trip for once in my


    life.


    Margaret had only told Elizabeth that she was going somewhere, and she was not sure when she would


    return. Hearing that, Elizabeth merely told her to enjoy herself


    withoutmenting further.


    She did not have a lot of clothes, only two. Thus, one suitcase was enough to store her clothes. She


    almost took all her belongings with her for this trip.


    She then turned off her phone after getting into the car. This was the first time she had gone out alone


    freely. She just wanted to enjoy the freedom and do everything as she wished, and she did not want to


    get bothered by anyone else. Besides, she believed that Christopher would not even look for her.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    It was already eight in the evening when she arrived in Horington. Margaret had a good sleep at the


    hotel, and it was three in the morning when she woke up. She took out a magazine about the art


    exhibition and made a basic itinerary. The art exhibition would also be exhibiting works by her favorite


    painter. She had made the decision to resign on impulse, as she wanted to start doing things that she


    was interested in. Life was too short for one to ponder on the same thing for too long. Hence, she


    thought she should be living as she wished before it was toote.


    The next morning, Margaret went to the art exhibition directly and stayed there for the whole day. She


    could feel her passion for drawing burning like wildfire again.


    Horington was different from Dellmoor. Horington did not snow and the temperature there was slightly


    higher. Moreover, the streets were often bustling with people at night. It was almost eleven o¡®clock when


    she finally returned to the hotel after strolling around.


    Back in the hotel room, she instantly felt an overwhelming sense of fatigue.


    Despite that, she still dragged her exhausted body to take a bath out of habit. Suddenly, she heard a


    knock on the door shortly after shey down. It sounded more like someone bumping instead of


    knocking on the door.


    Margaret was startled. Still, she gathered herself and tiptoed to the door. She then asked softly, ¡°Who is


    it?¡±


    There was no response from the other side of the door. Then, she took out her phone and turned it on,


    preparing to call the police at any time. However, countless missed calls from Christopher appeared on


    the screen as soon as the phone was switched on.


    Margaret did not expect that he would be looking for her. Feeling bewildered, she called the number


    back. A familiar ringtone suddenly rang out from outside. It¡®s Christopher¡®s phone ringtone!


    She opened the door stiflly as she prepared herself for the storm. However, to her surprise, Christopher


    hugged her tightly as soon as the door was opened. She could feel the warmth of his body and the


    sense of helplessness from his action.


    ¡°You... Do you think I can¡®t find you?¡± he questioned in a sickly tone. He no longer sounded as


    domineering as usual.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong with you?¡± Margaret was struggling to withstand his weight, and she could hardly keep


    her bnce.


    He did not respond to her as his arms gradually slid down from her body.


    Faced with that unexpected situation, Margaret fell into a panic. Gritting her teeth, she tried to move him


    to the bed. As his weight was too much for her to bear, she staggered all the way. Just as she was about


    to reach the bed, she finally lost her bnce and fell onto the bed with him.


    Before she came back to her senses, Christopher had already gotten on top of her and kissed her on the


    lips. Then, a slightly hoarse voice sounded in the room. ¡°I didn¡®t allow it. You¡®re not allowed to go! No way


    you can stay out of my sight!¡±


    Margaret wanted to exin that she only came out to watch the exhibition and take a break. However, he


    did not give her any chance to do so. The tip of his tongue stopped her from saying anything.


    She could feel that Christopher was very sick.


    Although it seemed like he was barely conscious, his body seemed to tell otherwise. He pinned her down


    under him, and she was left with no room to resist or escape. He finally moved his lips to her neck when


    she was about to suffocate.


    Panting and breathing unsteadily, she pleaded, ¡°Christopher, you¡®re sick. Let¡®s go to the hospital. Don¡®t


    do this.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He paid no heed to her as if he could not hear her words. Then, he ripped off her bathrobe before


    removing his own clothes.


    At that moment, Margaret¡¯s face turned pale in pain as her mind went nk. He still sleeps with me in the


    end... Will he think that I¡®m a filthy woman when he wakes upter?


    After a long, passionate night, Christopher finally fell asleep while maintaining the position on top of her.


    Margaret could hardly breathe. She felt that her body was going to fall apart, especially her lower body.


    After she regained some strength, she pushed him away from her body carefully and adjusted his


    sleeping posture so that he would feel morefortable.


    Meanwhile, Christopher¡®s high fever had not subsided. Hence, Margaret took the medicine out of her


    suitcase. His cheeks were burning. She took a look at him before


    she put the medicine into her mouth and fed it to him. Then, she fed him some water using the same way


    as well.


    Upon confirming that he had swallowed everything, she forced herself up to clean the room even though


    she was feeling extremely ufortable. When she saw a red stain on the sheets, her mind went nk.


    Oh yeah, I didn¡®t feel anything when I slept with Jenson three years ago. And what happened today felt


    so different aspared to that night. Does this mean that nothing happened between me and Jenson?


    I was too young to know about all these back then.


    She had a hard time figuring out what she was feeling at that point. In the end, she still lost her virginity


    to Christopher.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Knowing that Christopher was a germaphobe, Margaret cleaned up the blood on the bed and waited for


    it to dry beforeying down to rest.


    The next day when she woke up and opened her eyes, she caught sight of Christopher sitting on a chair


    not far away while smoking a cigarette. The room was shrouded in smoke, and the ashtray was half full.


    She said subconsciously, ¡°You¡®re sick. You were running a feverst night, and your voice sounded a


    little hoarse. You¡®d better stop smoking.¡±


    It seemed that every winter when he was with her, they would always fall sick together. Therefore, she


    was not surprised at all. However, his cold was worse than before this time, probably because he was


    too exhausted from work and traveling.


    Christopher ignored her. Under the reflection of light, his expression could not be seen clearly from the


    side of his face. There was a hint of coldness shown from the corners of his lips.


    She then lowered her gaze and said nothing. As she moved her body, she felt a strong sense of


    soreness spread throughout her body. She could feel her cheeks burning when she thought of what had


    happened the night before. That was their first time.


    Christopher finally spoke in a tone ofmand after he finished smoking. ¡°Go back.¡±


    Margaret endured the difort and got up from the bed. She took her clothes and went into the


    bathroom to get herself changed. When she came out, Christopher was already waiting for her at the


    door.


    His gaze grew intense for a second when he spotted her strange walking posture. His expression grew


    solemn as well. Nobody knew what was on his mind.


    On the ne, Margaret was very sleepy and tired. Nevertheless, she was afraid that she would


    identally bump into him in her sleep. She could tell that he was in a bad mood. Moreover, she had


    gone to Horington secretly, and he had yet to settle the score with her regarding that.


    The first thing Christopher did when they arrived at the Lewis residence was to go into the bathroom in


    his room to take a shower. Meanwhile, Margaret asked Elizabeth in a low voice, ¡°When did hee


    home?¡±


    Elizabeth was confused. ¡°Mr. Lewis wasn¡®t home. He just came back today.¡±


    Margaret was a little frustrated upon hearing Elizabeth¡®s answer. I shouldn¡®t have sent in my resignation


    letter to Casper that early. It must be Casper tipping off to Christopher. I didn¡®t even think of that. I


    thought... given my current rtionship with Christopher, even if he knows that I¡®m gone, he won¡®t put his


    work aside just to look for me.


    ,


    At the thought of Christopher¡®s severe cold, she said, ¡°Change all the sheets in the room and let the


    quilts dry out more. Serve more nutritious food.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Okay, Meg. You don¡®t look good. Did Mr. Lewis cause you trouble again?¡±


    Shaking her head, Margaret touched her burning cheeks with her cold hand. Then, she hurriedly ran


    upstairs and fled the scene. Having experienced the same thing before, Elizabeth immediately could tell


    what exactly had happened from Margaret¡®s walking posture. She could not help but grin.


    Back in the room, Margaret felt slightly ufortable listening to the sound of water flowing in the


    bathroom. It was a snowy afternoon, and she started to feel a little drowsy.


    After sorting out a few books about paintings, Margaret went downstairs and curled up on the couch. She


    then drifted off to sleep after reading a few pages.


    It was already around seven o¡®clock in the evening when she woke up. The light above her was a little


    dim. At a nce, the Lewis residence was not so bright that night. It seems that Christopher had left


    again.


    Right after, she got up and stretched her body leisurely. Elizabeth promptly went to her and asked, ¡°Are


    you hungry? Do you want something to eat? Mr. Lewis is out. Tonight... I don¡®t know if he¡®ll be back. I


    thought it¡®d be better to tell you that he left after answering a woman¡®s call.¡±


    Margaret froze as she was rendered speechless for a moment. ¡°It¡®s okay, any food that can fill my


    stomach is good enough. Don¡®t bother about him.¡±.


    Elizabeth was even more anxious than her. ¡°Meg, why don¡®t you care about Mr. Lewis? If he gets


    seduced by the women out there, you¡®ll definitely regret itter!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Margaret replied, ¡°How do you keep someone who hates you by your side?


    Elizabeth, it¡®s not that I don¡®t want to, but I can¡®t. To be precise, I never expect him to fall in love with me.


    Rather than falling in love with me, I hope he can let me go.¡°

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Christopher went back to the Lewis residence after a few days.


    Margaret had turned the empty room upstairs into an art room. She had spent most of her time in the


    room for the past few days.


    Her hand felt tense, and she almost identally made a mistake in painting when she heard him walking


    upstairs. She halted in her move and decided to stop painting because she had already lost her


    concentration.


    The door was suddenly pushed open. Elizabeth muttered softly, ¡°Meg, Mr. Lewis is looking for you. He is


    in his room right now.¡±


    Margaret nced at her hands and clothes that were smudged by the paint. ¡°Wait for a minute. I need to


    clean myself first.¡±


    After removing her jacket, she went to wash her hands before returning to her room. She took a whiff to


    ensure she did not stink lest Christopher would be irritated.


    She had been really meticulous and making every move cautiously since she was eight years old.


    A faint tobo smell filled the air when she shoved open his door. Frowning, Margaret asked, ¡°What¡®s


    the matter?¡±


    Christopher stood in front of the window while enjoying the view of snow. He donned a well¨Ctailored gray


    suit, entuating his tall figure. Even his back looked exceptionally captivating. ¡°There will be a fashion


    exhibition held by mypany at six o¡®clock tonight, and your work will be showcased. It¡®s up to you if


    you want to attend or not.¡±


    My work? Is he talking about the wedding dress design that he had once guided me? How could the


    wedding dress be produced so quickly? Margaret agreed readily upon hearing that, ¡°I¡®ll go.¡±


    Covering his mouth, Christopher let out a few coughs without saying anything. After pausing for a


    moment, she asked, ¡°Have you not recovered from your cold yet? Remember to take your medicine.¡±


    Christopher turned around and looked at her. There was a hint of mockery in his gaze. ¡°Don¡®t ever think


    anything will happen after you slept with me once. No one knows if you¡®ll be pregnant.¡±


    A trace of sadness shed across Margaret¡®s eyes. ¡°Even if I¡®m pregnant, it¡®s possible I might not be able


    to continue the pregnancy. We¡®ve taken some cold medication recently, and it might cause the fetus to be


    deformed.¡°.


    With a mocking expression, he answered, ¡°It looks like you¡®ve done your research to : get pregnant.¡±


    Margaret chose not to answer his question and swiftly changed the topic. After looking at the time, she


    said, ¡°I need to get prepared first. It¡®s better not to bete tonight.¡±


    She heaved a sigh of relief after turning around and was about to leave. She was afraid to look into


    Christopher¡®s eyes recently, regardless if he was being sarcastic or indifferent.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    An hour of preparationter, Margaret stood before him and asked, ¡°Are we going now?¡±


    Christopher sized her up and did notment on her appearance. Margaret never overdressed herself.


    She wore a pair of light blue skinny jeans that entuated her long, slender legs. Besides, she wore a


    turtleneck sweater and boots with her hair cascading down her shoulder. She had a light make¨Cup that


    complemented her exquisite facial features. Her cherry lips gave her a seducing vibe. All in all, she


    looked like a young, innocent girl, judging from her appearance.


    In the car, they did not interact with each other. When they reached the venue of the exhibition,


    Christopher took great strides with his long legs, with Margaret trailing behind him. She was slightly


    panting after finding a seat. Christopher¡®s eyes darkened when he caught sight of her plump lips. Right


    then, Megan¡®s voice sounded. ¡°Christopher, you promised me that I can sit next to you.¡±


    He retracted his gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Margaret, take the seat behind me.¡±


    Holding her breath, Margaret looked down, raised to her feet, and sat on a seat further away from


    Christopher. Shepletely ignored Megan, as she was only there for the fashion exhibition.


    Megan, who had an alluring figure, wore a ck leather dress, a light gray coat with a pair of ck


    boots. Conversely, her make¨Cup style was different from Margaret¡®s, which was simple yet elegant.


    Megan leaned her head close to Christopher¡®s shoulder as if she was a cat waiting to be petted.


    ¡°Christopher, you¡®re so good to me. Aren¡®t you afraid that Margaret will be angry?¡±


    Christopher furrowed his brows when Megany on his shoulder. He gently pushed


    ¡®her away with his slender fingers and urged, ¡°Have some care for your image.¡°

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Sticking out her tongue, Megan answered, ¡°Okay. I know you¡®re afraid that your image will be ruined if


    someone takes a picture of us. I understand your feelings.¡±


    The exhibition officially started fifteen minutester. It first began with showcasing the most fashionable


    clothes during the spring. The models were all tall and slender, and they demonstrated the elegance of


    the clothes perfectly. Margaret was an expert in the line, and she could not help but praise the event for


    having a fantastic quality. After all, it was not odd to expect such an impressive quality from Christopher¡®s


    company.


    A trace of unhappiness was written on Christopher¡®s face when he turned to look at Margaret. How can


    she be so focused on the fashion exhibition?


    Margaret did not notice Christopher¡®s gaze on her. Instead, she was immersed in the event, with praises


    flooding the venue. After a short break, the event continued with the wedding dress exhibition. She


    instantly became more attentive, waiting for her product to shine on the stage. Although she was not


    involved in manufacturing the final product, she was the one who drafted the design.


    Time continued to tick on, and the event wasing to an end soon. She was confused as the thought


    struck her. Since I¡®m not from Christopher¡®spany, my design can¡®t be thest disy at the show. Is


    he trolling with me if my design isn¡®t thest to appear?


    Just then, the melodious music started ying at the scene. A tall and fair model walked up the stage in


    a wedding dress. Margaret held her breath, noticing the dress was her product, and it was a grand


    finale.


    It was a long dress, long enough to cover until the model¡®s ankle. The dress was noble and elegant


    without a long train. It was not revealing, simrly to Margaret¡®s style of dressing. She even designedContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    white gloves and a veil to match the gorgeous dress. She did not use a lot of jewelry to embellish the


    design of the dress. Instead, she emphasized exquisite embroideries on the dress and added some


    gems to bring out the sense of elegance.


    Margaret initially thought the design of the dress was way too in to garner Christopher¡®s interest. She


    had never expected the dress to be Christopher¡®s favorite.


    After the exhibition, the people started leaving the venue. When Margaret stood up and was about to


    leave, she noticed Megan and Christopher were having a pleasant conversation. Margaret chose to walk


    away and dropped the thought of asking Christopher to go back with her.


    She waited for the car, standing at the intersection. Suddenly, Christopher¡®s car stopped in front of her.


    After confirming Megan was not in the car, Margaret only opened the door and got into the car.


    Margaret did not inquire why Megan was not with him. Margaret knew that Christopher cared a lot about


    his image, especially when they were in public. He would act like he had a very close rtionship with


    Margaret, as she was his ¡°legal wife.¡± However, things would be different when they were out of the


    people¡®s sight, and Christopher would do whatever he wanted at that time.


    Along the journey, Noah asked, ¡°Mr. Lewis, where are we going?¡±


    Christopher did not answer. In fact, he looked like he was pondering a destination.


    Margaret had gastric pain as she had not had her dinner, and it was already eight o¡®clock. Her stomach


    was acting up.


    After a short contemtion, Christopher instructed, ¡°Let¡®s go to Water Bay Restaurant.¡±


    Noah nodded before elerating the car. Water Bay Restaurant was a favorite dining venue for the


    wealthy people in the city. Their food was pricey, but the taste was superb.


    Christopher preferred to dine in a quiet environment. Hence, he walked into a private room after reaching


    the restaurant. He passed Margaret a menu, urging her to order the food. With a smile, he said gently,


    ¡°Meg, please order the food.¡±


    A hint of admiration shed in the young waitress¡® eyes when she saw that. She introduced their new


    dishes diligently, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, the first page is our new dishes. Do you want to try?¡±


    Margaret was not used to his abrupt gentleness, knowing that he was merely putting on an act in front of


    outsiders. She felt uneasy and lost her desire to order. Hence, she ordered a few dishes without deep


    consideration.


    Christopher returned to his usual cold and indifferent demeanor after the waitress left the room. It was as


    though that man who talked in a gentle voice just a moment ago was apletely different person.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Soon, the dishes were being served to the table. Noah, who stood guard outside the private room,


    opened the door. ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mr. rk of Halston Corporation wishes to see you,¡± said Noah.


    Christopher nodded calmly. Then, Zachary walked into the private room with Jodie. He held a wine ss


    in his hand as he said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I didn¡®t expect to see you here. It¡®s my pleasure to meet you.¡±


    When Jodie saw Margaret, she stuck out her tongue at thetter. Jodie was forced to stand by Zachary¡®s


    side to y her role as a good daughter.


    Margaret smiled and mimicked her expression. Meanwhile, Christopher observed their interactions


    silently. He could not move his gaze away from Margaret for a long moment.


    Jodie gave Margaret a meaningful wink, and Margaret finally came back to her senses. She poured


    some wine into Christopher¡®s ss until it was half¨Cfull.


    Christopher raised his ss at Zachary and took a sip of the wine. He nodded slightly in response to


    Zachary¡®s greetings.


    Zachary did not stay longer. ¡°I shall leave now. Please enjoy your meal,¡± he said.


    Christopher¡®s lips faintly curled as if smiling. Only Margaret knew it was not a smile at all.


    After Jodie left, Margaret¡®s phone kept ringing as messages came in. She was chatting with Jodie joyfully


    when Christopher interrupted out of the blue, ¡°Eat properly.¡±


    Margaret quickly replied to Jodie with a shushing emoji and kept her phone away.


    Then, she picked up the fork and ate her food obediently. Her actions were so smooth without any


    hesitation, just like when she was being scolded for ying with toys during meals when she was a


    child.


    Seeing her reactions, Christopher was in a trance for a split second. He was reminded of their memories


    together and realized that there was not only hatred between


    them.


    Margaret sensed his gaze on herself and became slightly nervous. ¡°What¡®s wrong...?¡±


    Christopher looked away as he poured her some wine.


    He never drinks with me... Margaret was bewildered.


    She hesitated for two seconds before holding up her wine ss and clinking it with his.


    When she gulped the wine, Christopher asked out of nowhere, ¡°Do you know what day it is today?¡±


    Remembering the lesson of forgetting his birthday before, Margaret tried hard to recall that day¡®s date


    and got the answer in an instant. ¡°Our wedding anniversary?¡±


    As she replied, she felt suspicious. Why did Christopher bring this up? Only loving couples would talk


    about wedding anniversaries, so she had never given it a thought. Margaret assumed the sole reason


    Christopher restrained his temper and treated her nicely was that they were currently outside, having a


    meal.


    Christopher looked satisfied with her answer. He poured her some wine again.


    Margaret knew she could not hold her liquor well, so she dared not drink too much. She was afraid that


    she might be out of control afterward, or she would even ruin Christopher¡®s good mood. However, she


    did not dare to refuse him. After deep consideration, she finished the wine in a gulp again.


    At the end of the meal, her vision became blurred, and she was half¨Cconscious. Her face was red like an


    apple waiting to be devoured.


    Christopher was not drunk at all, given his good alcohol tolerance after so many years in the business


    world. He called upon the waitress for the bill.


    ¡°Our boss knew you¡®re here today, and he said your meal is free,¡± said the waitress politely.


    Christopher broke into a faint smile. ¡°Tell Steven I¡®ll treat him to a meal next time.¡± Steven operated


    Water Bay Restaurant just for fun. After all these years, Christopher had be used to the taste of the


    food here, so he was a regr customer of the restaurant.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He saw Margaret stagger as she stood up. Thus, he stepped forward and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Let¡®s


    go,¡± said Christopher.


    Margaret seemed to have be bolder under the influence of alcohol. She had forgotten the identity of


    that man before her as she patted his face. ¡°Hold me properly! You¡®ll need topensate me if I fall!¡±


    Aplicated expression appeared on Christopher¡®s grim face. Is this her true personality...?


    Putting up with her antics, Christopher helped her into the car. Margaret insisted on winding down the car


    window and letting the cold wind blowing in her face. He tried to close the windows in a few attempts but


    failed.


    Margaret talked to him firmly, ¡°Do you know I have motion sickness? Every time, I have to bear the


    dizziness in the car. I don¡®t want to bear it anymore!¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    All these years, Christopher did not know Margaret had motion¨Csickness.


    Noah noticed Christopher feeling ufortable being blown by the wind and whispered, ¡°Mr. Lewis,


    maybe we should wind the window up.¡±


    Christopher massaged his temple, his head aching at the cold wind. ¡°Just drive the


    car!¡±


    When they reached the Lewis residence, Margaret hung herself to Christopher. Elizabeth took a warm


    towel and followed them to their room upstairs. ¡°What happened? Mrs. Lewis normally doesn¡®t drink,¡±


    she asked in a worrying voice.


    Christopher did not reply, and Elizabeth immediately took the hint. She handed the towel to him. ¡°Mr.


    Lewis, please take care of Mrs. Lewis. I¡®ll go downstairs.¡±


    Christopher nodded. He cleaned Margaret¡®s face carefully as she raised her chin to cooperate with his


    movements. ¡°Wipe it cleaner. He hates it when it¡®s dirty... Quick!¡±


    Christopher froze for a while, a smile forming on his face unknowingly.


    However, it onlysted for two seconds before Margaret pushed him away. ¡°I have to remove my make¨C


    up,¡± she murmured. Christopher was amazed at how she still remembered she had make¨Cup on.


    Margaret, who was heavily drunk, refused to let Christopher help her. There was nothing he could do, so


    he stood behind and watched her clean her face. The moment her legs gave out, and she almost fell to


    the ground, Christopher reacted just in time and held her up. ¡°Come, you should get to bed.¡± His voice


    was gentle without himself realizing it.


    However, Margaret did not give in as she struggled. ¡°I haven¡®t bathed! I need to bathe. You don¡®t


    understand... Christopher is a germaphobe! If I don¡®t get a bath, he¡®ll despise me for sleeping in his


    bed¨C¡±


    Before she could finish, Christopher carried her off the ground and brought her to the bed in the room. ¡°I


    won¡®t despise you,¡± said Christopher.


    Struggling in his arms, she demanded, ¡°I want to bathe!¡±


    It was rare for Christopher to be so patient. He spun and carried her to the bathroom.


    Margaret was not aware of what she was doing. She took off her clothes right in front of Christopher


    Christopher¡®s gaze darkened. He looked away with difficulties and filled the bathtub with warm water for


    Margaret. Before the bathtub was full, Margaret stumbled forward andy her naked body in it.


    The water level was rising, and Christopher had to steady her head so that she would not choke on


    water. At a close distance, he could see her long, curled eyshes casting a shadow beneath her eyes.


    He could not stop himself from touching her moist lips with his fingers.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling ticklish on her lips, Margaret frowned and turned her head away. Christopher froze as his


    expression turned grim. He disliked it when Margaret repelled his touch no matter under what situation.


    When the water gradually turned cold, Christopher wrapped her in a towel and carried her back to bed.


    Watching her face, which looked more mature than when she was a kid, he was deep in his thoughts. No


    one can steal anything that belongs to me!


    When he pulled the nket over her chest, all of a sudden, Margaret grabbed his hand softly. Her small,


    bony hand formed a great contrast with his.


    She was mouthing something, but Christopher could not hear her. Hence, he leaned forward slightly.


    ¡°Jenson... Jenson was...¡±


    Christopher did not want to listen to it anymore. He shook her hand off and walked into the bathroom


    with a dark face.


    She always irritates me and challenges my patience! Christopher was extremely frustrated.


    The next day, when Margaret woke up, Christopher was not in the room. She did not remember a single


    thing about what had happened the night before except that they had celebrated their first wedding


    anniversary together.


    Then, she went downstairs to wash up. Elizabeth came to the bathroom and asked, ¡°Why did you drink


    so much yesterday? I¡®ve never seen you so drunk before, not to mention you came back with Mr. Lewis.


    You¡®re so drunk, yet he still left at midnight.¡± She sighed.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Did he leave in the middle of the night? Margaret had a strange feeling at the thought of him going out to


    look for Megan. ¡°He was in a good mood, so we had a few more sses of drinks. It¡®s just that I¡®m not


    good at drinking, but I¡®m fine, Elizabeth.¡±


    Margaret did not see Christopher the whole morning. When she went out to buy painting materials in the


    afternoon, she asked Jodie out for a meet¨Cup.


    They had not spent a great time together since the incident at the hotel. Margaret did not want them to


    be distant.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two met in a cafe. Margaret was a little curious to see Jodiee alone. ¡°Why didn¡®t Jacke with


    you?¡±


    Jodie heaved out a sigh before she responded, ¡°The incident has be viral on the inte. Of


    course, he¡®ll not have the audacity toe out with me to meet you. I¡®ve been thinking to meet up with


    you for a long time, but my dad said it was inappropriate, as he was afraid that it would worsen the


    situation. Hence, I had no choice but to stay at home. Those guys are despicable. They cane up


    with anything and make up all kinds of nonsense. How immoral they are!¡±


    Margaret thought she¡®d better exin to clear things out. ¡°Jo, there¡®s nothing between Jack and me.


    What he said is true. He called me out that day to talk about proposing to you, as he wanted to give you


    a surprise.¡±


    Jodie said half¨Cjokingly, ¡°Even if you have something with him, I¡®ll still choose friendship over love. It¡®s


    fine to give up on a scumbag. After all, I can always get another man. Yet, you¡®re unique, and you¡®re the


    person I want to cherish the most.¡±


    ¡°Jo...¡±


    Margaret could not tell how she felt. She wanted to say something but eventually fell silent


    Jodie winked at her. ¡°Christopher is your man. How could you possibly be attracted to a poor chap like


    Jack? I hesitated at the hotel that day just because I wanted to figure out what was going on. I wasn¡®t


    doubting the two of you. However, the sudden arrival of Christopher indeed gave me a shock. What was


    wrong with him? He looked as if he was there to catch you cheating on him.¡±


    Margaret shook her head. ¡°I don¡®t know either.¡±


    Jodie shed a wicked smile as she said, ¡°It seems like he cares a lot about you. I¡®ve never seen Jack


    care so much about me. He never even bothered to ask me anything when I went out with another


    man.¡±


    Despite that, Margaret was more concerned about the marriage proposal at that moment. ¡°Did Jack


    propose to you? The two of you didn¡®t quarrel, did you?¡±


    Jodie pretended not to care, but there was a glint of disappointment in her eyes as she replied, ¡°Yes, we


    did quarrel, but everything is fine now. As for the marriage proposal... It was put on hold because he


    thought I didn¡®t believe him, and he didn¡®t mention it again. Besides, it¡®s also not the right timing now due


    to the current situation in my family, so we¡®ll see how things goter on.¡±


    Margaret felt a little guilty. If it had not been for Christopher¡®s sudden appearance, Jack and Jodie would


    probably have been engaged. As she was about to speak, Megan¡®s flirtatious voice rang out from


    behind. With an ironic tone, she said, ¡°If I had known you were here, I would not havee here with my


    mother.¡±


    Megan deliberately stressed the words ¡°my mother.¡± Hearing that, Margaret felt tense.


    When Megan and Hannah stepped forward, Jodie asked in a hostile tone, ¡°Who are the two of you?¡±


    Margaret grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Jo, let¡®s go.¡±


    Jodie could tell from Margaret¡®s expression that something was amiss. Without saying more, she ced


    the money for the coffee on the table and rose to her feet.


    Hannah cast a reproaching nce at Megan. ¡°What are you doing? Can¡®t you just sit down and have a


    cup of coffee? I let you apany me to go shopping, not to stir trouble.¡±


    Megan was extremely displeased. She snorted and looked at Margaret arrogantly, seemingly not wanting


    to give way.


    Seeing that, Margaret furrowed her brows. ¡°Megan, please get out of the way.¡±


    Megan crossed her arms over her chest and raised her chin. ¡°What if I don¡®t? How about you beg me?


    Then I¡®ll let you pass.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Hannah was a little annoyed, but she kept her temper under control and remained silent. She had been


    married to a wealthy family for many years, so she knew that she should not lose her cool in public.


    Obviously, Margaret would not beg Megan. ¡°Why should I beg you? I¡®ve never been taught to give in to


    an uncultured person throughout nine years ofpulsory education. If your mother is not standing right


    next to you, I would doubt if you have received any family education.¡±


    Megan flew into a rage upon hearing that. She picked up the coffee on the table and sshed it on


    Margaret. Jodie hurriedly dragged Margaret behind her, and the coffee that was still warm was sshed


    on the former.


    Jodie was instantly triggered and could not care less about the fact that they were in public. She pushed


    Megan away and yelled, ¡°Do it again if you dare!¡±


    Hannah was taken aback. She could not hold back any longer. ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Naturally, an arrogant person like Megan could not bear being provoked by Jodie. The two thus got into a


    fight. Hannah felt a surge of anger run through her. Upon noticing that the crowd was watching them, she


    felt utterly embarrassed. Panicked, she pped Megan¡®s face. ¡°I said stop it!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    With the loud sound of a p, Megan was dumbfounded. Only after a few seconds did she cover her


    face indignantly. Tears welled up in her eyes as she gazed at Hannah in disbelief. ¡°Mom... Did you just


    p me?¡±


    Hannah closed her eyes and said, ¡°Margaret is your elder sister, so you shouldn¡®t be acting


    unreasonably no matter what. Don¡®t you know that what you¡®ve done will cause embarrassment to the


    Jenkins family?¡±


    Knowing that she was the one at fault, Megan did not dare to say anything more.


    Margaret helped Jodie wipe off the stains on her body and left without looking back. Hannah chased


    after them for a while, but soon, she stopped in her tracks resignedly. She was no longer in the mood to


    enjoy drinking coffee. ¡°Let¡®s go home!¡±


    ¡°You go ahead. I¡®m not going back!¡± Megan said indignantly.¡±


    Hannah did not bother to care about her and left.


    Coming out of the cafe, Margaret felt a little guilty and said apologetically, ¡°I¡®m sorry,


    Jo.¡±


    Jodie¡®s anger had not subsided. ¡°Come on! I can¡®t just watch others bully you. It¡®s not a big deal to be


    sshed with coffee, so don¡®t feel bad about it. By the way, who were, they?¡±


    Honestly, Margaret did not feel like telling her. Yet, she did not want to hide anything from Jodie. ¡°They


    are my mother and my half¨Csister from another father. I haven¡®t kept in touch with my mother for so many


    years, and I just met her recently.¡±


    Feeling sorry for Margaret, Jodie stroked her head. ¡°Oh... My poor Meg, I feel sorry for you. I can tell that


    your younger sister is not a good person. Let me know if she ever tries to bully you again. Now, I have to


    go back to get changed. I¡®m freezing!¡±


    After the two bid farewell, Margaret took a cab home.


    Driving a small old car that cost only a hundred thousand, Jodie felt terrible. In the past, her car had cost


    at least a million. Since the family got into trouble, she had gone from extravagant to frugal. Usually, she


    did not feel anything while driving this old car. However, as she was upset now, everything became more


    of an eyesore to her.


    While driving, she suddenly realized that a car was following behind her. It followed her car closely no


    matter which way she turned. Jodie was certain that as long as she slowed down, the car behind would


    hit her.


    Although she always seemed to be carefree, she was a girl, after all. Besides, she had never


    experienced something like that. As a result, she got panicked. With her hand trembling, she picked up


    her phone to call Jack.


    Nevertheless, Jack¡®s phone was turned off. Jodie thus called her father, Zachary, instead. The phone got


    through this time, but before she could speak, Zachary said, ¡°I¡®m in a meeting now, bye.¡±


    As soon as the phone was hung up, she hit the steering wheel in rage. Just then, she caught a glimpse


    of the underground parking entrance on the side of the road. Without thinking more, she drove into the


    underground parking. The parking lot was dimly lit, and it would be difficult for those who were not


    familiar with the ce to find a way out.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Jodie did not dare to drive too fast because of the dark surroundings. She was betting on the dimly lit


    environment for a chance to escape. Even if she had to ditch her car in the parking lot, Jodie might have


    a chance of stumbling into an elevator.


    The vehicle behind followed her into the parking lot as she expected. She noticed that the vehicle was a


    van and reckoned that more than one person was inside the van. She had given up hope on requesting


    assistance from a passer¨Cby because, at that point, only running into a group of people would be helpful


    for her to escape the predicament.


    A ck Bentley suddenly appeared in front of her car just as she turned a corner. Without having


    sufficient time to avoid the car, Jodie mmed on the brakes. She shrieked out loud as the two vehicles


    collided. The van trailing behind her came to a halt as well. Four to five burly men got out of the car, each


    of them holding a weapon in their hands. It was apparent to Jodie that these men were up to no good:


    She hurriedly got into the Bentley upon seeing that. Disregarding the man in the driver¡®s seat, she


    frantically locked the car windows and doors.


    The few muscr men shouted outside of the Bentley, ¡°Get out of the car!¡±


    Jodie pretended not to hear them. This car is obviously very expensive. I dare them to thrash this car if


    they are so desperate to get to me!


    The man in the driver¡®s seat gazed at her with an amused look. ¡°What are you doing, little girl? Are you


    nning to seduce me after crashing into my car?¡±


    Jodie thought that his voice was surprisingly pleasant. Then when she turned to look at his face, she


    subconsciously gulped. ¡°I have no other choice. I¡¯ll get beaten to death if I get out of the car now. I don¡®t


    even know them! Let¡®s discuss thepensation for the car¡®s damageter. Please bring me out of here


    for now. Bear in mind that I can¡®t reimburse you if I die here!¡±


    That man chuckled in response. ¡°I don¡®t need you topensate me. I only want you to get out of my


    car now.¡±


    However, not only did Jodie ignore him, she even fastened the seatbelt on the passenger seat and acted


    as if she would never leave the vehicle. ¡°I don¡®t want to! Don¡®t think too highly of yourself just because


    you are slightly rich. Even though I am driving this cheap car now, my family used to own a few of this


    Bentley in multiple color variants. They were parked inside my garage. One more thing, do not


    call me ¡®little girl. I bet you¡®re not even over thirty years old. Otherwise, I¡®ll address you as my dad!¡±


    Jodie was indignant because that man in front of her appeared at most two or three years older than her,


    yet he brazenly called her ¡°little girl.¡± Thus far in her life, Jodie had never begged others for help. She


    would not have gotten into the car if she was not caught up in that grave situation.


    Intrigued, he took out his ID card and showed it to her. ¡°All right. You¡®ll have to call me ¡®Dad¡® now.¡±.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She examined the date of birth printed on the ID card before saying sulkily, ¡°Steven Jones... Is that your


    name? That¡®s quite a pretty name. I did not expect you to be so old. Nheless, you are too young to


    be my dad, even if you¡®re eight or nine years older than me. Please help me out. Look, these people are


    about to hit your car. I¡®m not paying for the damage they cause!¡±


    Steven nced at the few men outside of the car nonchntly. Then he smirked at Jodie. ¡°Call me Dad,


    then I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    She was cursing at him inwardly but was forced to sh a wide grin. ¡°Dad...¡± Jodie was wise enough to


    know when to concede. She promised to avenge herself someday as long as she could live through the


    mess.


    Steven did not say another word. He got out of the car alone and locked her inside the car.


    The few burly men were looking for someone to vent their anger at that moment. They charged at Steven


    with the weapons in their hands after noticing someone had gotten out of the car.


    a


    Steven kept his calm and slowly removed his ck coat that was restricting his movements, revealing


    the perfect fitting suit he was wearing underneath. Then he raised his leg andnded a precise kick on


    the muscr man nearest to him, causing thetter to crash on the floor a few feet away.


    Jodie¡®s palms were covered in sweat as she witnessed the brawl in anxiety. She was in the same boat as


    Steven, and they were up against a few burly men. Even though Steven appeared to be skilled in


    fighting, Jodie was still nervous because she would be sharing Steven¡®s miserable fate if he lost in the


    fight. !


    Those muscr men were all lying on the floor after five minutes, to her utter astonishment.


    Impressively, Steven had not used his fists in the fight. Instead, he had merely booted them. If not for the


    fact that Jodie was in a rtionship with Jack, she


    would have offered herself up to Steven. At that moment, she was more than willing to sleep with him, let


    alone call him ¡°Dad¡± inside the car.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    After making sure that those burly men were no longer a threat to her, Jodie knocked on the car window


    as a gesture for Steven to unlock the car.


    He picked up his overcoat on the ground, then tossed it back to the ground in disdain, as if he was


    nning on throwing the outerwear away.


    Jodie clicked her tongue while getting out of the car and eximed, ¡°You¡®re amazing! Even my father¡®s


    bodyguard is not as skilled as you. Are you some kind of fighter?¡± .


    Her ttery did not fool him. ¡°Enough with the nonsense. I want you topensate me with five hundred


    thousand.¡±


    She turned cautious at once. ¡°Did I take advantage of you or do any unspeakable things to you? Asking


    five hundred thousand from me is no different from a robbery under broad daylight!¡±


    He sized her up scornfully for a few seconds before saying, ¡°It would cost you at least one hundred


    million for me to even consider letting youy a finger on my body. This five hundred thousand includes


    thepensation for the damage caused to my car and the fee for saving your life. Don¡®t you think that


    this is worth the money? Aren¡®t you going to interrogate them on the reason behind their pursuit?¡±


    Jodie regained her senses. She grabbed a steel pipe on the floor and pointed it at one of the muscr


    men before asking, ¡°What¡®s the deal? Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    That man had given up on resisting after being badly beaten up. ¡°We were paid to carry out an order. We


    did not meet with our employer, but she¡®s a woman with an unnaturally shrill and coquettish voice. Give it


    some thoughts if you¡®ve offended someone like her.


    After listening to that man¡®s description, Jodie thought of Megan because thetter¡®s voice was too


    distinctive and unforgettable. ¡°D*mn you, Megan Jenkins. How dare you hire someone to trouble me


    after sshing coffee at me!¡±


    Steven¡®s expression changed slightly after he heard her words. He slid back into the car and said, ¡°Get


    out of my way.¡±


    Jodie did not expect his sudden change in demeanor. ¡°What¡®s the matter? You don¡®t want your money


    anymore?¡±


    Before shutting the car windows, he uttered, ¡°I don¡®t care about that insignificant


    amount of money.¡±


    Although he was ticking her off with his attitude, sheplied with his demand because he had


    undoubtedly rescued her. Jodie activated her car engine and trailed behind him because she could not


    find the parking lot¡®s exit. She immediately headed in the opposite direction after leaving the parking lot.


    Jodie went straight to Jack¡®s residence afterward. She felt aggrieved as she recalled how Zachary had


    hung up her call when she was in such a scary and helpless circumstance earlier.


    She had the keys to his house and kept some spare clothes in his ce, so she unlocked the doors and


    entered the house upon arriving. Jack was sitting in front of the desk at that moment. He swiftly closed


    hisptop¡®s lid after noticing that someone was opening the door.


    Jodie was slightly bothered by his response. ¡°What¡®s going on? Do you have something you¡®re hiding


    from me?¡°.


    He stretched out his arms and said, ¡°It¡®s nothing. I¡®m just dealing with some work. What happened to


    your clothes?¡±


    She did not walk up to him and hug him. Instead, she changed her clothes and recounted to him the


    things that had happened. Jodie merely mentioned Steven as a helpful Samaritan when telling the story.


    Jack replied absent¨Cmindedly, ¡°All right. I¡®m d that you¡®re fine.¡±


    Crestfallen, she said, ¡°That¡®s it?¡±


    Jack retorted, ¡°What else do you expect me to say? Nothing happened to you, and that¡®s the best


    oue I can hope for.¡±


    Jodie fell silent. She used to assume that Jack¡®s indifference was because of his personality. However,


    she could not help but overthink when she realized that his auitude toward her remained unchanged


    after so long. She began doubting their rtionship because he appeared unfazed by the frightening


    incident she had just experienced. Still, Jodie did not have the courage to raise her doubt because she


    had spoken to him about this matter in the past, but he had be annoyed and given her the cold


    shoulder after that.


    Before leaving the house, Jodie gazed at Jack, who had reopened hisptop as if nothing had


    happened. He did not see her off or even spare her another nce.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She took a deep breath after closing the door behind her. That was not the first time she felt exhausted in


    this rtionship, but the feeling hit her harder than ever this time.


    ,


    Meanwhile, inside the Lewis residence, Margaret was uninformed about what Jodie had experienced.


    After bringing home all the art supplies, she locked herself inside the art room and did not go downstairs


    until Elizabeth reminded her to have her dinner as night fell.


    She sharply noticed that Elizabeth had addressed her as Mrs. Lewis. Hence, she knew that implied


    Christopher had returned home.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    As expected, he was flipping through a fashion magazine on the couch when she got downstairs.


    ¡°It¡®s time for dinner,¡± Margaret reminded gently.


    At the sound of that, Christopher put away the magazine and walked into the dining room without a


    word.


    Margaret could not help but feel that something was amiss. She recalled how everything was fine when


    they were at Water Bay Restaurant. Thus, she was confused by the sudden change in his attitude.


    At the dining table, she asked softly, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Did I do something wrong?¡±


    In truth, she hoped that they could get along harmoniously. After all, they had been together for so many


    years. She did not want to hold a hostile attitude toward Christopher.


    Christopher put down the fork and looked at her coldly. ¡°Jenson ising back on the first of the next


    month.¡±


    Margaret was a little taken aback by his words. She knew he had mentioned it before, but she did not


    take him seriously then. She also had no idea why he would suddenly agree to let Jensone back.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    His eyes narrowed while exuding a dangerous aura. ¡°No reason,¡± he replied.


    Hearing that, Margaret did not say anything else because she did not dare to talk about anything that


    had to do with Jenson in front of him. She then thought about how there was only a week left before it


    was the next month.


    A few dayster, Jodie also called Margaret to tell her the same news. Jodie could not hide her


    excitement at all as she delivered the news over the phone. After all, the three of them were best


    friends.


    However, Margaret did not feel the same. She had no idea how things would unfold with Jenson back,


    and she did not want to get her hopes up. ¡°Jo, I¡®ve heard.¡±


    Jodie was a little surprised. ¡°How did you know? Jenson did mention that you¡®ll be the first to know, but


    he had never even contacted you. I really don¡®t understand what¡®s going on with the two of you.¡±


    Margaret took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Christopher told me a week ago.¡±


    Jodie paused for a moment and said, ¡°Meg, you should keep your distance from Jenson now that you¡®re


    married. You won¡®t be able to stay friends with him now that you¡®re married to Christopher. Still, I just


    wanted to tell you that he¡®sing back... That¡®s all.¡±


    With the purpose of the call achieved, Jodie then ended the call. Margaret stared at the half¨Cfinished


    drawing in front of her for a few moments. Then, she tore it off and threw it in the trash can. She had


    spent two weeks on that piece, yet she never got to finish it. She had lost her touch as her state of mind


    had changed.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In the wee hours of the morning, Margaret was tossing and turning in bed. She had no idea why she


    could not sleep. After all, she was used to being alone without Christopher. She would always upy


    only a third of their huge bed when he was not there.


    Suddenly, she heard a car arriving at the house. Then, a few momentster, the door was pushed open.


    She saw Christopher¡®s tall figure in the dark, and he was staggering a little bit. It seemed that he had


    been drinking again, and he had drunk quite a lot.


    She pretended to be asleep and tried to keep her breathing as regr as possible. She thought perhaps


    she could get away peacefully that way.


    Meanwhile, Christopher had gone into the bathroom. When he came out, he only had the towel wrapped


    around his waist. He did not change into his pajamas and went straight to the bed.


    Margaret could not help but feel her heart racing when that happened. Every breath she took, she could


    smell a faint fragranceing from him. There was a mix of his unique masculine scent and a hint of


    alcoholic scent. Her breathing quickened at that moment.


    Meanwhile, Christopher¡®s skin was a little damp after the shower, and he wrapped his arms around her


    waist when he got into bed. He realized that she was awake when he sensed her quickened breathing.


    Thus, he rolled over and got on top of her. Then, he pressed his soft lips against hers.


    However, Margaret could not help but think of that painful experience she had before. In addition to that,


    the smell of alcoholing from Christopher scared her. She tried to push him back with her hands on


    his chest and said, ¡°You¡®re drunk.¡±


    Christopher restrained both of her hands and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°This is your duty as a wife¡±


    Hearing that, Margaret fell silent. She was so scared that she did not even dare to shut her eyes. Her


    brows were furrowed as she looked at him with her teeth clenched. Suddenly, she felt a searing pain in


    her lower abdomen. She realized what the pain was about almost immediately, and she quickly said, ¡°It¡®s


    the time of the month.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Christopher froze at her words, and she quickly pushed him aside and got out of bed. She was flushing


    as she rushed to the bathroom. Finally, she felt a sense of relief when she heard the door banged shut.


    The pain disappeared a few momentster, and she did not have her period as expected. She thought it


    was strange, as it was around the time when she would have her period. At the same time, she was a


    little frustrated at herself for pissing Christopher off. Then again, she could not help herself because she


    was so scared.


    Meanwhile, Christopher¡®s car was still in the Lewis residence. That meant that he was still in the house,


    and he was most probably in the study.


    She recalled that Elizabeth had taken away the extra nket in the study to do theundry two days ago.


    Thus, she brought a nket over to the study after some hesitation.


    When she got there, the lights were not on. Since she did not have an extra hand, she walked carefully


    in the dark. As she slowly got used to the darkness, she noticed the figure lying on the couch. She went


    over slowly and put a nket on the figure as she said, ¡°You should go back to your room. I¡®ll sleep in the


    guest room.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Christopher shouted.


    Usually, Margaret would have left in that situation. However, she realized there were too many problems


    between her and Christopher. She did not know what the future held, but she wanted to get along well


    with him for as long as she could. Besides that, she sensed that his temper was getting worse ever since


    they knew about Jenson¡®s return. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I wasn¡®t feeling well just now.¡±


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed onto her wrist. Then, Christopher mocked coldly, ¡°You¡®re fine now?¡±


    She nodded her head stiffly in response, and the next thing she knew, she was pulled into his embrace.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher wasted no time on any forey. He went straight for it and was very rough due to his anger.


    He was scarier than he was earlier when they were in bed. Margaret tried to beg but was stopped by him


    again and again.


    The following day, Margaret woke up in the bedroom. She was clueless about how she ended up back in


    the bedroom because she did notst for more than half an


    hour on the couch.


    When she got downstairs, Christopher was drinking coffee in the living room. He wore a casual, light


    gray attire as he sat on the couch with his legs crossed. It was such a serene scene.


    At that moment, Elizabeth brought breakfast to the dining room. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, hurry up and have your


    breakfast.¡±


    Margaret smiled as she walked over. Her footsteps might have been lighter if it was not for the fact that


    she was not feeling well. After all, such a harmonious atmosphere was rare.


    Christopher did not seem much friendly even though they had had an intimate moment the previous


    night. Still, he was not as cold as he usually was. ¡°Follow me to a ceter,¡± he said.


    Margaret agreed immediately. ¡°Where? Well... I¡®m just asking so that I can figure out what I should wear,¡±


    she asked, afraid that she would embarrass him.


    Christopher looked up at her and replied, ¡°An engagement party. It¡®s outdoors.¡±


    Instantly, Margaret was a little taken aback. ¡°But I don¡®t have a dress.¡±


    ¡°Someone will deliver it,¡± he said nonchntly.


    With that sorted, she said nothing else. After all, she knew that he preferred to eat in silence and that any


    unnecessary chatting would only spoil his mood.


    When it was ten in the morning, Noah delivered a dress, a pair of heels, and essories over to


    Margaret. Margaret rushed upstairs to get changed as soon as she got them. She even tried to put up


    her hair for the first time ever so that she could seem a little more mature, as her facial features made


    her appear to be childish.


    To her surprise, the dress fit her like a glove. The only thing she disliked was that it was a tube dress.


    Other than that, it was just an ordinary white dress where the hem stopped at her heels.


    Christopher¡®s reminder that the event was held outdoors was implying that she ought to put on a thick


    coat. After all, it was still rather cold outside even though it had not been snowing in the past couple of


    days. When she stood in front of the mirror, she noticed a hickey right on her neck. Her face flushed red


    when she saw


    that, and she went ahead and covered it up with concealer. Despite her efforts, there was still a faint


    mark left on her neck.


    At that moment, Christopher went into the room to get changed as well. She lifted her dress and turned


    around to face him. ¡°Is this okay?¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    At the sight of the anticipation in her eyes, Christopher had an unfathomable expression on his face. He


    nodded.


    Margaret felt a sense of relief at his approval. She then put on her earrings and said, ¡°I¡®m ready.¡±


    He did not reply to her and continued changing his clothes. Before he took off his clothes, she had


    already turned around with a flushed face, having her back facing him.


    When they got out of the door, Margaret was wearing a thick coat. Even so, she still felt the cold wind on


    her skin, which made her tighten the coat around her. She even drew a sharp breath from the cold, and


    her face fell.


    Christopher stopped in his tracks suddenly and said, ¡°You can stay if you don¡®t want to go¨C¡±


    Margaret shook her head. ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®m not cold. Let¡®s go.¡±


    She then got into the car as soon as she finished her sentence. Meanwhile, Christopher stood still for a


    moment before he followed behind her.


    At that moment, Margaret sensed that there was something on Christopher¡®s mind. Yet, she could not


    figure it out at all as she looked into his deep, dark eyes.


    The engagement party was held at a church in the suburbs. Because of therge number of guests,


    there was not enough space in the church. Thus, it was held on the field outside of the church. It turned


    out that the bride herself had requested for it to be held somewhere other than a hotel because it was


    more romantic that way.


    The decoration of the venue was striking upon first look. At the same time, there were all kinds of


    luxurious cars parked by the road. Then again, the person must be a rather important figure in Dellmoor,


    for Christopher had agreed to attend. Naturally, most of the guests were influential and rich people.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Margaret noticed Jodie immediately. Jodie did not pay much attention


    to her looks when she used to hang out with Margaret back then. Thus, Margaret was pleasantly


    surprised to see how beautiful Jodie was in a dress, even though they had known each other for a long


    time.


    Christopher knew what was on her mind and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Margaret smiled at him. She then held her dress and walked toward Jodie. Christopher hesitated for a


    moment as he watched her leave, but he returned to being his cold self in a sh.


    ¡°Jo!¡± Margaret patted Jodie¡®s shoulder from behind to surprise her.


    However, Jodie seemed flustered when she saw her. ¡°Meg, why are you here?¡±


    Margaret pointed at Christopher and said, ¡°I¡®m here with him. Why? I was a little worried that I might not


    be used to this kind of event, but I¡®m relieved now that I see


    you.¡±


    Jodie¡®s expression darkened when she saw Christopher. ¡°Did you attend of your own ord? Or did


    Christopher ask you to attend?¡±


    Margaret felt a little strange to hear that question. ¡°He asked me at first, but he also asked about my


    opinionter on. I wanted toe. What¡®s the matter?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jodie held her arm and said, ¡°Let¡®s go. We¡®re leaving.¡±


    Feeling confused, Margaret said, ¡°You¡®ve got to tell me what¡®s happening. I can¡®t leave. Christopher will


    be upset if I leave on my own.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡®t care about you at all, so why should you care if he¡®s mad or not? I see it now that he doesn¡®t


    love you. He¡®s just torturing you. He¡®s killing you!¡± Jodie was losing it. Her expression was grim.


    Margaret was taken aback by her words. ¡°Jo, what are you talking about?¡±


    Jodie was livid. ¡°Do you know whose engagement party this is today? It¡®s Jenson¡®s! I didn¡®t even n on


    telling you. I only found out about it when I contacted Jenson yesterday. How could Christopher not


    know? Yet, he still brought you here. Is he trying to make you suffer? Or is he doing this to provoke


    Jenson? I don¡®t know if you love Jenson or not, but he loves you. He agreed to a marriage his family had


    arranged for him so that he could return to the country. He only agreed to the marriage because he


    wanted to be close to you, and he wanted to see you. He has never even met the bride before today. It


    was Christopher¡®s condition. Jenson can only return if he¡®s engaged. Do you understand?¡±


    Margaret was stunned. She looked over at Christopher, who was chatting away with the guests. She


    could not believe that he could do such a thing. How could he do that?

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Jodie had already expected Margaret¡®s reaction. ¡°Let¡®s go, Meg. I¡®ll be?r any of the consequences.¡±


    ¡°What consequences? It¡®s just an engagement party. You¡®re being too dramatic.¡± Suddenly, Steven and


    Casper approached them with a ss of champagne in their hands.


    Jodie was a little flustered at the sight of Steven. She still remembered that he had made her call him


    ¡°Dad¡± in the parking lot the other day. ¡°Go away. This is none of your business.¡±


    Steven nced at Margaret and said to Jodie, ¡°I have no concern about you, but she¡®s sort of my sister¨C


    inw. Don¡®t do anything funny. It¡®s useless.¡±


    He¡®s right. It¡®s useless. This is all part of Christopher¡®s n.


    With that thought in mind, Margaret smiled. ¡°It¡®s fine, Jo. So he just wanted to see my reaction. Let it be


    then.¡± /


    At that moment, she wondered if Christopher was feeling conflicted when he told her that she could stay


    home if she didn¡®t feel like attending the event. Yet, she thought that she was being ridiculous. After all,


    he had never been merciful to her.


    Suddenly, Steven saw Megan heading in their direction. He quickly stopped her in her tracks and said,


    ¡°You¡®re not close to them, are you?¡±


    Megan was still holding a grudge. Thus, she said with a frown, ¡°Are you close to them? Don¡¯t worry.


    Margaret is my elder sister, after all. I won¡®t do anything to her. However, I won¡®t let the woman beside


    her off the hook so easily.¡±


    Steven then pointed at Christopher and said, ¡°Go ahead if you want to stir up trouble. Yet, what will


    Christopher think of you if he sees this? I don¡®t think it¡®s a good idea for you, the daughter of the Jenkins


    family, to cause a scene on the Swanson family¡®s big day¡±


    Megan scoffed at his words and headed in Christopher¡®s direction.


    The pastor got onto the stage when it was noon and started his speech. However, Margaret was not


    listening at all. Instead, she was feeling a little annoyed by the lovely piano apaniment.


    As the church doors opened, a beautiful couple stepped out of it. Margaret could not help but feel an


    urge to cry when she saw Jenson. She thought of how much he had suffered because of her. In three


    years, the once handsome, young man had matured. His smile was no longer as warm as it used to be.


    Instead, there was a hint of bitterness to it.


    Jodie held Margaret¡®s cold hands tightly in hers and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡®t cry, Meg. Don¡®t let the


    others see your sad face.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Not only did Margaret not cry, but she was smiling. She was worried that her tears would bring bad luck


    to Jenson¡®s marriage, so she tried her best to smile.


    His fianc¨¦e was so beautiful, and she was a perfect match for the son of the Swanson family. At that


    moment, Margaret only wished him happiness.


    As though there was some sort of attraction, Jenson¡®s eyesnded on Margaret. At that moment, the


    smile on his face faded, and his beautiful eyes were filled with sadness.


    Margaret shifted her gaze within seconds after their eyes met. She could not bring herself to look at him.


    Meanwhile, Jodie said through gritted teeth, ¡°Meg, if I¡®m not mistaken, Jenson¡®s fianc¨¦e is wearing the


    wedding dress you designed. Christopher is too much!¡±


    Margaret only realized then that Jodie was right. She thought that Christopher had brought her to the


    company¡®s fashion exhibition because her work was on disy. He had even taken her to Water Bay


    Restaurant for a meal. For a moment, she thought that perhaps he had done all those things because it


    was their wedding anniversary. However, she realized now that he only wanted her to remember what


    her design looked like, and bringing her to a meal meant nothing special to him.


    As expected from Christopher... His n is always so perfect. Not only did he have me design a wedding


    dress for Jenson¡®s fianc¨¦e, but he wanted me to see it for myself.


    Still, that was not all that Christopher had done. What happened between her and Jenson was no secret.


    Thus, his fianc¨¦e was aware of it as well. Even so, not only did she not refuse to wear the wedding


    dress, but she even invited Margaret to deliver a speech to give her blessings as the wedding dress


    designer.


    Jodie almost burst out in anger at the sound of that. ¡°Meg, don¡®t go. We¡®ll leave right away!¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Margaret lowered her head and took a deep breath. When she looked up again, her lips were curled into


    a pleasant smile.


    The audience was eagerly anticipating a fallout, but she was putting up an act to mask her real


    emotions.


    Slowly, she sauntered over and took the microphone from Waverly Gadway, Jenson¡®s fianc¨¦e. Without


    looking at Jenson, she said, ¡°I¡®m honored to have my work disyed here. As a former friend of yours, I


    wish you happiness, Jenson.¡±


    Without warning, Jenson pulled her into a tight and meaningful embrace. ¡°I hope you¡®ll be happy, too.¡±


    Waverly was standing right next to them, so she saw the anguish in Jenson¡®s eyes. The sight of Jenson¡®s


    anguish was pure torture to her.


    The hug onlysted for five seconds, and nothing out of the ordinary happened. Margaret returned the


    microphone to the pastor and headed back to the crowd without looking back.


    Christopher¡®s gaze tracked her every movement. His lips were pursed, and he didn¡®t utter a word.


    Beside him, Steven joked, ¡°Christopher, I suddenly realized Margaret resembles you a lot. She¡®s great at


    putting up an act so others won¡®t know what she¡®s thinking about.¡±


    Without a word, Christopher strode toward Margaret. Feeling worried, Steven dragged Casper and


    trailed after him.


    When Jodie spotted the three men, her face turned as dark as thunder. Standing before Margaret in a


    protective manner, she demanded, ¡°Christopher, have you had enough? You¡®ve achieved your goal! I


    was wondering why Meg had to suffer back in primary school despite having you as her brother. Turns


    out you were gentle to everyone except for her! You don¡®t deserve to be her brother, let alone her


    husband!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    To everyone¡®s surprise, Christopher remained unfazed. Steven, however, bristled and pulled Jodie away.


    ¡°Shut up! This doesn¡®t concern you. Let¡®s go!¡±


    No matter how hard Jodie struggled, she was no match for Steven. The man dragged her away easily.


    As a result, she bit into his wrist and caused a bloody wound.


    Steven found it both annoying and hrious. ¡°Are you a dog?¡± he demanded.


    Jodie red at him. ¡°I¡®m not a dog, but I don¡®t mind turning into one¨Cwhen I see you. You¡®re a b*stard,


    just like Christopher!¡±


    Steven felt wronged, but he couldn¡®t really exin himself. ¡°All right, then. You can assume whatever you


    like as long as you¡®re happy.¡±


    Meanwhile, Margaret didn¡®t show her displeasure or fury before Christopher. She took his arm and said,


    ¡°I¡®d like to go home. Should we leave together? Or should I leave alone so you can give Megan a ride?¡±


    Christopher gazed at her intently. For the first time in his life, he couldn¡®t read her thoughts. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡±


    Back in the car, Margaret kept a distance between them and wore an icy expression that resembled his.


    Through the rearview mirror, Noah nced at both icebergs and felt a chill go down his spine. ¡°Mr. and


    Mrs. Lewis, a¨Care we going home?¡±


    Margaret said nothing, but Christopher responded with a curt grunt.


    Throughout the journey, they didn¡®t utter a word. Back at the Lewis residence, Margaret took a shower


    and changed intofortable house slippers and casual clothes before entering the art room. After


    locking the door, she finally allowed the tears to trickle down her cheeks.


    Initially, she thought her hatred would fade away with time, but she btedly realized it would merely


    intensify with time. Christopher still hated her, and her hatred for him was increasing drastically. No


    matter how hard she tried to keep the bnce and peace, it just wouldn¡®t work. I shouldn¡®t have harbored


    any wishful thinking in the first ce!


    That night, Christopher left the Lewis residence in his car.


    Elizabeth knocked on the door of the art room. ¡°Meg, dinner¡®s ready. Mr. Lewis went on an outstation trip,


    so I believe he¡®ll only be back a few dayster.¡±


    After finding out that Christopher wasn¡®t around, Margaret left her brush aside and headed downstairs.


    When Elizabeth spotted her swollen eyes, she couldn¡®t hide her concern. ¡°Meg, what happened?¡±


    Margaret gave a nonchnt shrug, ¡°I¡®m fine. I¡®m just a little tired after drawing for a


    long period.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Elizabeth didn¡®t think much about it and helped her with the food. ¡°You¡®re too weak. Here, have more


    nourishing food. I told the chef to prepare some nourishing soup. Have more of this.¡±


    Margaret lost her appetite at the sight of the soup. Right then, her phone rang. She shed Elizabeth a


    smile and went aside to answer the call.


    After Elizabeth went back to the kitchen to resume work, Margaret heaved a sigh of relief. The soup had


    a fishy smell, so she didn¡®t like it at all. As she didn¡®t want to upset Elizabeth, the only way out was to


    avoid drinking the soup.


    On the other end of the line, Jodie¡®s dejected voice rang out. ¡°Meg, can you keep mepany? I¡®m in a


    bad mood now. I feel horrible.¡±


    Usually, Jodie would only mention the good things and hide the bad news from her. She must be in


    trouble to call me now to vent her frustrations. gued with worry, Margaret asked, ¡°What happened,


    Jo?¡±


    After a brief silence, Jodie didn¡®t reveal the reason. ¡°I don¡®t feel like saying it. Can you not ask questions?


    If you can¡®t make it, never mind.¡±


    Margaret blurted out, ¡°Where are you? I¡®lle meet you now.¡±


    Jodie proceeded to rattle off her location. After hanging up, Margaret went upstairs to change her


    clothes. Before she could head out, Fredrick stopped her. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, Mr. Lewis left orders that you


    can¡®t leave the house before his return.¡±


    Biting her lip, Margaret stood still stubbornly. I¡®m Christopher¡®s wife, not someone who he keeps captive.


    I can go anywhere to meet anyone I like. That¡®s my freedom. No one can interfere in my life!


    ¡°Fredrick, I¡®m going to meet a female friend. I¡®ll try my best toe back early. You can choose not to


    inform Christopher. Even if he finds out, that¡®s fine. I¡®ll bear the consequences,¡± she begged.


    Fredrick had a change of mind. He had watched both Margaret and Christopher grow up. Sometimes,


    there was no need to be too strict. ¡°Then try toe back as early as possible. Mr. Lewis might callter,


    and I can¡®t exin to him if you aren¡®t home.¡±


    Touched, Margaret uttered, ¡°Thank you, Fredrick.¡±


    Fredrick had worked for the Lewis family for decades. He never went against Christopher¡®s orders. Now


    that he was willing to help her, she could only offer her gratitude


    Upon arrival at Jodie¡®s location, Margaret realized it was a bar. She despised such ces, for the loud


    music would make her feel uneasy. She couldn¡®t even bring herself to look at the dancing bodies on the


    dance floor. Everything seemed too ostentatious to her.


    The bar was dimly lit, so Margaret couldn¡®t see Jodie anywhere. She had to call Jodie to find out where


    thetter was. It took a few attempts before Jodie answered her call. ¡°I¡®m at booth twelve.¡±


    Clearly, Jodie was tipsy.


    Margaret immediately went over to the booth and saw Jodie drinking alone.


    Taking the bottle of liquor away, she demanded, ¡°Jo, why are you drinking? If something happened, you


    can share it with me. Drinking too much alcohol regrly can damage your body and your brain!¡±


    A bleary¨Ceyed Jodie curved her lips into a grin. ¡°Oh, you sound like my dad. You don¡®t look like a girl in


    her twenties. In fact, you act like my mom...¡±


    Margaret couldn¡®t stand how foolish she looked. ¡°Stop drinking. I¡®ll give you a ride home.¡±


    Jodie promptly uncorked another bottle of alcohol. ¡°No, let me drink. Life is tough. I¡®m going to lose


    everything soon.¡±


    Lose everything? Margaret did not quite understand what she meant. ¡°What do you mean by losing


    everything? Did you have a fight with Jack?¡±


    Jodie covered her mouth. ¡°Oh, slip of the tongue! It¡®s nothing. I¡®m fine.¡±


    Despite Margaret¡®s efforts, Jodie insisted on finishing the alcohol she ordered before stopping. By then,


    she was in a drunken stupor and couldn¡®t stop mumbling incoherently.


    Left with no choice, Margaret had to carry Jodie on her back. It was past eleven at night, so she was


    obviously going to reach home past midnight.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Meg, we found the person who stole our jewelry¡®s raw material. He¡®s dead, and the jewelry is gone. Our


    family is doomed. My dad is in the hospital, and we can¡®t afford


    to repay our debts...¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Margaret halted in her tracks as her eyes turned red. ¡°It¡®s fine, Jo. I¡®ll ask for Christopher¡®s help.


    Everything will be fine.¡±


    Suddenly, Jodie grew agitated. ¡°No, don¡®t go to him! No! Don¡®t you dare ask for his help. I¡®m not the kind


    who sells their friends out: Remember what he did to you? Why would you ask for his help? Even if I die,


    I won¡®t allow you to grovel before him!¡±


    Afraid that she¡®d kick up a fuss, Margaret yed along with her. ¡°All right. I won¡®t ask for his help. Come


    on, let¡®s go home.¡±


    After sending Jodie back home, it was almost midnight. Exhausted, she trudged back to the Lewis


    residence. At the door, she realized the entire house was brightly lit. Christopher¡®s back. He must¡®ve


    rushed back as I disobeyed his order and stayed out until past midnight.


    Drawing her clothes together, she headed in, ready to ce herself in the eye of the storm.


    Inside the Lewis residence, everyone was still awake. Both Elizabeth and Fredrick were standing in the


    living room. Upon spotting her, Fredrick sighed out loud but said nothing.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Inhaling deeply, she said, ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®ll exin everything to him.¡±


    Elizabeth reminded her, ¡°Mr. Lewis had a few drinks, and he¡®s in a foul mood. Be careful.¡±


    Margaret shot her a smile in response before heading upstairs. The bedroom door was ajar, and


    Christopher was sitting on a chair before the window. He was holding a lit cigarette between his fingers.


    Smoke swirled around the room, adding a sense of etherealness to his figure.


    He was still in his suit, so it was clear that he had only returned a while ago. Margaret went to him and


    poured a cup of tea for him. ¡°Jo was in a bad mood and got drunk. I gave her a ride home beforeing


    back.¡±


    Christopher paid no heed to her exnation. He took a puff of his cigarette and asked icily, ¡°Didn¡®t


    Fredrick tell you that you can¡®t leave the house?¡±


    Calmly, she answered, ¡°Yes, but he¡®s just a butler. He can¡®t stop me from leaving, so


    this has nothing to do with him.¡±


    After putting his cigarette out, the man announced, ¡°You never learn your lesson, huh? Fredrick is getting


    old, so he should retire and enjoy hister years in peace.¡±


    Margaret couldn¡®t hide her shock. She had no idea Fredrick would receive such a severe punishment.


    ¡°Didn¡®t I say that my decision has nothing to do with Fredrick?¡±


    Instead of answering her question, Christopher remained silent. Despite wearing a frosty expression, he


    seemed tired. Margaret knew there was no room for negotiation, but she refused to give up. ¡°What do I


    have to do so Fredrick can stay?¡±


    Christopher said nothing. He leaned into the chair and shut his eyes as his brows furrowed up.


    Margaret knew she shouldn¡®t be hasty, for he hated noise when he was exhausted. In a low voice, she


    uttered, ¡°You must be tired. Get some rest, and we¡®ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    With that, she retreated slowly and went downstairs to tell Elizabeth and Fredrick to get some rest. She


    settled down on the couch and decided to spend the night there. That way, she would wake up in time


    before Christopher was to leave the house. After all, she wasn¡®t sure when he would leave, and when he


    would return here again. She couldn¡®t afford to wait that long.


    That night, Margaret couldn¡®t sleep well. She roused when it was barely six in the morning. Despite


    feeling drained, she couldn¡®t sleep well and ended up with an aching body.


    Elizabeth also had a sleepless night. Looking spent, she got up and prepared some oatmeal porridge.


    ¡°Meg, what happened? Why did you sleep on the couch? Did Mr. Lewis lock you out of the room?¡±


    Margaret shook her head. ¡°No. I didn¡®t want to disturb him.¡±


    Elizabeth parted her lips to say something but changed her mind and hesitated. Seeing that, Margaret


    said, ¡°You can say anything that¡®s on your mind.¡±


    Elizabeth bobbed her head. ¡°Last night, Mr. Lewis came home with a dark expression. He med


    Fredrick for allowing you to leave home and ordered Fredrick to leave right away, Fredrick is packing up


    his stuff now. Can you persuade Mr. Lewis to change his mind? He must have been overtaken by rage


    when he made that decision. Mr. Lewis cared for you and was afraid you¡¯d end up in dangerte at night.


    You should talk to him.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Margaret felt an iing headache. She nced at the steaming bowl of oatmeal porridge and got up


    to head upstairs.


    As she thought that Christopher was still asleep, she was surprised to learn that Christopher didn¡®t sleep


    a winkst night. After he took a shower, he put on his bathrobe and sat before the window the entire


    night. The covers on the bed remained untouched, so it was obvious that he didn¡®t sleep on the bedst


    night.


    Margaret offered him the oatmeal porridge. ¡°Have some oatmeal porridge to soothe your stomach.¡±


    Christopher didn¡®t bother sparing her a nce. ¡°Get out.¡±


    She did not move an inch. ¡°Fredrick is currently packing up his stuff. Is there really no room for


    negotiation?¡±


    Massaging his be, Christopher answered impatiently, ¡°Don¡®t make me repeat myself.¡±


    Margaret shut up at once, but she made no move to leave.


    s, Christopher ignored her and got up to change his clothes. Panicking, she dered, ¡°Christopher!


    The culprit behind Jo¡®s family case was found dead, but the materials are nowhere to be found. Jo was in


    a bad mood, so I went out tofort her. I insisted on leaving the house, and it has nothing to do with


    Fredrick. If you want to me someone,e at me!¡±


    After putting on his suit, Christopher wore his watch and nced at the time before announcing, ¡°You


    have two minutes to convince me. If you can¡®t make me change my mind, my decision will remain the


    same. Don¡®t talk nonsense.¡±


    Anxiety red up in Margaret¡®s heart as she blurted out, ¡°I¡®m no longer the little girl you took in. I¡®m your


    wife! We need to ept the change in our rtionship no matter what the cause is. It¡®s time for us to


    change the way we deal with matters!¡±


    He shot her a calm look. ¡°First, you should act like a wife. It isn¡®t a good habit to stay outte.¡±


    Margaret was deted like a balloon, and her shoulders slumped. ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡±


    Christopher reminded her, ¡°You want to change the way we deal with stuff.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, you shouldn¡®t apologize to solve the problem just like you used to do back then.¡±


    With that said, he strode toward the door. At her wit¡®s end, Margaret ran over and blocked his path. She


    stood on her tiptoes and gave his cheek a peck. ¡°It was my fault. Please don¡®t be mad at me, hmm?¡±


    The man¡®s body stiffened as he was shocked by her action.


    Margaret felt a flush creep up her cheeks in embarrassment. I sound just like Megan when she acts coy.


    Despite hating it, I instinctively did it thinking that he loves it.


    Taking in the change in his expression, she waited eagerly for him to speak. Finally, after a brief silence,


    Christopher gave in. ¡°This better not happen again. Get out of my way.¡±


    Margaret made way for him obediently. She dared not mention Jodie¡®s family, for it took her a lot of effort


    to persuade him to let Fredrick stay. The rk family¡®s debts amounted to hundreds of millions, so she


    couldn¡®t be sure that Christopher would agree to help.


    Their war would always end before it could begin. No matter how much her hatred toward him was, and


    even when she was on the verge of crumbling down, he would always wait patiently until she caved in.


    There was only one way out. If she wanted to live in peace, she would have to please him.


    Sometimes, she found the situation strange. Despite hating her, he enjoyed seeing her submitting to him.


    Does he enjoy the pleasure of revenge when I beg for his forgiveness? I guess that¡®s it...


    It was a casual afternoon. Margaret sprawled on the couch and scrolled through her phone, bored out of


    her mind. News about Jodie¡®s family had got out. Judging from the situation, the rk family was a gone


    case. Someizens pitied their plight, but some were cruel and enjoyed the drama. No one bothered to


    offer help. The debts amounting to hundreds of millions were too much for one to bear.


    She wanted to meet up with Jodie and do her part as a friend. s, Christopher left instructions that she


    wasn¡®t allowed to step out of the house. She tried calling Jodie, but Jodie¡®s phone was switched off.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    That night, Christopher didn¡®te home. Margaret had a sleepless night again thanks to Jodie¡®s


    situation. She didn¡®t sleep a wink. The next day, her paleplexion was a stark contrast to her dark eye


    circles.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jodie¡®s phone was still switched off, and Margaret couldn¡®t leave the house without Christopher¡®s


    approval. Out of ideas, she finally gave Christopher a call.


    Christopher was discussing a contract with his business partner. When his phone rang, he frowned in


    displeasure and switched it off without bothering to look at the caller ID.


    After signing the contract, he went back to the hotel before checking his phone. His expression grew


    stern when he realized the missed call was from Margaret. She doesn¡®t call me usually


    He dialed her number and waited patiently for her to pick up. However, an automated message soon


    rang out, ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently not avable. Please try againter.¡±


    He then called the Lewis residence. It was Elizabeth who answered the call. When the call was


    connected, he asked, ¡°Where is Margaret?¡±


    Elizabeth nced upstairs and replied, ¡°Mrs. Lewis has been under the weather recently. The lights in


    her room were on the whole night. I believe she didn¡®t sleep well. She¡®s currently sleeping.¡±


    Christopher exhaled subconsciously. ¡°Mm. Tell her to call me back when she gets


    up.¡±


    He had just hung up when another call arrived. This time, it was from Megan.


    As he was exhausted from work, he decided to ignore her and rejected the call. Shortly after, Megan


    called him again insistently.


    Frustrated, he pondered briefly before answering the call. However, he didn¡®t utter a word.


    Megan¡®s upset voice rang out from the other end of the line. Christopher, why did you hang up on me? I


    tried calling you earlier, but the line was engaged. Who were you talking to? How long will your business


    trip take? I miss you!¡±


    A hint of disgust shed across Christopher¡®s eyes after he heard her sickeningly sweet voice. Calmly,


    he replied, ¡°Do I need to report to you where I am and what I am doing? Megan, please know your ce.


    You¡®re only Margaret¡®s stepsister, nothing else. Get it?¡±


    Megan couldn¡®t believe her ears. ¡°W¨CWhat¡®s wrong? Did you suffer a setback at work? I won¡®t disturb


    you. Please don¡®t get mad at me.¡±


    In a cruel manner, the man stated, ¡°I should¡®ve made things clear. You¡®re merely imagining things.¡±


    A hint of desperation crept into Megan¡®s voice. ¡°No, this isn¡®t it! You said you like me! You even bought


    me my favorite bags and a diamond ring. You¡®d fulfill my every wish and bring me out to social


    engagements! How could that be nothing?¡±


    Christopher responded tly, ¡°Yes, I gave you everything you wanted, except for my love. We were


    merely using each other to get what we wanted. Why are you taking it so seriously? If you don¡®t know


    your ce, I can get another recement anytime.¡±


    With that, he cut the line immediately.


    Compared to Margaret¡®s silence, Megan was too noisy. He never liked her and merely used her.


    Megan stared at her phone screen that had dimmed and let out a sudden shriek.


    Hannah pushed the door open hastily. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Megan bawled in such a hysterical manner that her ugly side was shown. ¡°Christopher doesn¡®t love me


    anymore! Mom, what should I do? I called him, but he said I should know my ce. If I can¡®t do that, he


    can get another recement anytime! He said I¡®m just Margaret¡®s stepsister to him! That b*tch! He can


    give me anything I want except for his love. What does he mean? He¡®s the only one I want!¡±


    After finding out what happened, Hannah said calmly, ¡°All right, stop crying. Don¡®t be pathetic. If he


    doesn¡®t like it when you contact him frequently, then don¡®t do that and wait for him to contact you. It isn¡®t


    easy to conquer a man like him. Also, Margaret is your sister. You aren¡®t allowed to insult her. This is the


    last time. Do you


    get it?¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Megan was already feeling frustrated. When she heard Hannah taking Margaret¡®s side, she bristled and


    dered, ¡°Remember how you pped me and stopped me from talking bad about her? She¡®s just a


    piece of trash that you discarded, so she isn¡®t even your daughter. Why are you siding with her? Do you


    feel guilty? You didn¡®t even take care of her as a mother. There¡®s no need to put up an act!¡±


    Hannah¡®s expression darkened. ¡°Megan, if you say that again, I shall disown you as my daughter!¡±


    This wasn¡®t the first time they had argued over Margaret. Megan refused to continue the fight and


    eximed, ¡°Fine, I¡®m not your daughter. She is your daughter, all right?¡±


    Her expression frosty, Hannah spun on her heels and stalked out of the room before locking Megan


    inside. ¡°I¡®ll only let you out when you calm down so you won¡®t ruin my n!¡±


    When Margaret woke up, it was already nighttime. As she seemed drained, Elizabeth dared not wake


    her up and waited until she woke up herself before giving her a bowl of piping hot seafood stew.


    The fishy smell of the stew caused Margaret to lose her appetite. ¡°Elizabeth, I don¡®t want to eat this.


    Prepare something that doesn¡®t have a fishy smell. Did Christopher say when he¡®ll be back?¡±


    Elizabeth replied, ¡°No, but he called earlier and asked you to give him a call after you wake up.¡±


    Hearing that, Margaret pulled her phone out and spotted a missed call from him. She immediately called


    him back.


    Meanwhile, Christopher was in the middle of a dinner meeting when his phone rang. This time, he


    nced at the caller ID and made sure it was Margaret before getting to his feet. He apologized to his


    guest and went outside to answer the call. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±


    Afraid that he was busy, Margaret went straight to the topic. ¡°Are you on a business trip? When will you


    be back?¡±


    Christopher nced into the private room before answering, ¡°The day after tomorrow, I guess. I have an


    important business meeting. If it isn¡®t something


    important, wait till I get home. If it¡®s important, you cane here.¡±


    After a brief deliberation, Margaret made up her mind. ¡°I¡®lle to you now!¡±


    The call ended, and Christopher returned to the private room. Inside, an elderly man with a potbelly


    joked, ¡°I wonder who¡®s the person who made you answer your phone in the middle of a business


    meeting.¡±


    Christopher¡®s lips curved slightly. ¡°I¡®ve left home a while ago, so my wife misses me. It¡®s normal for her to


    give me a call. Ss, you¡®re a henpecked husband, too. Stop teasing me, will you?¡±


    Ss Ludwick patted his belly and chortled. ¡°Brat, you¡®re good with words, huh? I¡®m no longer as healthy


    as I used to be, so I can¡®t drink with you. My secretary shall drink with you instead.¡±


    The young and pretty secretary sitting beside Ss got to her feet and went to Christopher, but he


    pushed his ss away. ¡°Ss, if you can¡®t drink, we won¡®t drink during dinner. We¡®ve worked together for


    years, so there¡®s no need to drink toplete the deal. Let¡®s just have dinner together as friends.¡±


    Ss shed a grin. ¡°I know you¡®re a henpecked husband just like me. From now on, you can¡®t tease me


    anymore! All right, let¡®s eat now.¡± He chuckled.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It took Margaret around two hours to arrive at the city neighboring Dellmoor by taking the high¨Cspeed


    rail. It was ten sharp when she reached the restaurant Christopher was in. His car was parked outside,


    and no one was inside. Afraid that he was in a business meeting, she waited outside patiently.


    A cold gust of wind blew into her coat, and she started stomping to ward off the chill after a while.


    Half an hourter, Christopher finally exited the restaurant with Ss, Noah and Ss¡® secretary trailed


    after them.


    Margaret stood before his car instead of stepping forward to wee him. She only went to him when


    Ss and his secretary took their leave.


    Upon spotting her, Christopher was taken aback. He then asked in a seemingly nonchnt manner,


    ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    She put her reddened, freezing¨Ccold hands into her pockets. ¡°I just got here.¡±


    Her face was flushed red from the cold wind. He wasn¡®t blind, so he obviously wouldn¡®t believe her. ¡°Get


    in the car. Let¡®s head to the hotel first.¡±


    When they got to the hotel, the first thing Christopher did was take a shower. While he was doing so,


    Margaret kept thinking about what to say to him. Before she could make up her mind, the bathroom door


    swung open. He had a bathrobe wrapped around him. He lit a cigarette but only puffed it twice before


    putting it out again. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡±


    In a panic, she couldn¡®t bring herself to say anything. Her face was flushed.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He picked up the watch he had taken off earlier before showering and fiddled with it. ¡°Does this have


    something to do with Jodie?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes. D¨CDo you think you could help out?¡±


    He raised his head to look at her and said tly, ¡°It¡®s not a question of whether I can or not. Every


    business has its ups and downs. Because of this matter, I had to forfeit more than a hundred million in


    those lost materials. I also have to ount for the


    loss in profit of what those materials were supposed to provide for me. I am the biggest victim here. Why


    should I pity the party who had caused me to suffer a loss? It was the rk family¡®s mistake for losing


    the materials. As a businessman, I can only do my best to fix what happened and keep my losses to a


    minimum. Even if the rk family are doomed, it¡®s not my fault. Do you understand me?¡±


    Margaret understood the logic behind his words, and she couldn¡®t retort him. However, he was the only


    one she could go to for help. ¡°Well, can¡®t you think about it from their point of view? Tell me how much


    you¡®ve lost in total. I¡®ll find a way to pay it off with Jo. Her dad is still in the hospital, and her mom is


    always sick. There¡®s no way she can do it on her own.¡±


    Christopher found her words hrious. ¡°Are you serious? Where are you going to get a hundred million to


    pay me? Stop being so na?ve and stop putting everything on yourself. You can¡®t do it, so I won¡®t ept


    your proposal. This is a business matter. I don¡®t want to involve my own personal feelings.¡±


    Since he had said so, she didn¡®t know how to convince him any further. It was true that he hadn¡®t done


    anything wrong. With a deep breath, she replied, ¡°All right. I understand where you stand now. Just


    pretend I never asked then.¡±


    Christopher lowered his head and looked at the expensive watch in his palm. With a vague tone, he said,


    ¡°That¡®s not the way you should be helping people. It¡®s so suspicious that the person who supposedly


    stole all the materials just so happened to die in a fire. From what I know, that person didn¡®t even have


    the time to resell the parts yet. Anyway, I don¡®t care about all that. That is for the rk family to deal with.


    ¨C They have to face the consequences.¡±


    Margaret could tell there was more to the matter. But if even the police couldn¡®t solve it, she doubted she


    had the power to do so either. It wasn¡®t that easy to retrace the lost materials. The future was


    unpredictable, but one thing for sure was the rk family was doomed.


    ¡°Okay, I get it..¡± She lowered her head and headed toward the door. Christopher looked at the watch in


    his hand. With a frown, he said, ¡°It¡®ste. Just wait for me to finish up my work and we¡®ll head back


    together.¡±


    However, Margaret wasn¡®t in the mood to hang around. ¡°It¡®s fine. Jo must feel horrible now. I think I


    should go spend some time with her. Is that okay?¡±


    He lost his patience. ¡°If you want to see her, then you¡®d better be a good girl and stay here tonight.¡±


    Left with no choice, she could only stay.


    She looked toward the huge bed in the room. ¡°I... I think I¡®ll go book another room. You¡®re going to be


    busy, so I wouldn¡®t want to disturb you.¡±


    Christopher walked over to the edge of the bed and sat down. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I know what I¡®m doing. Come


    over and get into bed.¡±


    He knows what he¡®s doing? She wondered if he was referring to something suggestive, but he looked so


    serious that it seemed unlikely. She started to doubt if there was something wrong with her train of


    thought.


    Perhaps because he was too tired, Christopher fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.


    After Margaret came out of the shower, she gentlyy down in bed. She was unable to fall asleep, but


    she couldn¡®t move around too much for fear of waking him up. It made her very restless.


    Suddenly, Christopher¡®s phone buzzed. It just so happened that he had ced it on the bedside table


    next to Margaret. She got up and took a look at it. On the screen, it showed a message notification. She


    could see a part of the message that read: Hey,


    Christopher. Are you awake? I¡®m sorry. I know I was wrong now. I really miss you. Can youe over

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    She couldn¡®t see what the rest of the message was, but she could already guess what it was about.


    Megan wanted toe to see him!


    Topare the two, the hatred she had for Christopher was more of a feeling of helplessness, whereas


    when it came to Hannah and Megan, she simply hated them to the core.


    She suddenly had a very evil thought on her mind. What if I replied to the text for him? However, when


    she picked up the phone, she realized it was locked.


    She racked her brain. She had seen Christopher use a password somewhere else. Margaret thought that


    he probably used the same password for everything.


    Deciding to try her luck, she keyed in the passcode. One, zero, two, seven.


    The phone was unlocked. She texted back: Sorry. He¡®s asleep.


    Immediately, Megan called the phone. Margaret was already expecting this, so she had pre¨Cemptively


    silenced the phone. When she answered the call, Megan shrieked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Margaret did not back down. Her voice was soft but firm. ¡°Who else? Megan, when I was your age, I


    never did anything as shameless as seducing someone else¡®s man. I can¡®t believe your own mother


    supports this. There really are all kinds of people in this world.¡±


    When Megan heard Margaret¡®s voice, she sighed in relief. She thought that Christopher had actually


    found someone new. After confirming that he hadn¡®t, she scolded, ¡°You¡®re the one who can¡®t capture his


    heart. How is it my fault? Christopher excels in everything except when ites to you. You¡®re the dark


    stain in his life. He really should just kick you to the curb!¡±


    Margaret buried her face into the nket. She tried to lower her voice as much as possible. ¡°Too bad for


    you but he would never do that. Save your breath. I¡®m on a business trip with him, so we¡®ll be together for


    the next two days. You cane and see him if you want. I don¡®t mind. It¡®s up to him how to react.¡±


    Megan was furious. ¡°Don¡®t be too happy! I just had a small argument with him; that¡®s all. Otherwise, he


    wouldn¡¯t even take a look at your face. Other people might not know any better, but I do. The person he


    hates the most in this world is you!¡±


    Afraid of waking Christopher up, Margaret did not bother to argue with Megan any longer. Instead, she


    ended the call.


    Just as she flipped open the nket toe out, she felt a hand on her waist. ¡°Since when did you learn


    to check out my phone?¡±


    Margaret swallowed nervously. He hadn¡®t heard her on the phone. He just thought she was going


    through it.


    Slowly, she turned over and stammered, ¡°No... I was just looking at the time. I can¡®t sleep... As she


    spoke, she put the phone back onto the bedside table and cleared out the call log


    Just as she was preparing to lie back down, he swiftly put his hands into her shirt. ¡°I¡¯ll ¨Ctire you out so


    you¡®ll be able to sleep then.¡±


    Margaret¡®s body instantly stiffened. She was scared. ¡°No, no. I can sleep! I just overslept a little the day


    before. You go ahead and sleep. I won¡®t bother you again...¡±


    Christopher said nothing. His hands didn¡®t move any further either. She breathed a sigh of relief and


    stared nkly at the dark ceiling above her. However, what she didn¡®t know was that Christopher had hisProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    eyes wide open at the moment. From the looks of it, it didn¡®t seem like he had just woken up from his


    sleep at all.


    The next morning, Margaret woke up after having a nightmare, her body covered in sweat. The room


    was too warm, and she wasn¡®t used to it. She got up to adjust the temperature. At this moment, the sky


    had just started to brighten. Christopher was still fast asleep.


    She sat on the couch facing the bed and scrolled through her phone to read the news. After the night


    before, all the major news outlets were reporting about the factory owned by Jodie¡®s family shutting


    down. The news of Dellmoor¡®s thirdrgest jewelry factory closing down made headlines. There were


    also articles about the huge debt they owed.


    At that moment, she felt utterly helpless. She was watching as Jodie¡®s family fell from grace, but there


    was nothing she could do.


    Margaret raised her head to look at the man asleep on the bed. He seemed less serious when he wasn¡®t


    awake. He wasn¡®t gentle to others, nor was he cold toward her. This was his truest form and the one that


    she felt closest to.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    At eight o¡®clock in the morning, Christopher woke up as per usual. Margaret poured him a ss of warm


    water. ¡°The air is quite dry. Have some water.¡±


    He slowly peeled his eyes open and looked her up and down before epting the ss of water. ¡°I need


    to meet with someone today. I want you toe with me.¡±


    Margaret wanted to tell him that she wasn¡®t feeling well and didn¡®t feel like going outside, but she couldn¡®t


    bring herself to say it. She knew he didn¡®t like to be turned down.


    While Christopher went out for work, she stayed in the hotel the entire morning. Around noon, Noah


    drove her to a high¨Cend restaurant. As usual, they had booked a private room. Looking out, she could


    see that the restaurant was bustling with


    customers.


    When she went in, Christopher was inside with another white¨Chaired old man. He looked pretty energetic


    for his age. His clothes were lowkey, but she could tell they were luxurious,


    ¡°Meg, this is Mr. Moore,¡± said Christopher with a smile.


    She wasn¡®t used to him being so gentle. Obviously, Christopher really respected this old guy. Hence, she


    followed suit and greeted him.


    Charles Moore looked her up and down. He smiled warmly and gestured for her to sit down. ¡°No need to


    be so polite. I¡®m a childhood friend of Christopher¡®s father. I was previously living overseas, and I¡®ve just


    returned recently.¡±


    Margaret would be lying if she said she wasn¡®t nervous. She wondered why Christopher would bring her


    to meet Charles. It made her feel as though she was meeting his elders somehow.


    For the most part, Christopher and Charles would talk to each other. Margaret just focused on eating her


    lunch and barely said a few words. She only spoke when Charles asked her a question.


    After several rounds of drinking, Charles was feeling a little tipsy. He suddenly asked, ¡°Christopher, have


    you ever seen your younger brother before?¡±


    Christopher¡®s expression hardened. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡®t have a younger brother.¡±


    Charles waved his hand. ¡°Well, I guess you¡®re old enough for me to tell you now. A long time ago, your


    dad... He had a son with another woman. Seeing your reaction, I guess the mother and son have never


    come looking for you all these years. I¡®m surprised they haven¡®t made a move yet.¡±


    Christopher did not speak. Margaret could sense that the atmosphere was tense, so she set down the


    fork in her hand. She had never heard of Christopher having a younger brother either. Quite frankly, she


    suspected that Charles was just spouting nonsense since he was drunk.


    Perhaps he was really letting the alcohol get to him, but Charles continued to chatter on about the past. It


    was almost as though the bombshell he had dropped earlier was mere nonsense.


    After exiting the restaurant, Christopher and Margaret helped Charles into his car before returning to


    their own hotel.


    Since the topic earlier, Christopher¡®s face had been dark. Margaret did not dare to ask him any questions


    either. She hadn¡®t slept well the night before, and she was very sleepy now. But since he was present,


    she didn¡®t feelfortable taking a nap. Hence, she had no choice but to power through.


    Christopher seemed to be pretty free that afternoon. He didn¡®t go out. Instead, he sat on the couch and


    tapped away at hisptop.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Margaret yawned repeatedly. She wanted to try to find something to talk about so that she could stay


    awake. For some reason, she decided to bring up what Charles had mentioned. ¡°Do you really have a


    younger brother?¡±


    Christopher¡®s hands froze briefly. His expression stiffened as he replied, ¡°Do you really think that¡®s


    possible? If that were true, he would have shown up a long time ago to im his shares to the family


    assets.¡±


    Margaret knew she had misspoken. She dared not say anything more. Just as another wave of


    sleepiness washed over her, she felt her phone buzz. She received a message that read: Hey, I¡®m at


    Jadeborough too.


    Christopher and she were in Jadeborough right now. Who sent this message? How did he or she know


    I¡®m here?


    Her heart started to beat wildly. After running through a possible list of people in her mind, she came to


    the bold conclusion that this person could be none other than Jenson.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    She sneakily stole a nce at Christopher. After making sure he wasn¡¯t paying attention to her, she


    texted back: Who is this?


    She received a reply fairly quickly. The message read: It¡®s Jenson. I¡®m at West Haven Caf?. Do you want


    toe over?


    Subconsciously, she quickly replied in agreement. As soon as her message was sent out, she deleted it


    immediately.


    She took some time to calm herself down before asking, ¡°Christopher, can I go out to walk around? I¡¯m


    kind of bored¡­¡¯


    Christopher was focused on what he was doing at hand. He didn¡¯t even raise his head when he replied,


    ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel pressured if I get Noah to tail you, so you can go alone. If


    you get lost, open your GPS. If you still can¡¯t find your way, then call a taxi. Remember the name of our


    hotel.¡±


    She was puzzled. How does he know I have a terrible sense of directions? After so many years, the only


    route she remembered was the way home. Now that they were in Jadeborough, she was like a deer


    caught in the headlights.


    Margaret murmured in agreement and left the hotel. She stopped a passerby to ask for directions to


    West Haven Caf¨¦. She was a little troubled when she heard that the caf¨¦ was only two hundred meters


    away from her hotel.


    She began to think that it was a bad idea. If Christopher finds out, he¡®ll tear me apart...


    After pondering over it, she decided to buy a face mask and lower her head all the way to meet Jenson.


    As soon as she stepped in, she received a text from Jenson that read: I¡®m right behind you.


    She turned around and saw him sitting by the window. His smile was filled with warmth as always. It


    almost seemed as if his smile could melt away the cold winter snow.


    However, unlike before, he no longer favored white and instead wore ck that day. The ck suit he


    donned elegantly carved out his figure. Colors could easily change a person¡¯s aura. Looking at Jenson


    now, Margaret felt that he had be a lot more mature-looking


    Having not seen each other for three years, Margaret felt a lot more reserved when she went over to sit


    down. ¡°Uh¡­ How did you recognize me? I¡¯m having a mask on after all¡­¡±


    Jenson reached out to take down her mask. ¡°Even if you be a pile of dust, I¡¯ll still recognize you.


    What do you want to drink?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She shook her head. ¡°Water is fine. I can¡¯t stay for too long.¡±


    Jenson did not press her further. Both of them seemed to be consciously avoiding talking about their


    respective partners. She didn¡¯t want to bring up Christopher, and he didn¡¯t want to bring up Waverly.


    ¡°So¡­ Has Christopher been good to you?¡± Jenson asked.


    ¡°Pretty well. I mean, no one ever has anything bad to say about him, right?¡± As she spoke, she looked


    down and fiddled with her fingers. She could feel Jenson¡¯s intense gaze bearing down on her.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ Everyone seems to think he¡¯s great. I just hope he¡¯s really treating you well; that¡¯s all.¡±


    Jenson¡¯s tone seemed to be tinted with sadness. Margaret¡¯s head sunk even lower.


    She could feel that this was a heavy topic for both of them. Hence, she decided it was better to talk about


    something else. ¡°You know about what happened with Jo, right? I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    He nodded in response. ¡°Yes, I heard. Sadly, there¡¯s nothing I can do either. It¡¯s too huge a debt. All of


    their family assets will be cleared out within half a month to repay those debts. After paying off the bank


    and the others, they¡¯ll only be left with the debt they owe to Christopher. I calcted, and it should be at


    least tens of millions. I doubt they will be able to pay it off. We¡¯ll just have to see how Christopher ns


    on handling it. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll squeeze the money out of them by force. That¡¯s out of character for


    him to do so. However, even if he allows them to pay him back slowly, it¡¯ll probably take them the rest of


    their lives.¡±


    Margaret furrowed her brows. ¡°I¡¯ll help her pay it off until it¡¯s done with.¡±


    Jenson smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me. We¡¯ll do it together.¡±


    The two of them exchanged smiles. For a moment, it felt as if they were back in high school again.


    At that very moment, what Margaret didn¡¯t know was Christopher, who was in the


    hotel, had just turned off the GPS locator on his phone. He made a phone call to Noah and said, ¡°Go


    check and see what she¡¯s up to at West Haven Caf¨¦.¡±


    Minutester, Noah called back and reported, ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis is¡­ She¡­¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Christopher had a rough guess in his heart. ¡°You can say it directly.¡± ****


    ¡°She¡®s with Jenson.¡± Noah broke out in a cold sweat.


    Enraged, Christopher mmed his phone on the ground. Margaret always betrays my trust and is


    always forcing me to take action.


    It started pouring when Margaret left West Haven Caf¨¦.


    There was a new message from Jenson. He texted her: Meg, the future is still long. Don¡®t let me forget


    you.


    Margaret did not reply, nor did she know what to reply. Right then, she was feeling down, and her mood


    was gloomy like the gray, cloudy sky.


    Margaret got rid of all traces on her phone while she was on the way back to the hotel. She did not do it


    out of guilt. It was just that she did not want to create more trouble at the moment. Needless to say, she


    never dated Jenson, and it was impossible for them to get together. She merely hoped that Jenson could


    be happy.


    When Margaret arrived at the hotel, she stood outside the room to rpose herself. Just as she was


    about to knock on the door, she heard suggestive moansing from inside the room.


    Margaret¡®s whole body shook when she heard that. Her hands froze mid¨Cair, and she did not know


    whether to knock or not.


    The woman inside was none other than Megan. After all, her voice was very distinguishable.


    Margaret could not bear to listen to the sounding from the room, so she turned to leave. In addition,


    she texted Christopher: I¡®m heading back first.


    Soon, no more noise came from the room. Without hesitation, Christopher got off from Megan when he


    saw the text message. Megan was in a daze, and her clothes were a little disheveled. She asked in


    confusion, ¡°What¡®s wrong, Christopher?¡±


    Christopher looked at the door and casually lit up a cigarette. ¡°I don¡®t feel like doing it.¡±


    Megan felt frustrated. He doesn¡®t feel like doing it? How can he lose interest when we have


    reached this point? That made Megan feel defeated.


    Desperate, she refused to give up. She listed her slender, long legs and rested them on Christopher¡®s


    legs. ¡°Christopher, are you fatigued by your business trip these two days? You can just lie down and let


    me do it.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Megan¡®s intention was obvious as she flirted with him.


    A trace of annoyance shed across Christopher¡®s eyes, and he walked to the window. ¡°You can leave


    now.¡±


    Hearing this, Megan was dumbstruck and felt indignant. ¡°What? Christopher, I came here in a rush and


    only got to meet you today. You¡®re asking me to leave when I have just arrived. Come on!¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t make me repeat myself.¡± Christopher did not even spare her a nce, and the annoyance in his


    eyes was palpable.


    Megan could only get up and leave in resignation.


    Deep down, she thought of the message Christopher received and cursed in her heart. Even though she


    did not see the message, it certainly disrupted her ns. Who¡®s the idiot who ruined my n?


    The next day at noon, Christopher invited Charles to dine at the same restaurant asst time.


    When Charles arrived, he did not see Margaret around. So, he smiled and inquired, ¡°Where¡®s


    Margaret?¡±


    Christopher hid his emotions very well and smiled brightly. ¡°She returned to Dellmoor first because she


    had something to attend to. Mr. Moore, are you serious about what you said yesterday?¡±


    Charles¡® hand froze slightly. He regained hisposure swiftly and asked, ¡°What do you mean? I drank


    a lot yesterday, and I have forgotten what I said to you.¡±


    Christopher fixed his gaze on him. Just then, he smiled and replied, ¡°It¡®s nothing. Forget it.¡±


    Charles went along with his words and added, ¡°Please don¡®t take my words to heart. I always speak


    nonsense when I am drunk. You can just ignore what I have said. Also, I wanted to set you up with Nini,


    but I didn¡®t expect you to get married out of the blue.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Nina Moore, Charles¡® daughter, appeared in Christopher¡®s mind. Thest time they met was when he


    was seventeen. At that time, Nina was only thirteen years old, and she was not very good¨Clooking.


    Christopher changed the topic and stated, ¡°Mr. Moore, stop joking around. Nina¡®s personality isn¡®t


    compatible with mine.¡±


    Charles smiled withoutmenting. He had been doing everything he could in the best interests of his


    daughter. Yet, Charles was unable to find a suitable husband for her.


    Meanwhile, at a hospital in Dellmoor, Jodie and her mother, Raina Gray, were standing beside Zachary¡®s


    hospital bed.


    Their eyebrows were furrowed. After all, they were in a four¨Cperson ward, and the other patients¡® families


    had not stopped talking all day. The noise irked Jodie, but she was held back by Raina. They could not


    afford to stay in a single¨Cperson ward with their current circumstances.


    Just then, one of the patient¡®s family members took away Jodie¡®s sk. ¡°My dad has soiled his bed. Lend


    me your water!¡±


    Jodie exploded in anger and yelled, ¡°Why didn¡®t he do it in the toilet? Can¡®t you prepare your own


    water?¡±


    The other party did not take her seriously and replied, ¡°My dad is eighty this year. He can¡®t control his


    urination and defecation. How could he have the time to go to the toilet? What¡®s wrong with using your


    water? You got your water from the hospital for free. You can just refill it after I¡®m done.¡±


    Jodie wanted to argue with him but was held back by Raina. ¡°It¡®s fine. We can get more waterter.¡±


    As soon as her words fell, the sk fell from the man¡®s hand and was dropped to the ground, causing it to


    break apart.


    The man took a look at the broken sk on the ground. Not only did he not apologize, but he also


    mocked, ¡°How cheap. Why did you cheapskates buy such a cheap good? It broke so easily when I didn¡®t


    manage to hold it properly.¡±


    Jodie almost exploded in anger. ¡°No matter how cheap it is, it¡®s still someone else¡®s belonging. Pay me


    back!¡±


    The man handed over his own dirty sk which he had used for many years. ¡°Here! You can have it.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jodie did not reach out to take it as she was disgusted. ¡°You could¡®ve fetched the water on your own


    when you have a sk. Are you nuts?¡±


    As the man¡®s family members were all present in the room, he stood up in an imposing manner before


    saying, ¡°Who are you calling nuts? Isn¡®t it just a sk? I¡®ll just give you another sk since I broke yours.


    Why do you have so much to say about that?¡±


    Raina had never encountered such a situation before, as she had been a wealthydy all her life. She


    shielded Jodie and said, ¡°It¡®s fine, Jo. You can go buy a new one. Stop arguing. Your dad won¡®t be able


    to rest well if it¡®s too noisy.¡±


    Jodie red at those people and left after mming the door angrily. She looked visibly upset, and one


    could tell that she was not to be messed with. She then strode forward with a fierce look.


    Jodie rushed out of the elevator. However, she bumped into someone. As she was already very upset,


    she warned loudly, ¡°Are you blind? Don¡®t you know you have to wait for the person to get off the elevator


    before boarding it?¡±


    Steven clutched at his chest after bumping into her. His face was pale, and he got more frustrated upon


    hearing her unfriendly tone. ¡°Excuse me? I didn¡®t even move when I stood outside the elevator. What did


    I even do? It¡®s you who bumped into me.¡±


    Seeing that it was Steven, Jodie rolled her eyes immediately. ¡°Look who it is. Despite your tall figure, you


    have no brains. Get out of my way!¡±


    Steven grabbed her and inquired, ¡°Hold on. How am I stupid? You seem to have a lot of opinion about


    me. May I ask what I have done to you? Not only did I not offend you, but I have also saved you. I didn¡®t


    even ask you to pay off the five hundred thousand that you owe me.¡±


    Jodie was triggered upon hearing his words. ¡°I don¡®t have any money. My family is in huge debt. I can¡®t


    pay off the debt even if you want me to. You didn¡®t offend me. I just feel that you are an eyesore. Are you


    done? Let go of me!¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Steven quickly let go of his hand and grumbled to himself. What¡®s wrong with this woman today?


    Later, he took the elevator up. When he passed by the nurses¡® station, he approached a nurse and


    asked, ¡°How¡®s my mom¡®s condition today?¡±


    Upon seeing the man before her, the nurse replied attentively, ¡°Her condition is perfect. The doctor will


    allow her to discharge in a few days.¡±


    After getting the information he hoped for, Steven thanked the nurse. As he was walking away from the


    nurses¡® station, he overheard the chatters among the nurses. ¡°It seems that the patient from bed 31 has


    no money to pay for his hospital bills.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡®t it obvious? He¡®s bankrupt, after all. I guess he can only wait for death to befall. I¡®ve also heard that


    he owes people a lot of money. It¡®s a shame to see one of Dellmoor¡®s famous jewelry process factories


    go into bankruptcy.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Steven brought his footsteps to a halt. After pondering for a moment, he returned to the nurses¡® station.


    ¡°May I know if the patient you¡®re talking about is Zachary rk?¡±


    The nurse then replied, ¡°Yes, he¡®s in our hospital now. He has a heart condition.¡±


    After learning about Zachary¡®s condition, Steven considered for a moment and asked, ¡°May I know how


    much he owes the hospital?¡±


    After some checking, the nurse informed, ¡°It¡®s around ten thousand now. He has to undergo surgery


    soon too. The hospital has been postponing it because he can¡®t fork out money. The surgery will cost him


    around two hundred thousand.¡±


    Steven then dered, ¡°If so, I¡®ll pay for everything, including the surgery fees. Please make it as an


    anonymous donation.¡±


    The nurse was surprised to hear that. ¡°Do you know Zachary?¡±


    With a wry smile, he replied, ¡°No. But I know his daughter.¡±


    Feeling jealous, the nurse¡®s voice was full of disappointment when she replied, ¡°Oh... Okay. I¡®ll process it


    for you now.¡±


    Back at the Lewis residence, Margaret was checking through her savings and decided to sell her


    paintings online. The ie from selling the paintings was fairly


    unstable, so she regretted leaving her previous job. Essentially, it would be much easier for her to help


    Jodie if she had a stable ie now. Either way, it was unpredictable that Jodie¡®s family would face


    insolvency.


    After transferring Jodie some money, she texted: Do allow us to go through this hard : time with you.


    Please remember that you¡®re not alone no matter what happens. Jenson and I will be by your side. So,


    don¡®t push yourself too hard. Margaret texted Jodie because she was worried that thetter would refuse


    to ept the money.


    When Jodie received the notification of the money transfer and the text, she could no longer hold back


    her tears. With the newly brought sk in her hand, she wailed loudly as she was walking toward the


    hospital, tantly ignoring all the curious gazes along the way.


    She then bumped into Steven again. The world was indeed small. Steven was about to leave the


    hospital when he spotted Jodie, and her pitiful state made him want tough out loud. ¡°Why are you


    crying? What happened to you? Did the seller refuse to give you a discount?¡±.


    Jodie rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°It¡®s none of your business.¡±


    Feeling like teasing her, he said, ¡°I asked because I care. Regardless, why do you hate me so much?¡±


    Jodie, on the other hand, became increasingly irritated as she stared at the man before her, sobbing.


    ¡°Why are you here? Are you here for the andrology department? Do you have syphilis?¡±


    The corners of Steven¡®s mouth twitched uncontrobly as he noticed the disgusted gazes of the


    passersby upon hearing Jodie¡®s statement. ¡°Why do you have to say that? I¡®m leaving now! Do enjoy


    crying yourself. I don¡®t want others to think that I bullied


    you.¡±


    Jodie watched him flee the scene and yelled, ¡°There¡®s no shame in admitting that you¡®re sick!¡±


    When she returned to the ward, Raina pulled her aside excitedly and eximed, ¡°Jo, someone donated


    money to us! Your dad can undergo his surgery now!¡±


    Surprised, Jodie asked, ¡°Donation? Who would be so kind to give us a donation? Everyone tried to stay


    away from us when our family went bankrupt.¡±


    Raina shook her head in reply. ¡°I have no idea about the person¡®s identity. The nurse told me that the


    donor insisted on donating anonymously. Apparently, he paid


    everything, including the recovery fees after the surgery. If we manage to find out the person¡®s identity,


    we must thank that person as he is our savior.¡±


    Dying to find out the identity of the donor, Jodie hurried to the nurses¡® station and asked, ¡°Miss, may I


    know who donated money for my dad?¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    With a half¨Csmile, the nurse replied, ¡°He insisted on donating the money anonymously. So, we can¡®t


    disclose his name. He told us that he knows you. As for other information, please forgive us for not being


    able to further disclose them to you.¡±


    A deep frown formed on Jodie¡®s forehead. ¡°He knows me? I know a lot of people. I can¡®t determine his


    identity with that one fact. I have an idea, why don¡®t you tell me what he looks like and his height? I might


    be able to make a guess then.¡±


    As a result of Jodie¡®s persuasive skills, the nurse feltpelled to spill everything she knew. ¡°He¡®s quite


    young and handsome. He¡®s tall and rich too. That¡®s all I can tell you. Please stop asking me about him. I


    might spill everything out if you press for more, and it¡®s against the rules to give information about an


    anonymous donor.¡±


    Jodie stopped bothering the nurse, but she did not stop thinking about the identity of the donor. Young,


    handsome, tall, and rich. Most people I know fit the descriptions, but right now, almost none of them


    would be willing to help. If it¡®s Jenson, there¡®s no need for him to donate it anonymously.


    She immediately thought of Jack when pondering the donor¡®s identity. Though Jack would not have such


    a big sum of money, there was a possibility of him gathering it somewhere else. The nurse would, of


    course,bel him as rich with that amount of money.


    With that thought in mind, she walked toward the end of the corridor and dialed Jack¡®s number. The


    phone was left ringing for quite some time when Jack finally answered it. ¡°Yes?¡± His voice was t.


    Jodie, however, did not mind that. She was still grateful for Jack¡®s kind actions despite thetter¡®s


    indifferent attitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jack was staring at hisputer screen when he answered the phone. Upon hearing her, he replied


    nonchntly, ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡±


    A smile then formed on Jodie¡®s face. ¡°Oh, stop it, Jack. You paid for my dad¡®s hospital fees anonymously,


    didn¡®t you? Why didn¡®t you tell me about it? I¡®m sorry for neglecting youtely. I¡®ve been busy with my


    family¡®s issues. But I promise that I¡®ll go look for you once I have time.¡±


    Jack frowned upon hearing her words and instinctively wanted to deny her statement. However, on


    second thought, he changed his mind. He shifted his


    attention back to theputer and simply said, ¡°I¡®m a little busy now. Goodbye.¡±


    Christopher returned to the Lewis residence around midnight. Margaret was already asleep, but the


    sound of the car engine woke her up.


    Recently, she was unable to sleep well, and any slight movement would wake her up:


    Soon, the bedroom door was opened.


    Margaret remained silent as the sound she heard in Jadeborough¡®s hotel room kept ringing in her ears.


    She did not know why she would be bothered by it.


    Christopher headed straight to the bathroom after entering the bedroom and immediately left the


    bedroom after a shower.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Margaret remained wide awake after that. When she headed downstairs for breakfast in the morning,


    Christopher exited the study at the same time. Though the two saw each other, they did not exchange


    any conversation.


    Margaret then texted him: I¡®m going to the hospital to visit Jo¡®s dadter.


    Christopher saw the text but did not reply, his deep eyes void of emotion.


    Margaret decided to deem his silence as consent. She left for the hospital after breakfast. Unlike those


    spoiled and pampered princesses that could not stand an ufortable environment, Jodie did not mind


    hanging out at the ward to apany her dad. She even slept on the chair for the night.


    When Margaret arrived, she was feeding her dad medicine.


    After seeing the ward¡®s environment, Margaret felt sorry for her. ¡°Jo, how¡®s your dad?¡±


    Jodie, with her usual carefree personality, replied, ¡°He¡®s fine. He¡®ll undergo surgery the day after


    tomorrow. The surgery fee was already paid for too. Thank you, Meg, for being such a good friend.¡±


    The more Jodie acted like that, the sorrier Margaret felt for her. ¡°Jo, where did you get the money? You¡®re


    not lying, aren¡®t you?¡±


    Jodie, with a sweet smile, answered, ¡°Jack paid for it. I sincerely thought that he doesn¡®t care about me


    at all. I didn¡®t go looking for him when the incident urred, and he didn¡®te looking for me either. To


    be honest, I thought we were no longer together. It never urred to me that he would help me. It seems


    that he¡®s only cold


    on the outside.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Margaret was happy to hear that. ¡°That¡®s good. I¡®ve brought some supplements for your dad. He can eat


    them straight away.¡±


    Zachary was awoken by the noises and was surprised to see Margaret. ¡°Margaret... The money that we


    owe you, I¡®ll pay them back slowly once I got out of the hospital. I¡®ve never owed anyone anything in my


    life before. I feel bad for owing you money.¡±


    Margaret was overwhelmed with mixed feelings when she heard that. ¡°Mr. rk, please don¡®t say that.


    You don¡®t owe me anything. Once you get better, I¡®m sure that you will rise to sess again. But before


    that, you have to take care of your health. Don¡®t worry too much about other things.¡±


    Zachary¡®s lips were a little blue, and he was a lot skinnier now. Even his hair was getting whiter. It was


    apparent that he had been struck a serious blow. ¡°Jo is so lucky to have you as a friend.¡±


    Jodie added, ¡°I feel lucky too.¡±


    Then, the ward door was pushed open. Upon seeing the face of the visitor, Jodie let out a cough and


    tugged the corner of Margaret¡®s shirt.


    Confused, Margaret turned and met Jenson¡®s soft gaze. ¡°You¡®re here.¡±


    Though nothing else was said after that, that simple greeting had a lot of meanings behind it.


    Jenson ced the supplements he brought on the table and said, ¡°I came to visit Jo¡®s dad, and I didn¡®t


    expect you to be here, too. Jo, I think the environment here isn¡®t suitable for your father to recover. Let¡®s


    transfer him to a private ward.¡±


    As soon as he finished his sentence, another patient¡®s family who had argued with Jodie previously


    mockinglymented, ¡°A private ward? How could someone in heavy debt afford that?¡±


    Patting her chest, Jodie pulled the curtains between both beds to block their view from the person who


    had just spoken. ¡°Ignore that. They are just a bunch of idiots.¡±


    The person then pulled the curtain open and admonished, ¡°What did you just say? How could you be so


    rude? I bet your manners are the reason that your factory went bankrupt. So what if you have a big


    family business? You don¡®t even know how to be a decent human being! Serves you right!¡±


    Rolling up her sleeve, Jodie yelled, ¡°Are you looking for a fight? I¡®m looking forward to giving you a p a


    long time ago.¡±


    Margaret and Jenson quickly stopped her. ¡°Forget it, stop arguing.¡±


    After seeing such a situation, both Margaret and Jenson insisted to transfer Zachary to a private ward.


    After all, a private ward had a better environment for Zachary to recuperatepared with the current


    general ward, which was crowded.


    Jodie agreed after some persuasion, but Zachary insisted otherwise. ¡°How could I enjoy myself when all


    these happened because of me? I can¡®t do that to Jo and her mother. I don¡®t mind staying here. I really


    don¡®t mind.¡±


    Jenson then replied, ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about money, Mr. rk. I¡®ve paid some money to the


    hospital. It¡®s enough for you to transfer to a better ward.¡±


    Zachary did not expect that he would have to rely on his daughter¡®s friends in the end. He was happy for


    his daughter to have such good friends, but at the same time, he felt sorry for dragging them into his


    mess.


    After transferring Zachary to a new ward, Jodie walked Margaret and Jenson to the exit of the hospital.


    The three friends finally got to gather after three years.


    ¡°Let¡®s have lunch together. It¡®s my treat. Don¡®t worry, I have money to treat you guys, and please don¡®t


    say no. It¡®s a rare opportunity for us to get together, after all,¡± Jodie proposed.


    Jenson agreed with her proposal and turned to look at Margaret.


    Meeting his gaze, Margaret lowered her head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three walked around the area for a while and found a working¨Css restaurant. Jodie then ridiculed


    herself, ¡°I¡®m sorry that I can¡®t bring you guys to a better restaurant. But I promise that I¡®ll take care of you


    two once I¡®m rich.¡±


    Jensonughed at her statement. ¡°That¡®s all right. You don¡®t have to take care of me once you¡®re rich,


    Plus, I don¡®t mind eating at this ce.¡±


    Margaret merely smiled while watching them bickering with each other. The pleasant atmosphere


    between them made her feel that she had traveled back in time, back to when everything was fine.


    Right opposite the restaurant, in a ck Rolls¨CRoyce, Noah was speaking in a low voice. ¡°Mr. Lewis, I


    bet Mrs. Lewis just happened to bump into Jenson at the


    hospital.¡±


    In the back seat, Christopher looked away and ordered coldly, ¡°Tell Waverly about this. Let¡®s go back to


    the office.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Inside the restaurant, the three friends were conversing as they enjoyed the food. Suddenly, a person


    entered the restaurant,


    Jenson spotted the person almost immediately as he was facing the exit. After identifying that person as


    Waverly, his expression darkened.


    Waverly spotted Jenson when she walked through the door. With her heels tapping the floor, she


    approached them and jokinglymented, ¡°How could you have no time to spend with your fianc¨¦e


    when you have time for your friends? Jenson, you¡®ve hurt me.¡±


    Jodie, who was in utter shock, bit her fork and shifted her gaze between Jenson and Margaret. Not


    knowing how to deal with the situation before her, she decided to remain silent.


    With a frown, Jenson asked, ¡°How did you know that I¡®m here?¡±


    Waverly smiled and seated herself next to him. ¡°Will you trust me if I tell you that I saw you when I


    happened to pass by the restaurant?¡±


    Jenson did not respond to that. Instead, Margaret asked, ¡°Have you eaten? You can have lunch with us if


    you don¡®t mind.¡±


    Waverly smiled at her and gestured at the waiter for another set of cutlery, ¡°Do you guys have any ns


    after the meal? I¡®m nning to go shopping with Jenson. Would you two like to join us?¡±


    Margaret was the first to answer. ¡°I can¡®t. I have work.¡±


    Jodie immediately followed. ¡°I have to take care of my father. You two do have fun.¡±


    Waverly, with a disappointed expression, said, ¡°Well, if so, I guess it¡®s just the two of us, then.¡±


    Soon, Jenson put down his fork and dered, ¡°I¡®m done eating.¡±


    Waverly, with a shrimp in her mouth, widened her eyes innocently and said, ¡°Why do you eat so little?


    The food is quite nice. You should eat more.¡±


    Her carefree personality was somewhat simr to Jodie¡®s, which made Jodie feel quitefortable


    interacting with her. Upon seeing Jenson¡®s grim expression, Jodie


    responded, ¡°Don¡®t mind him. He cats like a bird. Do eat more if you like the food.¡±


    Waverly then shifted her attention back to her food. She was thest to finish her food too. After that, she


    wiped her mouth and informed, ¡°I need to go to the restroom. Do wait for me, Jenson.¡±


    Upon entering the restroom, she immediately induced vomit. if it weren¡®t because of Jenson, I won¡®t


    touch any of the food here. I almost threw up when I ate the first bite! She could not stand a low¨Css


    restaurant.


    After throwing everything up, she washed away the bitter taste in her mouth with water. She then looked


    up to check herself in the mirror, and a chilly smile appeared on her face. ¡°I¡®ll make you pay for all the


    suffering I¡®ve gone through, Margaret.¡±


    When Waverly got out of the restroom, she even settled the bill. However, before she walked away, she


    commented, ¡°Your restaurant¡®s food is rubbish.¡±


    The cashier¡®s face went pale immediately at herment. Waverly¡®s face was full of disdain when she


    made thement, but when she turned to face Jenson, the disdain was reced with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Let¡®s go now, I¡®ve paid the bill.¡±


    Jodie felt sorry for letting her pay the bills. ¡°It¡®s supposed to be my treat. Please tell me the amount. I


    shall pay you back.¡±


    Waverly wrapped her arms around Jenson¡®s and smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry about it. Since you¡®re his friend,


    you¡®re my friend too. It¡®s not a big amount anyway. Do let me know if you guys are having another


    gathering.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenson, who was eager to leave, urged, ¡°Let¡®s go.¡±


    Margaret watched them leave silently, and she could feel disappointment filling her heart. Things have


    changed now. What¡®s gone is gone forever.


    Jodie grabbed Margaret¡®s hand when she noticed thetter¡®s expression. ¡°Let¡®s go, Meg. Stop looking at


    them.¡±


    After hearing Jodie¡®s voice, Margaret instinctively exined, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡®s just that I¡®m married, and he¡®s


    engaged. That¡®s good.¡±


    Jodie noticed the pain behind her friend¡®s facade, but she did not expose her. ¡°Honestly, does


    Christopher really like you? How could he not buy a ring for you after you¡®re married for three years? If


    you two are not suitable for each other, it¡®s better to end things sooner thanter.¡°

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Margaret did not want to continue the topic anymore. After their separation, she went home and


    submitted her resume online without dy. Being an introvert, she would not go out unless she had to.


    After years of working, I¡®m still an introvert. It¡®s pretty funny how I remain the same even though I grew


    up together with someone like Christopher. I wish I could be more outgoing.


    It was already night, and Christopher was still not home yet. Margaret shifted her attention to the dishes


    on the table and uttered, ¡°What a waste. Elizabeth, don¡®t cook so much food if Christopher is noting


    home the next time. I can¡®t finish everything alone.¡±


    Elizabeth grunted an acknowledgment. Fredrick nearly got kicked out thest time. Following that


    incident, she was hesitant to give herment anymore despite worrying about Christopher, as he was


    always not home. After all, she could not do anything about it.


    After dinner, Margaret read a magazine and yed with her phone leisurely.


    The phone rang out of the blue. Hearing the impromptu call, she picked up the phone and answered,


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    The person said nothing and directly hung up the call.


    Fredrick, who heard the sound, walked a few steps toward Margaret¡®s direction before turning away the


    next second. He knew deep down that it was Christopher who called.


    A few dayster, Margaret received a notification from a designpany for an interview. She packed


    her things early in the morning and applied some light makeup for a ruddyplexion.


    Then, she headed to the interview venue. Thepany¡®s HR department manager saw her and said


    with a smile, ¡°Oh, it¡®s you, Mrs. Lewis! I thought someone happened to have the same name as you.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Regrettably, ourpany couldn¡®t afford to hire someone as pampered as you. Although ourpany is


    not that big, we often work overtime here. I don¡®t think you¡®re suitable for this position.¡±


    That was the first time Margaret got rejected because of her identity. ¡°I¡®ve been self sufficient. It¡®s not a


    problem for me to work overtime. You may judge me from my resume without considering my identity,¡±


    she replied.


    The manager pursed her lips. ¡°Sorry, I think you should look for another job.¡±


    An unprecedented sense of despair washed over Margaret after she left the office. Simultaneously, she


    regretted resigning from her old job. It was out of the question for her to return to Casper¡®spany.


    Above all that, all she wanted was a job. She did not want someone to spy on her all the time.


    I¡®ve been looking for jobs but to no avail. My application was getting rejected by the recruiters with


    different excuses. With my qualification and working experience, I don¡®t think it¡¯s difficult for me to find a


    new job in this city. After all, the design industry is pretty popr here. Besides, I sessfully got my


    wedding dress design published in a magazine before, so I think I¡®m quite popr in the industry. Why


    would they reject me then? Is all this happening because of my identity?


    She hung her head low in dejection and went back to the Lewis residence. After a long day outside, she


    threw herself on the couch in exhaustion, unwilling to move.


    Elizabeth brought a pail of hot water and suggested, ¡°It must be a long day for you. Come and have a


    foot bath. You¡®ll feel better.¡±


    Margaret did ordingly and soaked her feet into the basin. ¡°Thepanies don¡®t want to hire me


    because I¡®m Mrs. Lewis. I don¡®t understand why.¡±


    Hearing her words, Elizabeth nced at her and tried to phrase her words nicely by saying, ¡°Who would


    dare to take you in when you¡®re Mrs. Lewis? Unless... you ask Mr. Lewis for help.¡±


    Margaret fell silent straight away, knowing that there were no shortcuts for her, as Christopher was


    someone who would set clear boundaries between his work and personal life.


    Seeing that she was only concerned about work, Elizabeth could not help but remind her, ¡°Mr. Lewis


    hasn¡¯t returned home for days. Are you not worried about that?¡±


    Shrugging her shoulders, she responded, ¡°Well, that¡®s beyond my control. What can I


    do?¡±


    Elizabeth paused for a brief moment before continuing, ¡°You can give him a call and ask him whether he


    wants toe back for dinner. It¡®s best for both parties tomunicate with each other in a marriage. I


    understand that both of you got married for a reason. The fact that Mr. Lewis agreed to marry you


    despite knowing your past proves that he likes you. Knowing his temper, you should stop being stubborn


    and be morepliant. What matters the most is the two of you being happy in the marriage.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    That¡®s absurd! Margaret sneered inwardly before replying, ¡°Are you kidding me? I was only eight years


    old when I joined the Lewis family! At that time, he was already eighteen years old and probably had a


    few girlfriends before. How would a teenager have feelings for a kid? Moreover, we got married because


    of what happened three years ago. It would make more sense to say that our marriage is just a show for


    public rtions. We¡®re still together because he knows that there will be tittle¨Ctattle about our rtionship


    if we divorce. He¡®s probably taking his revenge on me by forcing me to be stuck in this marriage for my


    whole life. He hates me to the extent that he¡®s willing to sacrifice the rest of his life to gain revenge.


    Hence, it¡®s ridiculous to say that he likes me!¡±


    Hearing that, Elizabeth said straightforwardly, ¡°Do you really think so? If Mr. Lewis really dedicates his


    whole life to taking revenge on you, it¡®s more like torture to himself. He won¡®t even bother to look at you if


    he truly despises you. If that¡®s the case, he wouldn¡®t have touched you!¡±


    Elizabeth spoke tactfully but Margaret was aware of the meaning behind her words. In fact, Margaret had


    noticed Christopher¡®s intimate acts toward her a few years back, and without a doubt, his actions made


    her skeptical about his feelings toward her.


    Nheless, she ruled out such an absurd possibility when she thought of the intense hatred in his gaze


    whenever he stared at her. ¡°Let¡®s not talk about this anymore. I will feel it if he has feelings for me.


    Unfortunately, all I could feel from him is resentment toward me.¡±


    Elizabeth breathed out a sigh and fell silent.


    After a long tiring day, Margaret went to bed early and had a few dreams. Waking up from her slumber,


    she could not remember anything from her dreams. Instead, all she could feel was her sweaty and sticky


    body.


    The sky was beginning to turn bright. Getting out of bed, Margaret went to take a bath and suddenly felt


    out of breath in the closed bathroom. At first, she thought it was normal to feel out of breath in a cramped


    space, but she gradually felt more suffocated and lightheaded.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When she came out of the bathroom, she swiftly took in a few deep breaths to soothe herself. It was at


    that moment she felt a faint throbbing pain in her stomach.


    A thought urred to her. My period iste for about twenty days. Looks like my irregr sleep schedule


    is messing with my menstrual cycle.


    Recalling the pain a while ago, she blushed slightly and touched her own chest. Well, I can feel my


    breasts swelling. My period should be here anytime soon.


    After two whole weeks of continuous job hunting to no avail, Margaret started to ept her fate. Without


    the Lewis family, I guess I¡®ll probably starve to death.


    Out of boredom, she randomly clicked on the website that she previously used to sell her paintings


    online. As she browsed through, she realized that her painting had been sold to someone. It¡®s been half


    a month since the buyer ced the order. How strange. The person didn¡®t even rush me for the delivery!


    In disbelief, Margaret double¨Cchecked the details and heaved a breath of relief when she confirmed the


    order to be true. Even though the pay was not a lot, she was still thankful for the ie.


    She withdrew the money and transferred them to Jodie without hesitation, not leaving any of it for


    herself. That order subsequently gave her hope and motivated her to create more art in her art room.


    Seeing how focused and hardworking Margaret was, Elizabeth decided to send the meal to the art room


    for her instead of calling her toe downstairs for dinner. Christopher was not home most of the time,


    and he would onlye home once in a while to retrieve some stuff and leave right away. As such, there


    was no need to adhere to the rules of having dinner in the dining room.


    When Elizabeth handed the te of poached sea bass to Margaret, thetter rushed to the bathroom


    while covering her mouth and started dry retching.


    The nauseating sensation caused her legs to turn jelly. As she got up weakly, she was stupefied to see


    the aggrieved look on Elizabeth¡®s face. ¡°Don¡®t worry. It¡®s not that your cooking is bad. The food is fine. It¡®s


    just that I don¡®t like the fishy smell,¡± she exined.


    Elizabeth asked in confusion, ¡°I don¡®t smell any fishy smell. How is your nose so sensitive?¡±


    Unable to exin her reaction from a while ago, Margaret merely said, ¡°Can you please cook me some


    vegetables? I don¡®t think I can eat the fish.¡±


    Suddenly, Elizabeth thought about something and asked, ¡°Meg, when was yourst period?¡±


    Margaret pondered before answering, ¡°It¡®s been one month. I think my unbnced lifestyle contributes to


    my irregr period. However, I¡®m starting to experience


    some premenstrual symptoms, so I think I¡®ll have my period soon. I¡®ll go for a checkup and get some


    medicine when I¡®m free. Don¡®t worry about me.¡±


    Unsure, Elizabeth asked, ¡°Is it possible that you¡®re... pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Margaret¡®s expression changed. ¡°That¡®s impossible,¡± she said. Except for the first time, Christopher


    would always stop at thest moment and pull away. They only did it once, so she did not think the


    probability of getting pregnant was high.


    Seeing how confident she was about not being pregnant, Elizabeth was worried. ¡°Then something must


    be wrong. Don¡®t wait. Go to the hospital to check now.¡±


    Margaret nodded. In fact, she had wanted to go to the hospital a few days ago, but she had given all her


    money to Jodie. Hence, she did not even have enough money to go for a checkup now.


    As night fell, she had no appetite at all. She spent the whole afternoon running back and forth between


    the art room and washroom. Nausea andte period made her feel uneasy. She tried to look up her


    condition on the Inte. Nheless, the information she found did not ease her mind. Instead, she


    was scared to death because her symptoms were rted to cancer. Panicking, she even suspected


    herself to have stomach cancer, as her stomach had always been weak.


    Initially, Elizabeth thought Christopher would not being home, so she did not ask the kitchen to


    prepare dinner. However, to her surprise, he came back right before dinner that day.


    After Fredrick greeted him, Christopher walked to the living room. ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you having dinner at


    home?¡± Elizabeth walked up to him in a hurry and asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± answered Christopher tly before sitting down on the couch.


    Hearing Christopher¡®s voice downstairs, Margaret hesitated for a while before heading down. After all,


    she needed money to see a doctor. She was afraid the more she dyed, the more she would scare the


    hell out of herself.


    Christopher turned a blind eye to Margaret, who walked down the stairs.


    Biting the bullet, Margaret walked toward him and murmured in a low voice, ¡°Can you borrow me some


    money?¡±


    ¡°For?¡± replied Christopher without even raising his head.


    ¡°To see a doctor,¡± Margaret answered honestly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Christopher frowned and finally lifted his head to nce at her.


    ¡°How would I know without seeing a doctor?¡± Margaret thought that his question was stupid, but she did


    not dare to speak her mind.


    ¡°What are your symptoms?¡± Christopher asked impatiently.


    Margaret swallowed hard and was embarrassed to tell him. ¡°Stop asking! I¡®ll pay you back when I have


    money.¡±


    Christopher then took out a card from his wallet and threw it on the coffee table. After that, he ignored


    her again and picked up a magazine to read.


    Immediately, Margaret took the card and thanked him. Then, she turned around and went upstairs after


    telling Elizabeth that she was not having dinner as she was so sleepy. Her eyelids felt extremely heavy,


    and all she wanted was to go to bed.


    When dinner was ready, Christopher was quite unhappy when he did not see Margaret at the dining


    table. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis is not feeling well, so she¡®s skipping dinner. She has had an upset stomachtely and has


    been vomiting. Her period is alsote. I have asked her to go to the hospital to check as soon as


    possible,¡± replied Elizabeth.


    Christopher¡®s eyes widened as soon as he heard that. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Elizabeth pondered for a while to ensure what she just said was correct. After making sure she did not


    say anything she should not have said, she repeated, ¡°Her period iste, so she needs to visit the


    hospital. Why don¡®t you take her there, Mr. Jones?¡±


    Upon hearing that,plicated emotions shed across Christopher¡®s eyes. However, he regained his


    composure soon and began eating dinner. ¡°Let Noah bring her. I have something to do tonight.¡±


    Hearing that, Elizabeth let out a sigh and turned around to leave. After Elizabeth left, Christopher


    stopped eating and called Noah. ¡°Send Mrs. Lewis to the hospital to see a gynecologist. Check if she is


    pregnant.¡±


    In less than a minute, Noah came in a hurry. Elizabeth quickly went upstairs to inform Margaret. When


    Margaret came down the stairs, she looked exhausted, and her face was pale, ¡°Are we going right now?


    But I¡¯m so sleepy..¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you have to go see a doctor right away if you¡®re sick. It¡®s not good to dy. Mr. Lewis asked


    me to send you to the hospital right now, so pleasee with me.¡±


    Taking a look at the dining room, Margaret had no choice but to leave with Noah.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Noah brought Margaret straight to the gynecology department to make


    registrations.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Margaret was dumbfounded. ¡°Noah, why did you bring me to see a gynecologist? I have an upset


    stomach, so bring me to the gastroenterology department first for a gastroscopy or something.¡± It was


    too awkward to have a guy apany her to see a gynecologist for her irregr menstruation.


    Noah replied seriously, ¡°I did what was told by Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Christopher asked him to do that? Is he trying to check if I¡®m pregnant?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She did not say anything else and followed Noah to the gynecology department obediently.


    Since it was a private hospital, and it was nighttime, there were not many patients around. She entered


    the consulting room and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the doctor was a middle¨Caged woman.


    Initially, she was worried that it would be a male doctor..


    ¡°Tell me your symptoms,¡± the doctor said professionally.


    ¡°Um... My period iste for a month,¡± Margaret answered.


    ¡°Do you experience any symptoms such as swollen breasts, nausea, or drowsiness?¡°. the doctor asked


    again.


    Margeret panicked when she heard that, as she had all these symptoms mentioned by the doctor. ¡°Yes.


    What does it mean if I have all these symptoms?¡±


    ¡°Well, there is a high chance that you¡®re pregnant. But I can¡®t confirm after diagnosis. Are you married?


    How old are you?¡± the doctor adjusted her sses and asked.


    Hearing those questions, Margaret felt a strong urge to leave right away. Nheless, she nced at


    Noah, who was standing by the door and answered, ¡°Yes, I¡®m married. I¡®m twenty¨Cone years old.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡®s run some tests first. Come back to see me again after the results are out.¡± The doctor then


    prescribed some tests for her.


    However, as soon as Margaret walked out of the consultation room, she felt anxious. Out of fear of


    knowing the results, she said, ¡°I think I¡®m fine, Noah. I don¡®t want to do the tests. Let¡®s go back.¡±


    Noah thought she was afraid of needles, so he tried tofort her, ¡°Don¡®t worry. You¡®ll be fine. It¡®s just a


    blood test. You¡®ll get pricked by a needle, that¡®s all.¡±


    Margaret was rendered speechless. Left with no choice, she went to the phlebotomy department in the


    end. She stared at the nurse, who injected the needle into her blood vessel, drawing two test tubes of


    bright red blood.


    Seeing how calm Margaret was, Noah was confused. She doesn¡®t look like she¡®s afraid at all. Why is she


    freaking out just now?


    The test results came out in a short while. Nheless, Margaret could not understand the data that was


    written on it. On the way back to the gynecology department, Noah¡®s phone rang. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, please


    excuse me. I need to take a call,¡± he said before leaving.


    Margaret returned to the consultation room and handed her report to the doctor, who took a look and


    said, ¡°You¡®re pregnant.¡±.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Margaret felt her hands and feet turn cold at that instant.


    The doctor noticed the look on her face and asked indifferently, ¡°If you¡®re not ready to have a child, you


    should have taken preventive measures.¡±


    Margaret remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°No, it¡®s not that I¡®m not ready. I¡®m happy as long as


    the baby is healthy.¡±


    It¡®s exactly what I hoped for! Christopher said as long as I can bear him a child, he will let me go. But,


    why am I not feeling happy when I can regain freedom soon?


    Right then, Noah came in after taking the call. ¡°So how¡®s the result?¡±


    The doctor showed him the report and was about to speak when Margaret interrupted, ¡°I¡®m not pregnant.


    It¡®s gettingte now, so I¡®ll go to the gastroenterology department to get my stomach checked tomorrow.¡±


    The doctor was a little taken aback. However, as soon as she saw Margaret¡®s pleading eyes, she paused


    for a while before saying, ¡°When you get back, be careful about what you eat and don¡®t starve yourself.


    Most importantly, don¡®t take medicine indiscriminately.¡±


    Hearing that, Margaret breathed a sigh of relief. She understood what the doctor was trying to say,


    ¡°Thank you. I understand.¡±


    She did not know why she wanted to keep her pregnancy a secret, either. That was


    just a subconscious act. To others, the birth of a new life was a blessing that would bring happiness to


    the family. However, to her, it was a heavy burden.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Hannah abandoned me because I was too much of a burden, wasn¡®t it? I¡®m just the same as my baby.


    We are both unwanted by the people we love.


    When Margaret arrived back at the Lewis residence with Noah, Christopher was waiting for her. It was


    like he was waiting for the results.


    When Noah informed him that Margaret was, in fact, not pregnant, Christopher stood up with a nk


    expression and walked to the door. He said, ¡°There¡®s no need to give me a lift. I¡®ll drive myself.¡±


    Margaret watched him leave. If I give birth to this baby, our rtionship will end. This man who had been


    around in my life for over ten years will be gone from my life. He will vanish, and I will be leaving this


    ce, too.


    The next day, Margaret woke up early in the morning when her phone rang.


    She epted the call groggily. Casper asked through the phone, ¡°You haven¡®t woken up yet? I heard


    that you have been looking for a job recently. Do you want toe back to mypany?¡±


    Margaret¡®s drowsiness was gone in an instant. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Casperughed gloatingly. ¡°Everyone in the industry knows that you, Christopher Lewis¡® wife, are


    currently looking for a job. From the rumors I heard, they seem to think that Christopher mistreated you


    by not giving you any money. It¡®s awkward, isn¡®t it? If you need money, you cane back to my


    company! I mean, who else would want to hire you?¡±


    Margaret was shocked to know that her act of looking for a job had unintentionally ruined Christopher¡®s


    reputation. She mumbled, ¡°Um... Let me think about it.¡±


    ¡°What is there to think about? If youe back and work for me, I¡®ll pretend you had never left this


    company in the first ce. I¡®ll assume you were on paid leave. What do you think? Oh, and let me be


    clear with you. I¡®m not trying to spy on you on behalf of Christopher. I¡®m doing this out of pure


    appreciation of your talent. Mypany needs gifted designers like you!¡±


    Margaret hesitated. After all, Casper¡®s offer was too hard to resist. She was short of money at the


    moment, so it was great news to her that she could get paid even though she had not been working


    lately. However, Margaret had a feeling that Casper was up to no good.


    She understood her own capability the most. It simply was not possible for Casper¡®spany tock


    designers like her. Hence, she questioned, ¡°Come on. Be honest with me. Do you have an ulterior motive


    for doing this?¡±


    Casper was taken aback by her question. ¡°What ulterior motive? What could I possibly achieve from


    this? I¡®ve been best friends with Christopher for so many years. I would never be interested in his wife. I


    asked because I noticed you couldn¡®t get a job. If you are unwilling toe back and work for me, I can¡®t


    force you, right?¡±


    Margaret pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°All right... Thank you. I¡®ll head to thepany today.¡±


    She hung up and got out of bed to get herself ready. Before she headed out, she put on some light


    makeup to bring some color to her pale face. Before she headed out, Elizabeth asked, ¡°Meg, where are


    you headed?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m going to Casper¡®spany for work,¡± she responded.


    Elizabeth was concerned about Margaret¡®s condition. ¡°But recently, you haven¡®t been feeling well. Are


    you sure you want to head to work now? If you really need money, why don¡®t you use the card that Mr.


    Lewis gave you?¡±


    Margaret remained quiet for a moment before she spoke. ¡°I borrowed that money from him. I¡®ll need to


    pay him back in the future. I don¡®t feel like spending his money.¡±


    Elizabeth was confused. ¡°What do you mean? He is your husband. It¡®s normal for you to use his money.


    Those women out there are more than happy to spend his money. You¡®re basically saving up the money


    for them if you don¡®t spend it. Are you silly?¡±


    Margaret smiled faintly. ¡°Nope. I¡®m not silly. I just don¡®t want to owe him anything. Anyway, I¡®m leaving


    now. Just tell Christopher where I am if he asks.¡±


    When she arrived at the office, Le led her to the desk that she had previously used. ¡°We didn¡®t clean


    your desk, so you can still work here.¡±


    Margaret expressed her gratitude before Le passed her a file. ¡°Take a look at the project you are in


    charge of this month. It should be no problem for you, right?¡°

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Margaret flipped through the document. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Le patted her shoulder. ¡°Great. Work hard!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After Le left, Margaret let out a long sigh. She did not expect to return to Soaring Design once again


    after she had resigned. It was pathetic, as she had wanted to leave in the first ce to chase after her


    dream. Yet, things did not turn out the way she expected. Life was indeed harsh.


    During lunchtime, Margaret had no appetite to eat anything, so she ordered a ss of lemonade before


    continuing her work. She was aware that she had to take care of herself now that she was pregnant. It


    was best if she did not work overtime.


    As for her pregnancy, she had no idea how to tell Christopher about it.


    Casper noticed that Margaret skipped lunch and asked curiously, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Does the food at the


    cafeteria suck?¡±


    Margaret shook her head. ¡°No. I just don¡®t have the appetite to eat.¡±


    Casper peered at the lemonade in Margaret¡®s hand and frowned. ¡°Isn¡®t that a bit too sour?¡±


    Margaret smiled without replying. I don¡®t know how to exin this. I¡®ve been craving weird foodstely.


    When she arrived home after work, she called Jodie, but thetter did not answer the call.


    Suspecting that Jodie might be busy, she did not overthink it.


    At that moment, Fredrick¡®s voice came from downstairs, signaling to Margaret that Christopher was


    back.


    It seemed like Christopher had no ns to head out that night. He went straight to take a bath and


    changed into a set of casual clothes. After that, both of them sat down at the dining table without


    speaking to each other. The atmosphere was quite tense.


    Elizabeth served the remaining dishes before advising, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you have been feeling unwelltely,


    so I have made a healthy soup for you, It has a fishy smell to it, but it¡®s good for your health, so please


    drink some.¡±


    Margaret feared that she would vomit again, so she quickly covered her nose. ¡°I¡®m not going to drink it...


    Elizabeth, I¡®ve told you not to make anything that smells fishy. I can¡®t stand it.¡±


    Elizabeth handed a small bowl of soup to Margaret. ¡°I¡®ve spent the whole afternoon preparing this soup


    for you. Pinch your nose and gulp it down. It¡®s going to be all right.¡±


    Hearing this, Margaret was unwilling to see Elizabeth¡®s effort go to waste. Hence, she pinched her nose


    and picked up the bowl of gooey soup before her. Even though she had prepared herself, the fishy smell


    still made her stomach churn. She then dashed into the restroom and threw up the food that she had


    eaten.


    Worried, Elizabeth turned to Christopher as she knew Margaret would not listen to her. ¡°Mr. Lewis, what


    should we do to help Mrs. Lewis? She had always suffered from gastric problems. Look at her now. What


    if it is something serious? She is still so young¡±


    Christopher frowned. Picking up food with his fork stiffly, he replied, ¡°She isn¡®t a kid anymore. I don¡®t have


    to worry about her.¡±


    Elizabeth pouted. ¡°But the least you can do is show some concern, right?¡±


    Christopher ced his fork back on the table. Then, he gracefully wiped his mouth and asked


    emotionlessly, ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡±


    Elizabeth lowered her head and returned to the kitchen with tears in her eyes. She felt sorry for


    Margaret.


    When Margaret returned to the dining table, Christopher was still sitting there. He stopped eating and


    was obviously waiting for her.


    ¡°What happened to you? I gave you money to see a doctor, and yet you¡®re still in this state. What are you


    putting on an act for?¡± Hurtful words came out of Christopher¡®s mouth right away,


    ¡°I¡®m okay. I guess it¡®s just gastritis. I¡®ll be okay after taking some medicine.¡± Margaret ignored the


    sadness in her heart and returned Christopher the card. ¡°Here. I¡®ll pay you back after I get my sry.¡±


    Christopher did not even look at the card she ced on the table, His expression darkened as he


    clenched his fists and said, ¡°Get lost.¡°

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    As Margaret had no appetite, she turned to head upstairs. The sound of tes breaking rang from


    behind. She stopped in her tracks and turned to see a mess on the floor when Christopher walked past


    her and went up the stairs. He then changed and left the house.


    Elizabeth, who heard themotion, ran out of the kitchen and uttered, ¡°Mrs. Lewis...¡±


    shing her a smile, Margaret assured, ¡°It¡®s all right, Elizabeth. I made him angry. Have someone to help


    clean up the mess.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Jodie sat on the cold floor. The doctors who walked past her merely stole


    nces at her, sighed, and continued on their way.


    The door to the operating room was still open behind her. Raina¡®s sorrowful wails rang out inside,


    piercing Jodie¡®s heart.


    Zachary died during the surgery. At first, Jodie thought she could finally rx after the surgery fees were


    paid. As long as Zachary was alive, she believed things would take a turn for the better. However, she


    did not expect more bad news toe, not even giving her a chance to catch her breath.


    After a while, Raina came out with reddened eyes. ¡°Jo, you should go in and say yourst goodbye.¡±


    Still in a daze, Jodie shook her head. ¡°I don¡®t want to. Mom, I¡®ll arrange the funeral tomorrow. You should


    head back and get some rest.¡±


    Raina stood motionlessly as her sobs grew louder. Her skinny body swayed from left to right, as if she


    would copse at any second.


    The thought of having to return to that eerie and terrifying rental house gave her the chills.After all, she


    used to be a richdy in a wealthy family. Never had she been this miserable,


    After a moment of impasse, Jodie rose to her feet and said, ¡°Mom, let me send you home.¡±


    Grabbing her daughter¡®s hands, Raina said, ¡°It¡®s okay, Jo. I know it¡®s been hard for youtely. I haven¡®t


    been able to help much, and I know I¡®ve been a burden. Please handle the remaining issues. I can go


    back myself.¡±


    Like an emotionless puppet, Jodie nodded without a word.


    After taking onest look at the operating room, Raina left with tears¨Crolling down her cheeks. Her


    affluent days were now gone for good. She had no choice but to face the reality of living in a messy


    rental house in the future.


    Jodie did not shed a single tear at all. It was not that she was not upset, but it was as if her soul had left


    her body. She felt so numb and weak that she had no energy to even cry.


    Holding the death certificate in her hands, she exited the hospital and saw the rain pouring down heavily.


    A bitter smile stretched across her pale face as she watched the pedestrians rushing to take shelter.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lost in her thoughts, she walked into the rain. The huge raindrops pattered on her body, but she did not


    feel pain. Instead, the coldness prated her bones.


    Suddenly, someone yanked her to the side, where there was an awning to block her from the rain. ¡°Are


    you crazy? What are you doing standing in the rain?¡±


    She turned around to see Steven before she said emotionlessly, ¡°My dad died during the surgery. Why


    are we so unfortunate?¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Steven asked, ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    Jodie did not respond. She extended her arms to catch the raindrops, hoping the coldness could snap


    her out of her trance.


    A middle¨Caged woman who was dressed opulently was sitting in a ck Maybach at a distance. She


    was Steven¡®s mother, Amelia Fuchs, and she was quite taken aback when she saw Steven interacting


    with Jodie. That was the first time in years she ever saw her son care for a woman. Should I be happy for


    him?


    After a long while, the driver asked, ¡°Mrs. Jones, should we wait for Mr. Jones?¡±


    Amelia coughed and leaned against the seat weakly before saying, ¡°It¡®s okay. Let¡®s go.¡±


    The car drove away and disappeared into the rain. Steven was quite confused upon seeing that. His


    mother had left him behind countless times since he was a child. She doesn¡®t even care about what kind


    of situation I¡®m in, and she just leaves like that every time! Am I her biological son, or not?


    ¡°Deepest condolences, Your father may have left, but you still have to live your life. You have to stay


    strong,¡°consoled Steven with a hint of annoyance in his tone after


    he was left behind.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    ¡°Steven, I bet you have never lost a family member before,¡± uttered J?die as she rolled her eyes at him


    before walking into the rain.


    Steven heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her snapping back at him, which meant she had calmed


    down.


    As she did not want to return home with negative emotions, she went straight to Jack¡®s ce. Currently,


    what she needed the most was constion from the person she loved.


    When she reached Jack¡®s ce, thetter was taking a shower. She sneezed and looked for a towel to


    dry her wet hair when Jack¡®s phone lit up on the bed and caught her attention. The moment she picked it


    up to have a look, she froze, and she felt her blood go cold. At the same time, the roaring thunder and


    sh of lightning outside seemed toplement her shock.


    Ten minutester, Jack stepped out of the shower and was slightly taken back when he saw Jodie.


    Snatching the phone from her, he immediately shouted, ¡°Why are you looking at my phone?


    Staring intently back at him, Jodie snapped, ¡°If you have nothing to hide, you wouldn¡®t be worried about


    me checking your phone.¡±


    Wearing a cold expression, Jack changed the subject and questioned, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Feeling pathetic and ridiculous, Jodie scoffed, ¡°Why can¡®t I be here? I rented this house just for you. Do


    you have any idea where my mom and I are staying now? We¡®re staying in a slum with all kinds of weird


    people around! We are always in fear whenever we return. And this is how you treat me? My family paid


    for the fees while you studied abroad. Besides, my dad helped you tond a good job when you


    returned. I didn¡®t even dare to burden you with my family¡®s problems, and this is how you treat me?¡±


    Ruffling his hair in frustration, Jack snapped, ¡°It¡®s not what you think it is. If you¡®re willing to hear me out,


    then listen carefully. If not, the door is just right there. As for the money your family has given me for my


    studies and the rent, I¡®ll pay you back as soon as possible. Does that satisfy you?¡±


    Jodie¡®s entire body was shivering in cold and anger. The man in front of her seemed like a stranger to


    her now. Finding it hard to believe and ept the reality, she


    bellowed, ¡°Exin yourself then. I would like to see how you¡®re going to defend yourself!¡±


    Jack deleted all the messages on his phone before saying cidly, ¡°Sasha and I are just friends. We


    work in the samepany. That¡®s all. If you insist on thinking I¡®m having an affair with her, then so be it. I


    don¡®t have anything else to say.¡±


    Jodie sneered. ¡°Sasha? You make it sound like the two of you are close. How do you expect me to


    believe that nothing is going on between you guys? I saw you two calling each other ¡®darling¡® and


    greeting each other good morning and good night. Do you think I¡®m a fool? Do you know what about you


    that disgusts me, Jack? You should¡®ve told me right away when you don¡®t love me anymore. Why do you


    have to humiliate me like this? Is money the problem between us? What do you mean you¡®ll pay back the


    money? Are you nning to cut ties after doing so? Let me ask you one more time. Are you the one who


    donated the two hundred thousand for my dad¡®s surgery?¡±


    Hanging his head, Jack simply replied, ¡°No. I have nothing to do with that.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Jodie¡®s heart shattered into pieces, and herst trace of hope was gone. ¡°Jack, I want to


    know, from the beginning, what did you want from me? I have a feeling that you never liked me, and I


    can¡®t see any affection and passion for me in your eyes.¡±


    Only then did Jack look her in the eyes and mutter in a calm tone, ¡°I wanted a better future for myself.


    You¡®re right. I never liked or loved you, and I couldn¡®t. I have many important things to do, so I don¡®t have


    the time to love and date someone. I don¡®t care how you think of me. One thing for sure is that I¡®ll pay


    back the money that I owe your family twofold or more. That¡®s all I have to say.¡±


    Tears welled up in Jodie¡®s eyes, but she tried her best to hold them back. ¡°I understand now. I bet Sasha


    is just like me, a stepping stone. I should feel sorry for her instead of getting mad at her. The look in your


    eyes is so cold, even from the beginning. I was a fool to believe you. You don¡®t have to pay back the


    money. Since I spent it on you willingly, I¡®m not hoping for you to return it. Thank you for teaching me a


    valuable life lesson, and for making me suffer more during the worst times of my life.¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    After saying that, she turned around and left. The tears she had been holding back finally began rolling


    down her cheeks.


    She already understood everything when Jack stepped out of the bathroom. He was not concerned


    about her being drenching wet, but he was more concerned about the secret on his phone. She had had


    enough disappointment in him, and she would no longer try to deceive herself.


    Her mind was muddled as she returned to her rented house. It was an old residential building that was


    only five stories high. No one managed the building. There were more than ten units on each floor, and


    the residents were made up of different groups of people. She could hear angry grumbles from the drunk


    men in other units. The corridor was dark at night, and it was terrifying for anyone to walk through the


    corridor alone.


    Jodie stood in front of her unit and adjusted her emotions before taking out her keys. Suddenly, her gaze


    fell on the door lock. They had changed the door lock after moving in, but now, there were scratches on


    the door lock, and it seemed damaged.


    Her palms began to sweat due to her anxiety. She found a metal rod in the corner, and she picked it up


    before pushing the door open. After turning the lights on, she saw aplete mess inside. The ce


    that was spick and span before this had be an unpleasant sight. Her mother, Raina, was lying


    unconscious on the floor.


    ¡°Mom! Mom, what happened to you?¡± She rushed forward and held Raina as she cried like a child. All


    these events had taken a huge toll on Jodie, and she could no longer continue putting up a strong front.


    Raina¡®s lips were pale, and she was unconscious. Jodie panicked and called Margaret¡®s number.


    Margaret had fallen asleep when she received the call. ¡°Hello? Jo, what¡®s wrong?¡±


    Jodie sobbed, ¡°Someone broke into my house, and I don¡®t know what happened to my mom. I just can¡®t


    seem to wake her up. What should I do? Meg, you have to help me. Please...¡±


    Margaret was shocked. She hurriedly got out of bed. Due to her huge movements, she felt the pain in


    her abdomen again, and she grimaced. Despite the unbearable pain, she sull said over the phone, ¡°Jo,


    don¡®t panic. Send me your location, and I¡®ll be there with some bodyguards. Don¡®t worry, li will be okay.


    You have to make sure that


    you¡®re safe until we arrive, do you understand?¡±


    Jodie was never the kind of girl that would cry and beg for help unless things were out of her control.


    Knowing this, Margaret was anxious. She endured the pain in her stomach and went downstairs to get


    Fredrick and two bodyguards before heading to Jodie¡®s ce.


    After arriving at the creepy old residential building, Margaret felt like crying. She had never been to


    Jodie¡®s ce ever since Jodie moved, and she had no idea that thetter ended up living in such a


    terrible ce.


    It was a chaotic building and was filled with all kinds of people. Thus, the area was difficult to manage.


    When they arrived upstairs, Jodie was crying sorrowfully.


    Margaret called the police and sent Raina to the hospital. Fortunately, Raina only passed out due to


    extreme shock, and her life was not at risk.


    Jodie cried for two whole hours in Margaret¡®s arms in the hospital¡®s corridor. She told Margaret


    everything. Margaret was frustrated and sad for Jodie, but the pain in her stomach was so torturous that


    she could not even say something to console her friend. She began sweating due to the pain, and her


    vision went blurry too.


    Fredrick noticed that and asked, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, are you feeling unwell?¡°.


    Margaret covered her stomach and endured the pain. ¡°I¡®m fine. You guys can go back now. I¡®ll stay here


    with Jo. If Christopher asks about me, you can tell him what happened.¡±


    Fredrick nodded in response and left the hospital with the bodyguards. Margaret then slumped down in


    her chair and said, ¡°Jo... My stomach hurts...¡±


    Jodie wiped away her tears and called for the doctor. After running tests on Margaret, the doctor


    concluded by saying, ¡°Your pregnancy is unstable due to exhaustion. You should get more rest for the


    time being. We can only determine your situation after a week because your current condition is too


    poor.¡±


    Jodie was shocked to hear that. ¡°Are you pregnant? Whose baby is it?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Margaret was rendered speechless. ¡°Who else do you think?¡±


    Jodie asked softly, ¡°C¨CCould it be... Jenson¡®s?¡±


    Margaret sighed. ¡°Jo, that is something I will never do. The baby is Christopher¡®s. Please keep my


    pregnancy a secret. Christopher doesn¡®t know about it yet.¡±


    ¡°What? He doesn¡®t know? Why didn¡®t you tell him? Perhaps he will treat you better after knowing this!


    You have to fight for yourself, and don¡®t end up like me, giving my everything to an ungrateful man!¡±


    Jodie was frustrated.


    ¡°I didn¡®t give him anything. In fact, I even owe him a lot. I don¡®t want to get anything from him. Jo, you


    don¡®t understand how it feels when you can¡®t repay someone enough for what you owe them. It will make


    you feel breathless and exhausted.¡± The meaning behind Margaret¡®s words was too deep for Jodie to


    grasp, and they did not continue with that topic.


    The next morning, Raina finally regained her consciousness. Margaret wanted to find them a new ce,


    but she had no money. She could not help but regret returning the card to Christopherst night. Why is


    it always like this? I always end up owing him more when I don¡®t want to owe him again.


    After that incident, Jodie knew they had to move out. ¡°Meg, don¡®t worry. I still have enough money to rent


    us a ce in the suburbs. I will get myself a job to at least be financially stable for my mom and me, and


    I¡®ll try my best to save enough money to pay off the debt.¡±


    Margaret nodded as she pondered on other ways to help Jodie.


    She applied for a one¨Cday leave from Casper when she was on her way back in a cab. In her opinion, it


    was not necessary to get a whole week¡®s rest. One day of rest was sufficient


    Margaret noticed two pairs of women¡®s shoes by the door upon returning home. There were a pair of


    ck heels and another pair of red heels, She had never liked wearing high heels, so that would mean


    some other women were at home.


    Elizabeth came up to her with a long face and whispered, ¡°It¡®s someone from the Jenkins family. They¡®re


    here to look for Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Margaret nodded and went straight up the stairs. Just when she reached the stairs,


    Hannah called out to her, ¡°Margaret.¡±


    Margaret stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Hannah with a neutral expression. Hannah panicked


    as she realized that Margaret actually resembled Christopher a little when she put on a solemn


    expression.


    Megan asked, ¡°Margaret, where did you gost night? Why won¡®t you greet us when you saw us?¡±


    Margaret replied coldly, ¡°How should I greet you guys? Should I call her ¡®mom¡® and. address you as my


    sister?¡±


    Megan was furious when she heard that, but she had to keep her manners in front of Christopher.


    Hence, she stered a smile. ¡°It seems like you¡®re not in a good mood today, Margaret. Are you guilty


    because you sneaked off to see someone you shouldn¡®t be seeing and spent the whole night with


    them?¡±


    Margaret nced at Christopher, who was sitting on the couch with an inexplicable expression. Then,


    she walked up the stairs without bothering to exin herself. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She had noticed the documents on the coffee table. With Hannah here, she knew they were here to talk


    about business. Even so, she still refused to see the two women she hated.


    After getting in bed, Margaret tossed and turned around, unable to fall asleep because she felt unwell.


    Momentster, Elizabeth asked her to go downstairs for a meal. When she got up to check the time, it


    was already noon.


    Margaret was cautious when she lifted her legs to get out of bed, for fear of harming her baby.


    She called Jodie after getting out of bed and found out that Jodie and Raina had already found a new


    ce to stay. The police were yet to find the culprit who broke into their housest night. Cases like this


    were quitemon in that area, and most cases ended up being left unsettled. They did not lose much


    from the break¨Cin, and it amounted to around a couple hundred. Hence, this case would most likely close


    just like that.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Margaret heard Megan¡®sughter on her way downstairs and knew instantly that Hannah and thetter


    were still around. As a sense of reluctance swept across her, she stopped mid stairs and called out


    instead, ¡°Elizabeth, can you send the lunch to my room?¡±


    Yet, as soon as Elizabeth acknowledged her request, Christopher uttered coldly from downstairs, ¡°Either


    youe down to eat, or you don¡®t eat.¡±


    Margaret chose thetter without hesitation. ¡°Elizabeth, I¡®m not hungry, so don¡®t mind me.¡±


    Troubled, Elizabeth felt increasingly annoyed at Hannah and Megan. She even pulled a long face when


    she served the dishes.


    Megan, who noticed that, said in a strange tone, ¡°Christopher, your housekeeper is quite temperamental.


    I feel like she isn¡®t pleased with our presence here.¡±


    Her usation made Christopher steal a quick look at Elizabeth wordlessly.


    Unable to stand the mother and daughter duo, Elizabeth turned and left furiously, letting another


    housekeeper serve the rest of the dishes. After that, while Christopher was not paying attention to her,


    she took the opportunity to sneak some food into Margaret¡®s room. ¡°Meg, eat up quickly. Don¡®t hold a


    grudge against Mr. Lewis.¡±


    However, Margaret shook her head. ¡°Don¡®t do this, Elizabeth. If he finds out about this, you¡®ll lose your


    pay this month. It¡®s hard to make money, so don¡¯t risk it for me. I won¡®t die of hunger just because I skip


    one meal. Moreover, I¡®m not hungry now.¡± Contrary to her words, she was actually starving to the point


    that she could swallow an entire cow. Being pregnant was quite a fascinating sensation. She would throw


    up continuously sometimes but be as hungry as a wolf another time.


    Failing to convince her, Elizabeth could only take the dishes away. Unfortunately, Megan caught her red¨C


    handed on her way to the kitchen. ¡°Elizabeth, right? Did you send the food to Margaret just now?¡±


    Christopher¡®s face fell instantaneously, ¡°Elizabeth.¡±


    Left with no choice, Elizabeth bit the bullet and replied stiftly, ¡°Mrs. Lewis couldn¡®t skip meals, as she isn¡®t


    in good healthtely. Just because she dislikes having strangers in the house doesn¡®t mean that we shall


    let her starve. Not to mention she didn¡®t even have a bite.¡±


    Hearing that, Christopher put down the fork in his hand and said in an icy voice, ¡°Get her toe


    downstairs.¡±


    Irritated upon seeing the smirk on Megan¡®s face, Elizabeth stormed upstairs in a huff. ¡°Meg, Mr. Lewis


    asked you to go downstairs. That woman spotted me when I took the food down just now.¡±


    Resignedly, Margaret sighed. ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®ll go down. Go back to your work, Elizabeth. Don¡®t mind them, or


    you¡®ll get yourself in trouble.¡°.


    Elizabeth gruntled lividly, ¡°I¡®m fine, but I feel sorry for you! How could Mr. Lewis treat you like this in front


    of them? How frustrating! That Megan keeps calling you by your name, acting like she¡®s close to you


    when all she does is make mischief. One look at her and I immediately know she is up to no good!¡±


    Remaining silent, Margaret walked down the stairs cautiously and arrived at the dining room soon after.


    Upon sensing her presence, Christopher looked at her coldly. ¡°Can¡®t youe downstairs yourself if you


    want to eat? Did I not teach you manners before?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ignoring Christopher, she sat down and began eating, as she had been starving for some time. Besides,


    she was sure that he would not do anything to her in front of Hannah. After all, he had to make sure his


    personality was always perfect and impable in others¡® eyes. Putting on a grim expression was the


    only thing he could do to express dissatisfaction when outsiders were around.


    Meanwhile, Hannah was gazing at Margaret with her eyes filled with maternal love. ¡°Christopher, thank


    you for taking care of Meg all this time. I¡®m not a good mother. So I¡®m grateful that she has you to look


    after her.¡±


    Exasperated, Megan interrupted before Christopher could say something, ¡°You¡®re so kind, Christopher! I


    can¡®t believe you¡®re willing to take in your enemy¡®s daughter. Not to mention you even took care of her for


    more than ten years.¡±


    Hannah¡®s face instantly darkened in dissatisfaction, but she kept herposure. ¡°Shut up,¡± she warned.


    Yet, Megan looked at her mother with feigned innocence. ¡°Don¡®t you agree with me? Mom, Margaret is


    so lucky!¡±


    Margaret froze with the food sull in her mouth. She was so disgusted by Megan¡®s words that she could


    not even bring herself to swallow the food, She always picks the perfect timing to disgust me!


    Christopher shut his eyes momentarily to hide his raging fury before standing up in the next second,


    saying, ¡°Enjoy your meal. We¡®ll discuss businesster in the study.¡°

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Hannah stood up and shed him an elegant smile. All right. Thank you.¡±


    Although Christopher headed upstairs without a word, one could tell how annoyed he was at Margaret


    through his heavy footsteps.


    Now that Christopher had left, Margaret could finally have her meal at ease. Megan, on the other hand,


    showed her disdain toward Margaret. ¡°Looks like Christopher merely gave you a ce to stay. He didn¡¯t


    pamper you like a princess. Anybody can tell how undignified you are by the way you stuff food down


    your throat like a starving dog. No wonder Christopher dislikes you and gets annoyed whenever he sees


    you. Someone like you is not worthy of him.¡±


    Hannah scolded in a low voice, ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ve warned you multiple times earlier, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Before Hannah could finish her sentence, Margaret interrupted with a half-smile, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re able


    to stay beside him, isn¡¯t that right, Megan? If I, as hiswful wife, am wless, a mistress like you won¡¯t


    have any chance to exist.¡±


    After being reproached by Hannah and mocked by Margaret, Megan was so furious that she stomped


    upstairs to find Christopher in the study.


    Now that only Hannah and Margaret remained in the dining room, Hannah stared intently at Margaret


    with affection in her eyes. Unable to bear it or face it, Margaret put down her cutlery in disgust and said,


    ¡°Mrs. Jenkins, please help yourself.¡±


    ¡°Meg¡­ The way Margaret addressed Hannah pierced thetter¡¯s heart.


    Nevertheless, Margaret ignored Hannah, as she was so tired of thetter¡¯s insincere affection. I don¡®t


    need a bted motherly love. If her love can only be used to make up for the mistakes she made, I¡®m


    better off without it.


    It was over three in the afternoon when Megan and Hannah were finally getting ready to leave.


    While listening to the noise outside, Margaret felt restless for some reason. All of a sudden, Hannah¡¯s


    voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯ll go and bid goodbye to Margaret. I think she¡¯s unwell, as she looked pale just now.¡±


    Margaret frowned and held her breath subconsciously. As expected, someone knocked on her door in


    the next second, She turned with her back facing the door,


    pretending she did not hear it. Yet, the door was still pushed open.


    Hannah said cautiously, ¡°Margaret, I¡¯m leaving. Please see a doctor if you don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    Unable to suppress the disgust in her heart, Margaret replied coldly, ¡°Mrs. Jenkins, I don¡¯t need you to


    care for me. Instead of wasting your time on me, why don¡¯t you worry about the Jenkins family instead?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s body stiffened for a moment as she felt awkward. Megan then tugged at Hannah¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom,


    can you stop trying to butter her up? I know you think of her as your daughter, but I don¡¯t think she thinks


    of you as her mother.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Hannah went downstairs and left in silence. Megan, on the other hand, felt


    bitter. Before Margaret¡¯s sudden appearance, Hannah had always doted solely on Megan. However, with


    Margaret in the picture, she not only snatched Hannah¡¯s attention away from Megan but also took the


    man she loved. The mere thought of that was enough to throw Megan into a fit of rage.


    Momentster, when it was finally quietloutside, Margaret finally got out of bed and went downstairs to


    find something to eat.


    The moment she stepped out of her room, she came face to face with Christopher, who was alsoing


    out of the study. Christopher¡¯s face darkened when their eyes met. Then, he averted his gaze, hurriedly


    rushed downstairs, and walked toward the door. It was as if he was so disgusted that he did not want to


    take another nce at her.


    Margaret watched him leave with her lips pursed silently. Indeed, there was nothing she could do


    besides remaining silent. When will such a lifee to an end? It¡®s as though I¡®m in the middle of a thick


    mist. No matter how hard I try, I can¡®t see the lights.


    There was a message from Jenson when she returned to her room after eating. It read: Are you free to


    talk over the phone now?


    She called him right away, and the call got connected within seconds. Jenson¡¯s excited voice rang out in


    her ears instantly. ¡°Meg, how are you recently?¡±


    Margaret¡¯s mood lifted almost instantly. She then walked over to the window and pulled open the curtains


    to take in the fresh air after the rain.¡¯Not bad,¡± she answered.


    In the next moment, Jenson changed the topic. ¡°I heard that Jo¡¯s dad has passed away. Her mother, as


    you know, is not in the right state of mind to handle the funeral. Why


    don¡¯t we help her to take care of it? We¡¯re the only ones she can count on right now. If you¡¯re okay with


    it, let¡¯s meet up at the hospitalter.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Margaret thought about it for a moment and agreed. She could not leave Jodie alone at a time like this.


    Since she had nothing to do and her stomach was feeling a lot better after resting for the whole morning,


    she agreed to Jenson¡®s suggestion.


    After she went out, the bodyguard at the door looked in the direction she left and dialed a number. ¡°Mr.


    Lewis, Mrs. Lewis has left.¡±


    The call ended shortly after. Christopher opened his phone and checked the location, confirming


    Margaret¡®s final destination. His eyes darkened as he stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, took his


    jacket, and left thepany.


    At the hospital, Jodie and Jenson had finished taking care of the procedures. After that, Zachary¡®s body


    was sent to the funeral home to prepare for cremation.


    When Margaret came, Jodie nced at Jenson with a displeased expression. ¡°Did you ask Meg toe


    here? She¡®s not feeling well, so I didn¡®t n to have her help out.¡±


    Worried that Jodie would identally spill the beans, Margaret quickly said, ¡°I¡®m all right. I won¡®t be at


    ease if I don¡®t lend you a helping hand.¡±


    Jenson chuckled and said, ¡°Wait for me. I need to go to the restroom.¡±


    After Jenson left, Jodie gripped Margaret¡®s hand. ¡°Your hand feels cold. The doctor advised you to rest in


    bed for a week yesterday, so you shouldn¡®t be running around. Jenson¡®s here to help me, so I¡®ll be fine.


    Why don¡®t you go back?¡±


    Since Margaret was already there, she was not going to leave just like that. ¡°Stop. Don¡®t talk nonsense in


    front of Jenson. I¡®m fine.¡±


    When Jenson walked out of the restroom, he stopped in his tracks as he met a pair of cold eyes. After a


    short moment of silence, he said, ¡°Don¡®t tell me that you followed Meg here.¡±


    Christopher¡®s expression grew colder. ¡°Meg? It seems like you have a close rtionship with my wife.¡±


    When Jenson heard Christopher call Margaret his wife, he felt a pain in his chest. ¡°Christopher, I don¡®t


    care what tricks you pulled to make Meg¡® marry you, but you better treat her well, Or else, someone else


    will rece you.¡±


    The corners of Christopher¡¯s mouth twitched up into a mocking smile. ¡°What gives


    you the right to talk to me like this? Are you telling me these as her ex¨Cboyfriend, or as the person who


    will rece me? No matter how I treat her, it has nothing to do with you. All you have to do ispletely


    disappear from her life. I didn¡®t allow you to return so that you could rekindle your old rtionship with


    her.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jenson clenched his fists. For the first time in his life, he felt the urge to lunge forward and swing his fist


    at this condescending man. ¡°Are you threatening me? Yes, it¡®s easy for you to destroy the Swanson


    family, but you¡®re pathetic because you act like you have everything under control when deep down,


    you¡®re still afraid. If you don¡®t love her, please let her go. I can tell that you¡®ve always been torturing her!


    Otherwise, you wouldn¡®t have let her go to my engagement party and you wouldn¡®t have let Waverly wear


    the wedding dress she designed! You even arranged for her to give a speech during the party!¡±


    Christopher¡®s eyes narrowed slightly as he emitted a dangerous aura. It was true that he had ordered


    someone to rmend the wedding dress designed by Margaret to Waverly. He also made sure that


    Waverly would choose that wedding dress. Furthermore, he had deliberately brought Margaret to the


    engagement party and even arranged for someone to ask her to give a speech.


    ¡°I¡®ve given the Swanson family a chance, but you didn¡®t cherish it. Furthermore, Margaret¡®s well¨Cbeing is


    none of your business. You¡®re not worthy of her. So what if you slept with her three years ago? Doesn¡®t it


    feel painful to love someone that you can never have? Why don¡®t you make a choice between the


    Swanson family and the person whom you¡®ll never own?¡±


    When Christopher finished talking, he turned and left with a terrifying cold smile on his face. His custom¨C


    made leather shoes clicked against the cold hard floor and made a depressing sound. The sound


    hammered Jenson¡®s heart.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Jenson clenched his fists tightly and his heart zed with the passionate memories from three years


    ago. He wanted to leave everything behind and take Margaret away to a ce where no one could find


    them. As long as she agreed, he would do it for her.


    However, that was not possible. The pressure from his family reminded him at every waking moment to


    take the big picture into consideration. For his whole life, he could only listen to his parents and follow


    their rules. If he vited the rules, the entire family would be ruined and the Swanson family¡®s foundation


    would be destroyed. He would be a sinner if that happened.


    His warm blood was slowly turning cold when he was forced to face a woman whom he did not love. It


    was only when he was with Margaret did he start to feel warm again.


    Margaret, Jodie, and Jenson left together after they settled everything at the hospital. When they


    reached the hospital¡®s exit, Jodie jokingly said, ¡°What¡®s the matter with you two? My dad¡®s the one who is


    dead. Why are the two of you looking so gloomy? Meg¡®s usually like this, but what¡®s gotten into you,


    Jenson?¡±


    Jenson looked at Margaret and did not say anything about meeting Christopher. ¡°I¡®m fine. It¡®s gettingte.


    Jo, why don¡®t you go back and take care of your mother?¡±


    Jodie sighed and said, ¡°You guys know what my mom is like. With Dad gone, she¡®ll need a few years to


    recover.¡±


    Margaret nodded. ¡°I¡®ll be leaving first. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After she finished speaking, she noticed the ck Rolls¨CRoyce parked not too far away. Looking at the


    familiar license te number, she knew it was Christopher¡®s car.


    Before she regained her senses, Noah got out of the car and took her handbag. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, let¡®s go.¡±


    Margaret did not expect Christopher to be here. Stealing a nce at Jenson and Jodie wordlessly, she


    followed Noah and got into the car,


    Christopher, who was sitting in the car, had an unreadable expression. She asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He looked out at the buildings and skyscrapers before replying in a cold voice, ¡°Why


    can¡®t I be here?¡±


    Margaret was speechless for a moment. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Jo¡®s father passed away. I


    came to the hospital to help her settle some procedures.¡±


    She expected Christopher to press on for answers, but thetter changed the topic suddenly. ¡°Since


    Zachary is dead, there is no need to return the money.¡±


    Margaret was stunned and was unsure what he meant by that. After a while of pondering, she said, ¡°Jo


    will definitely pay you back. Arge part of the debt is also under her mother¡®s name, and it¡®s their shared


    responsibility. Now that her father is dead, her mother will still repay the debts.¡±


    Christopher turned to look at her and said, ¡°I said that there is no need to return it. Don¡®t even think of


    finding more reasons to meet up with Jenson. There are enough scandals flying around. Don¡®t make me


    repeat this.¡±


    Only then did Margaret realize why Christopher was being so kind. She said bitterly, ¡°I didn¡®t n to meet


    up with Jenson on purpose. I also didn¡®t mean to embarrass you...¡±


    However, Christopher was not interested in listening to her exnation. He snorted coldly in response


    and leaned back against the car seat without saying another word.


    Knowing that Christopher was a man of his words, Margaret was relieved that Jodie would not have to


    pay back the debts. She did not care what was really going on in Christopher¡®s mind. At least she could


    finally stop worrying about Jodie¡®s situation.


    The car stopped at the Lewis residence and Christopher got off. He walked straight to the door while


    Margaret moved slowly. As she walked, she subconsciously protected her belly. Her cautious behavior


    caught Noah¡®s attention.


    Noah asked, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, is your stomach feeling ufortable?¡±


    Margaret quickly put her hand down and said, ¡°No. Everything¡®s fine.¡±


    The sky had darkened, and the lights in the Lewis residence were exceptionally bright,


    Upon seeing Margaret return with Christopher, Elizabeth was ecstatic. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I prepared your


    favorite shrimp and salmon for dinner. You loved to eat these when you were young. Don¡®t worry, They


    were just shipped over by air and are fresh. I¡®ve also put a lot of spices to cover up the fishy smell. Co


    wash your hands and we can have dinner right away

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Margaret swallowed her saliva involuntarily. When she was young, she loved eating seafood. It had been


    a long time since she had them. Now that she was pregnant, she started craving them again.


    Christopher had note down when she sat down in the dining room. She did not dare to start eating


    first and could only drool at the prawns before her. Elizabeth observed her impatience and dotingly


    peeled arge prawn for her. ¡°Try some. Mr. Lewis specially requested someone to purchase these


    yesterday. He must have thought that you¡®ll like them.¡±


    Margaret lowered her gaze and did not reply.


    How could Christopher have remembered what I like to eat? If he requested them yesterday, it must be


    because Hannah and Megan wereing today. They must have been specifically prepared for Megan.


    Unfortunately, they arrivedte, and Megan did not stay for dinner. I¡®m just picking up the leftovers.


    Such good quality prawns were notmonly found in Dellmoor during this season. Christopher must


    have gone through the extra effort of having them flown over.


    Christopher arrived in the dining room right after she put the prawn in her mouth, and half of it was still


    sticking out. She saw that he looked displeased and thought it was because she had started eating first


    without him. Just as she was deliberating whether she should take out the prawn from her mouth, he


    pushed the whole te of prawns before her and uttered, ¡°You look disgraceful when you eat.¡±


    Margaret suddenly remembered that Christopher never liked prawns. It seemed that she was destined to


    have the te of prawns before her all to herself.


    Although his tone was unkind, she decided to take up his offer. In no time, there was a pile of prawn


    shells before her.


    Christopher was shocked to see that she had almost finished the whole te of palm sized prawns and


    did not seem to have any intention of stopping. She usually doesn¡®t eat this much. Usually, she eats like


    a bird. Have I been mistreating her?


    He pushed the salmon toward her with a puzzled frown. She nced at the te and pushed it back to


    the center of the dining table. ¡°I can¡®t eat raw food now...¡±


    Christopher narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    A chill ran down Margaret¡®s spine as she realized that she might have said something wrong. She quickly


    exined, ¡°My stomach hasn¡®t been feeling too well... You can have them...¡±


    He sat up straight and stared at the woman¡®s mouth that was chewing non¨Cstop. Curious, he wanted to


    know how long she could keep going.


    In the next half an hour, Margaret finished the te of prawns, a bowl of pasta, and some sd. Her


    appetite was exceptionally well today, and she did not feel any urge to vomit.


    She shuddered when she suddenly realized that Christopher had been staring at her. Hence, she slowed


    down and wondered why he kept watching her eat.


    As she could not think of any good reason for his odd behavior, she scooped some sd onto his te.


    ¡°Have some too..!¡±


    Christopher still did not touch his fork. Ten minutester, Margaret put down her utensils awkwardly


    under his watchful gaze. ¡°I¡®ll go back upstairs to rest...¡±


    Christopher opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but he kept silent in the end.


    After she left, Christopher called Fredrick over. ¡°Let her take a walk in the garden and eat some digestive


    tablets to help digest the food.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Fredrick was slightly rmed when he saw the pile of prawn shells and an almost empty sd bowl.


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯ appetite has increased recently. Her tastes have been quite peculiar as well. She leaves the


    food that she does not want to eat untouched. As for the food she likes, she finishes everything.


    As an experienced butler in the Lewis residence, he dutifully ryed what Christopher had said to


    Margaret. However, he did not mention that it was Christopher¡®s instructions.


    After the meal, Margaret did not want to move at all. She did not feel that she had overeaten. In fact, she


    had a craving for lemonade. ¡°I¡®m fine. I don¡®t feel too full. Fredrick, could you get Elizabeth to make me a


    ss of lemonade?¡±


    Fredrick¡®s mouth twitched, ¡°Are you sure?¡°

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Margaret nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, I¡®m sure.¡±


    Christopher did not head out that night. Around ten o¡®clock, he left the study and returned to the room.


    He sat at his usual seat before the window, poured himself half a ss of wine, and took out his box of


    cigars..


    Seeing that he was about to smoke, Margaret got down from the bed and wanted to go rest in the guest


    room. She did not want to interrupt him and decided that this was the best solution. Before she even


    reached the door, he called out, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    It had been some time since theyst had a meal or spent time together in the same room. He had not


    bothered to find out what she had been up to in the past few days, Upon hearing his words, Margaret


    stopped in her steps. ¡°I don¡®t really like the smell of smoke. It¡®s okay. You go ahead. I¡®ll go sleep in the


    guest room.¡±


    Confusion shed in Christopher¡®s eyes. In the past, Margaret had never said that she did not like the


    smell of smoke. After a moment, he chucked the box of cigars into the waste paper basket, walked


    toward the bed, and announced, ¡°Let¡®s sleep.¡±


    Margaret was taken aback. She could notprehend his actions. Did he just throw away the box of


    cigars because of what I just said? It¡®s impossible that he did it because he actually cares about how I


    feel. He must have thrown them because he¡®s angry.


    She was dumbfounded for a moment. After she regained her senses, she went to pick up the box of


    cigars. The waste paper basket in the room was always clean as she only used the room for sleeping. ¡°I


    didn¡®t mean anything by what I said... I¡®m sorry.¡±


    Christopher took off his watch and put it on the bedside table without looking at her. With a slightly deep


    voice, he said, ¡°Just say it if you don¡®t like it. Haven¡®t I always been telling you to do this?¡±


    She remained silent. This time, it was not because she was used to being reticent. It was because she


    genuinely did not know what to say. Indeed, he had said something like this before, but she could not


    recall when he had done so. However, she never took his words at face value, so she dared not say


    whatever was on her mind. It seems that he¡®ll actually take into ount how I feel if I share what¡®s on my


    mind...


    It felt surreal when shey down by Christopher¡®s side. He was so cold and distant just some time ago.


    Now that she thought about it, they only slept on the same bed on a handful of asions during their


    three¨Cyear marriage. She was still not used to this.


    Suddenly, Christopher turned over to face her. He pulled her into his embrace, and his hand touched her


    bosom.


    When she realized what was happening, she instinctively pushed him away. ¡°No. No, we can¡®t. I¨CI have


    some issues.¡±


    His gaze darkened at her reaction as he thought about how she had a few ndestine meetings with


    Jenson. He grabbed her wrist and dered, ¡°This is your duty as a wife!¡±


    He wasted no time and carried on. She could feel his anger, and her whole body stiffened in fright.


    ¡°Christopher... please don¡®t do this... I beg you...¡±


    Her pleas did not have any effect on him. Ever since she found out that she was pregnant, she did some


    reading. Her current condition did not allow her to be intimate. Just thinking that she might miscarry


    caused her to tremble in fear. With a teary voice, she choked out, ¡°Christopher, I¡®m preg..


    Without waiting for her to finish her sentence, Christopher froze and suddenly walked into the bathroom


    and mmed the door.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She was afraid. So much as that she trembled. She was scared of me touching her.


    The ice¨Ccold water could not douse the rage he felt. When he came out of the shower, he did not even


    look at the woman on the bed. He walked straight to the study, crafted an email, and pressed the ¡°send¡±


    button. He calmed down a little after he turned off hisptop. Does Jenson have to lose all his reputation


    before she¡®s willing to stay by my side?


    Naturally, the already icy atmosphere between them only intensified after that night.


    The two of them left the house together the next morning. However, they avoided each other¡®s gazes and


    did not speak to each other.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Jodie called just as Margaret arrived at the office. ¡°Meg, did you say something to Christopher? I don¡®t


    have to repay that huge sum of money anymore? I can¡®t believe it!¡±


    Margaret did not think that Christopher would act so quickly. She had only just mentioned it yesterday,


    and he had already taken action. ¡°It wasn¡®t me. He made the decision himself. No matter what, it¡®s a


    good thing. Jo, live well from now on. Things will get better.¡±


    At the other end of the line, Jack came to Jodie¡®s mind when she heard what Margaret said. She did not


    tell Margaret about it, but her voice became slightly strained. ¡°Yeah... It will. Things will get better for us


    both!¡±


    Hanging up, Margaret buried her head into work again. After a busy morning, it was time for her lunch


    break. She decided to go to a nearby vegetarian restaurant as she felt like eating something light today.


    She ordered two of her favorite dishes at the restaurant and enjoyed them thoroughly. As she prepared


    to leave, she realized that it was raining. Margaret supposed the weather was unpredictable like that, just


    like Christopher.


    The rain was heavy and showed no signs of stopping. As time passed, she found herself trapped there.


    Although it was not far from the office, she could not go back. The restaurant was fronted by an empty


    area for cars to park in, so she was unable to g a cab as she was nowhere near the road.


    If it was in the past, she would have walked out in the rain without hesitation. Now, she had to be careful


    of the baby she was carrying. It was crucial to avoid catching a cold and having to take medication for


    the first three months of pregnancy.


    Not longter, a white Cadic stopped at the empty area in front of the restaurant. She recognized the


    car ¨C it was Jack¡®s.


    She knew that Jack¡®s financial situation would not have allowed him to afford such a car, so it must have


    something to do with Jodie. It also ironically reflected the former glory of the rk family, which was a


    stark contrast to their current situation.


    Jack saw Margaret hiding from the rain under the roof when he alighted from the car. He made his way


    through the pouring rain and greeted her with the air of an old friend, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Margaret¡®s train of thought was cut off abruptly, and she replied with a hint of awkwardness, ¡°It¡®s raining,


    so I can¡®t leave. You¡®re here to have a meal?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jack scanned her expression and found nothing out of the ordinary. Only then did he answer, ¡°Yeah, my


    work ended a littlete. Where are you heading to? I¡®ll give you a .. lift and have lunch after. As I¡®m


    alreadyte for lunch, a few more minutes won¡®t matter.¡±


    Margaret was about to decline but realized that her break would be over soon. She hesitated for a while


    before finally agreeing. ¡°I¡®ll trouble you then. I¡®m really sorry about it..¡±


    Jack did not say more but merely raised his arms to shield her from the rain when she was about to


    leave the shelter. They walked extremely close to each other, and she could smell the cologne on him.


    For an instant, she felt uneasy, but the feeling went away once they separated. He was her best friend¡®s


    boyfriend, and she need not overthink.


    Once inside the car, Jack asked, ¡°Where are you heading to?¡±


    ¡°Back to my office. My lunch break will soon be over, and I need to get back to work,¡± Margaret


    responded without hesitation.


    Jack paused for a while and harbored a guess, ¡°Don¡®t tell me you were trapped there for such a long


    time because of this little bit of rain?¡±


    Margaret never hid anything from Jodie and naturally thought that Jack was aware of her condition as


    well. ¡°I¡®m pregnant, so I don¡®t want to risk catching a cold.¡±


    Shock flitted through Jack¡®s eyes, but he quickly recovered. ¡°Congrats! But in that case, why didn¡®t


    Christopher send someone over to fetch you? He sure is irresponsible as the father of the child.¡±


    Margaret swept a lock of hair behind her ear and replied quietly, ¡°He doesn¡®t know that I¡®m pregnant. I


    haven¡®t thought of how to tell him yet.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Jack was slightly perplexed. ¡°Can¡®t you just tell him directly? What are you afraid of? Don¡®t tell me the


    child isn¡®t his?¡±


    Margaret found herself at a loss for words. ¡°You¡®re the same as Jo, suspecting this and that. We¡®re here.


    It¡®s fine to stop at the side.¡±


    When the car came to a stop, she thanked him and went off hurriedly.


    Jack looked at her retreating figure with darkened eyes. So Jodie has not told her of our breakup yet...


    As the workday drew to a close, Jodie found herselfining to Margaret through text: It¡®s so hard


    finding a job! It was even raining so heavily today. How annoying!


    By this time, Margaret was also nearly done with work, so she replied: Don¡®t worry. You still have Jack. In


    the past, you supported him. Now, it¡®s his turn to help you in return. He has a good job and also drives an


    expensive car. It should be enough to give both of you a good life. You can take your time to find a job.¡±


    After she sent the message, Jodie did not reply for some time, and Margaret found it odd. It took a long


    time before Jodie¡®s message finally came: I¡®ve broken up with Jack. Now that I think about it, that car


    was my birthday gift to him. When my family was in trouble, he didn¡®t even think about selling it to help


    me. I should have realized his true colors then and lost all feelings for him.


    Margaret fell silent upon reading the message. Jodie had been through so much recently. Someone with


    less resilience would have copsed already.


    She never would have thought that Jack had already broken up with Jodie. He acted as per normal when


    he was dropping her off at work earlier, and she waspletely blindsided.


    Margaret could not find the right words tofort Jodie, and in the interval that passed, it was Jodie who


    reassured her instead: I¡¯m okay, Meg. I still have you and Jenson. Men are jerks and worth nothing.


    Friends are the real deal. I¡®ll treat you to a meal when I get a job. Okay, I have to go prepare dinner now.


    Talk again.


    In the end, Margaret could only type ¡°Okay¡°in reply. There were many things that were hard to express


    through words.


    The rain had not stopped even when it was time to go home. It was pouring


    ceaselessly as if to wash away all traces of the haze from the sky and leave nothing behind.


    Margaret had no choice but to stay in the office and wait for the rain to stop. There was a saying that


    fortunate people had an umbre when it rained and light when it got dark. Never had she ever dared


    wish to be one of them.


    Casper waited until most of the staff had left before strolling out of his office.


    He found Margaret still there and asked, ¡°Why are you still here? There¡®s no need to work overtime these


    days.¡±


    Margaret stared at the papers in her hand and casually replied, ¡°I want to do overtime. You don¡®t have to


    pay me for it. Don¡®t all bosses like this type of employee?¡±


    Casper noticed the rain falling outside and fell into deep thought. He went downstairs and immediately


    called Christopher. ¡°Send an umbre over for your wife. She can¡®t go home.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After half an hour, Margaret¡®s phone rang. It was Fredrick calling from his personal phone.


    She thought that something had happened at home and answered quickly, ¡°Fredrick, did something


    happen? I¡®m working overtime in my office.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee downstairs. I¡®m at the entrance. Mr. Lewis wanted me to pick you up from work.¡± Fredrick


    cut off the call after he finished talking.


    Margaret was somewhat surprised but went downstairs as told. Fredrick was standing beside the car


    holding an umbre. His figure was still as tall and straight as a pine tree, as if the passing years had not


    affected him one bit.


    In the car, Margaret asked, ¡°He¡®s home?¡±


    Fredrick was concentrating on driving. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    She did not ask further questions. The car moved steadily along the wet roads, and Margaret was feeling


    sleepy. She decided to take a short nap, and when Fredrick woke her up again, they had reached the


    Lewis residence. !


    Walking into the building, Margaret could smell the aroma of the food being prepared. She had to bear


    with her hunger as she took a bath first.


    When she came out of the shower, Christopher was already seated at the table. He was dressed in light


    gray leisurewear, and his hair was slightly damp. His body smelled of the shower gel he used. No matter


    the asion, he was always conscious of his mannerisms and posture and was unable to rx for even


    a moment.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Chapter 116 Not knowing what to say, Margaret decided to keep quiet.


    There were two tes of grilled prawns for dinner. Elizabeth even intentionally ced the prawns in front


    of Margaret as she served all the dishes on the dining table. Then Margaret began her feast by peeling


    off the shells one by one while Christopher elegantly sipped some hot soup from a small bowl.


    By the look of her, he could barely tell that she was suffering from gastritis since her appetite was


    remarkably good. In fact, he started to wonder if she had other sicknesses.


    Sensing his intense gaze, Margaret summoned her courage and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Christopher shifted his gaze elsewhere, ignoring her question.


    Since she did not get any response, she lowered her head and continued to peel the prawns. Shortly


    after, she finished off those two tes of prawns all by herself and concluded her dinner with a small


    bowl of soup. She did not touch the pasta at all.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When she was fully satisfied, only then did she realize that Christopher was still there. He had put down


    his cutlery a while ago and had been staring at her the whole time.


    A strange feeling of uneasiness filled Margaret. She licked the corner of her lips and asked, ¡°Did I eat too


    much?¡±


    At that point, Christopher stood and strode upstairs, saying, ¡°d you know that. Let the kitchen staff


    know whatever you want to eat. Don¡¯t go around looking like I¡¯ve been starving you.¡±


    Margaret was stunned when she noticed the mountain of prawn shells piled before her. While she


    epted the fact that she had consumed more than usual, she thought she could shovel down another


    half te of prawns if there was more. Well, I know this appetite of mine can be a little crazy now that it is


    a few times bigger, but this is not something I can control.


    She sauntered into the living room. When she saw that Christopher would note out of his study


    anytime soon, she quickly grabbed a half ss of warm water and dashed into the room to swallow the


    folic acid tablets she had hidden. It had been scientifically proven that taking folic acid in the first


    trimester of pregnancy could


    reduce the risks of neural tube defects.


    ¡°Elizabeth, get me a cup of ck tea.¡± All of a sudden, Christopher¡¯s voice came from the study


    It gave Margaret such a fright that her hands jerked, and she swiftly kept the bottle of folic acid away


    After a few moments, it waspletely quiet downstairs, possibly because Elizabeth had not heard what


    Christopher said.


    Hence, Margaret went downstairs to make a cup of ck tea and sent it to the study. When Christopher


    saw her, he seemed displeased as he furrowed his brows. ¡°Do you enjoy doing what a housekeeper


    does so much?¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth is caught up with something else. Since I¡¯m free, I don¡¯t mind helping her. Have a good rest.¡±


    Speaking with an unwavering tone, she ced the ck tea by his side.


    After saying that, she returned to the room as she started feeling sleepy with a full stomach.


    She was fast asleep when she felt a slight pressure on the other side of the bed. Still feeling groggy, she


    peered at Christopher in the dark, knowing that he hade to rest afterpleting his work.


    ¡°You have a man. I can do anything you ask me to, so you don¡¯t have to ask someone else,¡± he abruptly


    said.


    Margaret could hear him clearly, but she had no idea what that meant. Her mind was still muddled. The


    words seemed to stick in her throat because she was too sleepy andzy to talk


    Her silence made Christopher¡¯s blood boil for a while. Eventually, he ended up turning his back on her.


    While she was sleeping in a daze, she felt cold between them and naturally pulled the nket up for him


    as she moved closer to him. The night passed as she fell into a deep slumber,


    On the next day, Christopher was no longer in the room when Margaret woke up. She thought he had


    left, but he came out of the study while she was getting ready for work. He was visibly annoyed even this


    early in the morning, as though someone had pissed him off somehow,


    I thought he slept in the roomst night? Why did he walk out of the study?By the looks of him, he clearly


    just woke up not long ago. I guess he moved to the study when it was past midnight?


    Margaret was aware that she would not be able toprehend the reason behind what Christopher did.


    As a firm believer in staying out of trouble, she immediately gave breakfast a pass and rushed out of the


    house.


    Just then, Elizabeth came out of the kitchen with a bowl of oatmeal porridge. She looked for Margaret but


    to no avail. ¡°Where did she go?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    As soon as Elizabeth finished speaking, she saw Christophering down the stairs. She instantly fell


    silent when she noticed his grim expression.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    On the other hand, Margaret could not stay focused at work the whole morning. She never expected


    herself to be so weak that she felt dizzy and almost threw up after skipping her breakfast. Her morning


    sickness had worsened due to her hungry state.


    Finally, she managed to make it through the morning when Jodie called, ¡°Meg, I¡¯m at your office lobby


    now. I¡¯m treating you to lunch! Come quickly!¡±


    Margaret remembered Jodie saying that she would treat her to a meal if shended a job. ¡°Did you


    manage to find a job?¡± asked Margaret.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you over our meal!¡± Jodie replied secretively.


    Margaret was the first one to leave the office once it was lunchtime. She met up with Jodie at the lobby,


    and the two strode off together to a nearby restaurant. Jodie was all dolled up. It was clear she had put a


    lot of effort into searching for a job.


    When they finished cing their orders, Jodie spoke with a mysterious tone. ¡°Do you know which


    company I¡¯m in now? I will reward you if you guess it correctly!¡±


    However, Margaret was too hungry to take a guess. ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue, but I¡¯m guessing the sry and


    the benefits must be quite good for you? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have bothered applying. After all, you


    studied overseas. Though you may not have working experience, that alone will give you an advantage


    over others. I¡¯m sure a lot of people will dly offer you a position.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s eyes were filled with glistening hope, and her expression was bright and carefree again like she


    used to be. She had lost her smile ever since her family hit rock bottom. ¡°You¡¯re right! It¡¯s a high-paying


    job with pretty good benefits. All my hard work paid off! I¡¯m so grateful that I can have a roof over my


    head now. My only wish is to start afresh and buy a house myself so that I can live the rest of my days


    peacefully with my mom.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s smile cheered Margaret up as well. ¡°Oh, thank God, Jo! I¡¯m so d that you didn¡¯t admit defeat.


    Your wish will definitelye to pass! Everything is going to be all right.¡±


    Suddenly, Jodie heaved a sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t get what I meant, do you? I said it is a ¡®wish¡¯ because that¡¯s


    not easy to achieve. My mom is so used to squandering money that it¡¯s


    be a habit that she can¡¯t change. I¡¯m afraid that my one-month sry won¡¯t be enough for her. I, for


    one, only want to live a peaceful life. However, we have to be realistic, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Margaret thought it was not a big deal. She grinned and said, ¡°Your mom is just used. to the good times


    back then. It¡¯s normal for her to take some time to change. She will eventually get there, so don¡¯t be


    sulky! Your situation is far better than mine.¡±


    She paused and stopped talking because she did not want to recall what Hannah had done.


    Jodie also remained silent as she knew that they were about the same. There was no need to wallow in


    sorrow anymore.


    At that moment, Jodie thought of something and instantly pulled out an envelope from her bag: ¡°Meg,


    this is a letter for you. I don¡¯t know why it was mailed to me, and I find it weird because people nowadays


    prefer phones to letters. Who is this anyway? How did this person get my address or even know that


    we¡¯re friends?¡±


    Margaret was equally curious. As she opened the envelope, there were only a few lines of crooked


    handwriting on the letter. Barely able to grasp every word, she felt a bout of lightheadedness assault her.


    Margaret was utterly shocked and did not notice Jodie calling her.


    ¡°Meg? Meg? What is it about?¡± Jodie hurriedly asked as she was getting more curious now, especially


    when Margaret was leftpletely stunned.


    Margaret came to her senses and put the letter back into the envelope. Taking a few deep breaths, she


    got her voice back. ¡°It is about my dad¡¯s past. I don¡¯t know who wrote this letter as the person didn¡¯t


    reveal himself, but the sender¡¯s name and address are on the envelope. It¡¯s from someone called ¡®Mr.


    Xenos, and he said that my dad had nothing to do with the ne crash back then. My dad was innocent,


    and he was merely one of the victims.¡± Her voice quavered at the end.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Jodie asked in shock, ¡°When did this happen? Who¡¯s the person who secretly sent the letter? Did that


    person mention anything else?¡±


    Shaking her head, Margaret replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, that person should just tell us everything clearly. Why leave us hanging and make us guess?¡±


    Jodieined.


    Just then, the waiter served the dishes, and the famished Margaret immediately dug in. However, she


    was still thinking about the contents of the letter.


    I¡¯ve never believed that Dad was the cause of the ne crash. Back then, I was still young and dumb, so


    I went along with what the others said. As time went by, I believed their words and never thought about


    uncovering the truth myself. I also didn¡¯t know where to start. Now, this case has resurfaced. I want to


    find out the truth and seek justice for Dad! Moreover, I won¡¯t need to continue staying by Christopher¡¯s


    side as a sinner! I don¡¯t want to live in guilt forever!


    Noticing that Margaret was wolfing down the food, Jodie dered, ¡°Meg, how can you still eat at this


    time? This matter is regarding your father! If the contents of the letter are true, that means we can


    investigate and find out the truth about that case. In my opinion, Christopher is treating you this way


    because he thinks your father killed his parents. After all, that case caused an uproar in the city back


    then. He probably resents you deeply. If we manage to overturn the case, then you don¡¯t owe him .


    anything anymore. Although he raised you, he also tortured you for all these years! You two are even!¡±


    Suddenly, Margaret remembered she was pregnant, and she froze. We¡¯re even? Even if we reveal the


    truth about the case and we¡¯re even, what about the baby in my stomach? What should I do about my


    baby?


    Jodie also remembered Margaret¡¯s pregnancy, and she fell silent. After a long pause, she asked, ¡°Do you


    love Christopher? Does he love you? Are you nning to spend your whole life with him? If you haven¡¯t


    thought about these questions, you shouldn¡¯t decide what to do with the baby just yet. I¡¯m not trying to be


    cruel, but I feel it¡¯s crueler to have the baby if your answer to my above questions are both no.¡±


    As Margaret¡¯s mind was a mess, she had no reply to Jodie¡¯s questions. At that moment, she wanted to


    focus on uncovering the truth of the case first. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about those things yet. I have to


    investigate my dad¡¯s case first. I will take a closer look at this letterter tonight after I get off work, and


    I¡¯ll try to find the sender this weekend. Maybe everything will be clear then.¡±


    Jodie nodded. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s find out what happened during that ne crash and not think about anything


    else for now. You¡¯re pregnant, and the address is not from this city, so it¡¯s unsafe for you to go alone. I¡¯ll


    go with you.¡±


    After finishing lunch, Margaret went back to work, but she could not concentrate.. Her mind was filled


    with thoughts about the letter. I want to know what exactly happened right now! Who¡¯s this Mr. Xenos


    who sent me the letter? Why does he know what happened back then?


    Soon, it was time to get off work, and Margaret returned home, engrossed in her thoughts. Christopher


    was not home yet, and he might not being back today, but she suddenly had the urge to see him. If I


    really discover that the ne crash has nothing to do with my father, then there¡¯s no basis for hatred


    between us anymore. What will happen afterward? Will he let me go?


    ¡°Elizabeth, did Christopher mention if he¡¯sing home today?¡± she asked.


    S


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. But since he didn¡¯t call to say he¡¯s noting back for dinner, I believe he¡¯sing home.


    What¡¯s wrong, Meg? Do you need something from him?¡± As Margaret rarely asked about Christopher,


    Elizabeth was confused.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡± Margaret then grabbed her pajamas and went to the bathroom. After getting


    pregnant, she was stricter with the length of her shower, as the poor venttion in the bathroom was not


    good for the baby¡¯s health.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Christopher arrived home just as she finished bathing. She paused in her tracks for a moment before


    subconsciously walking over to help him retrieve his slippers from the cab.


    ¡°Spit it out if you have something to say,¡± Christopher ordered impassively as he stared down at her.


    Straightening, Margaret stared into his cold eyes. This handsome man in a suit was her husband, but


    she had never dared to look him in the eyes before due to her guilt. However, she suddenly had the guts


    to do so today. ¡°There¡¯s nothing. Put down your things, and let¡¯s eat dinner. Oh, and I am going out this


    weekend.¡±


    She did not sound as if she was asking him for permission. Rather, it was as if she was making an


    offhandment.


    Noticing the difference in her tone of voice, Christopher furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Whatever,¡± he dered


    shortly before sitting down on the couch.


    Elizabeth chimed in to diffuse the tension, ¡°Dinner will be ready soon. You both must have had a tiring


    day. Why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡±


    Margaret nodded and followed Elizabeth into the kitchen to make herself a cup of


    lemon juice. Since she was already there, she decided to make Christopher a cup of ck tea as well.


    Smiling, Elizabeth remarked, ¡°Meg, Mr. Lewis probably thinks you like to eat seafood, as he had


    someone buy a sea crab. The crab looks strange, but it¡¯s huge, so it must have lots of meat. It also looks


    expensive. He was probably afraid that you would grow tired of eating prawns, so he bought a crab to let


    you have a change in taste. You both should not always have such dark expressions on your faces. Let


    bygones be bygones. Otherwise, it will be you two who suffer in the end.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Elizabeth. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer,¡± replied Margaret, smiling back.


    Then, she brought the drinks out and ced the tea on the table before Christopher. She opened her


    mouth to say something, but she realized there was nothing she wanted to say to him. After all, they had


    a ten-year gap in their ages.


    After sitting down on a couch opposite him, Margaret searched whether she could eat crabs during


    pregnancy on her phone. ording to rumors, one would suffer a


    miscarriage after eating crabs. However, she never believed in rumors, only science.


    After confirming that she could still eat crabs, only in smaller amounts, she breathed a sigh of relief, as


    she was indeed craving seafood recently.


    During dinner, Margaret only ate two crab legs before she stopped and ate other dishes.


    Upon noticing that, Elizabeth asked, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, is the crab not to your taste?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Margaret shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Frowning, Elizabethmented, ¡°Based on the number of prawns you atest time, this one crab should


    not have been enough for you. Why don¡¯t you eat more?¡± As Christopher did not eat seafood, Elizabeth


    would have to throw the crab away if Margaret did not eat more. Being frugal, Elizabeth could not bear to


    waste food.


    ncing at Christopher, Margaret exined ufortably, ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry today.¡±


    As this was the only excuse she could think of on the spot, she could not help herself to a second


    serving. Thus, she was only half full by the end of the meal.


    After dinner, Christopher sat on the couch and yed with his phone. It seemed like he was waiting for


    someone¡¯s call. Margaret knew that he was going out tonight, but she did not care who he was meeting


    or what he was going to do.


    Half an hourter, she poured a cup of water and went back to her room to retrieve the folic acid tablets


    she had kept hidden. Recalling how she had almost revealed that she was pregnant, Margaret


    shuddered in fear. Before discovering the truth behind the case, she did not want Christopher to know


    about her pregnancy.


    Just when she was unscrewing the cap, the door suddenly opened, and in her shock, she dropped the


    bottle of folic acid. The loose cap rolled toward the bed, and the tablets scattered all over the floor.


    She stared at Christopher nervously. He was standing at the entrance with a suspicious glint in his eyes.


    Feeling guilty, she dared not pick up the tablets. After a moment of silence, Christopher asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    that?¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 120 She was startled and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s medicine for my gastritis.¡±


    Christopher stepped forward and bent over to pick up the pill bottle, but Margaret snatched it up before


    he could. She remarked, ¡°Let me do it. You¡¯re heading outter, right? Come home early, and don¡¯t


    overwork yourself.¡±


    She met Christopher¡¯s eyes and forced a smile, willing it to look natural.


    Christopher narrowed his eyes in suspicion. Knowing her for so many years, he could read her every


    expression. He knew that she was hiding something from him but temporarily chose not to call her out.


    Margaret watched him take a document and leave before finally releasing the breath she¡¯d been holding.


    It was only then she realized that she had broken out in a cold sweat. After spilling the folic acid, there


    was not much left in the bottle. Looks like I have to make another trip to the hospital.


    Shortly after taking the folic acid, Margaret felt a little hungry. However, she was worried that if she


    headed downstairs now, Elizabeth would bombard her with questions. Hence, she waited till it waste at


    night before carefully making her way downstairs. She then proceeded to cook a bowl of scrumptious-


    looking pasta.


    As she held the bowl of pasta and headed to the dining room, she realized that it seemed a lot brighter


    than before. She was a little baffled by that. I only turned on onemp when I came downstairs, so why is


    it so bright?


    Just as she was feeling puzzled, Christopher¡¯s voice rang out from the living room. ¡°You¡¯re still hungry?¡±


    His sudden voice made Margaret jump in shock, and she spilled a bit of the sauce. It was piping hot and


    scorched her finger. She hastily ced the bowl on the coffee table, which was nearer. As she did so,


    more of the sauce sttered onto the table. She knew that Christopher must be looking on in disdain.


    Keeping herposure, she grabbed a few tissues and cleaned up the spill. While doing so, she asked,


    ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡±


    Christopher paused for a moment before he headed upstairs. As he walked past her, he replied, It¡¯s


    already one a.m. in the morning.¡±


    Margaret bit her lip and stayed quiet as her burnt finger stung badly. From her


    perspective, one a.m. was still early. After all, she originally thought that he would not be back that night.


    After finishing off her pasta and cleaning up, she waited for a bit before heading back to the room.


    Christopher was in his pajamas and sitting before the window. There was a cigarette between his fingers,


    but it was not lighted.


    Margaret stood at the door and suggested, ¡°You can smoke if you want to. I¡­ I won¡¯t. be sleeping that


    early. I just ate, so I¡¯m feeling a little bloated.¡±


    Christopher threw a nce her way and ced the cigarette on a small table beside him. He suddenly


    asked, ¡°Did Jenson approach you these few days?¡±


    At the mention of Jenson, the atmosphere in the room became tense.


    Margaret shook her head. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡±


    Christopher merely sneered in response.


    Not getting a reply from him, Margaret felt a little flustered. However, since it involved Jenson, she did


    not dare to probe any further. She knew that if she pressed for details, it would most likely result in


    another argument between Christopher and her.


    The next morning


    Jodie sent an emoji to Margaret, implying that she would do her best. After which, she puffed up her


    chest in confidence and walked into Quantary Corporation. As long as she passed her probation, she


    would be able to get a steady flow of ie every month.


    Seeing that it was almost time for work, she squeezed into the crowded elevator. Unfortunately, just


    when she stepped into the elevator, a beeping sound was heard. The elevator was overloaded.


    Jodie did not want to bete on her first day. Hence, she fought to maintain a nonchnt expression on


    her face as she waited for others to get out of the elevator.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were murmurs of dissent around her, but she ignored them. After a short pause, someone from


    the rear of the elevator stepped out andmented, ¡°I¡¯ll get out. It¡¯s fine if I¡¯mte.¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Jodie turned in the direction of the speaker. Upon having a clear view of the


    man, the corners of her mouth-twitched uncontrobly while a crimson blush came over her face.


    Steven stared at her with a steady gaze, a half-smile ying on his lips. Only when.. the elevator doors


    closed could she finally escape his intense stare. She heaved a sigh of relief. What bad luck! He is


    literally everywhere!

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    After reporting to work, Jodie sat down at her desk. Thepany not only had a good environment, but


    it was also a renownedpany in Dellmoor. Jodie was pleased that she was able to work there.


    ¡°Morning, Mr. Jones,¡± everyone greeted.


    Everyone around her was looking in a particr direction. Jodie¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement, and she


    eagerly followed their gazes to the entrance.


    Since she was new, it was essential that she made a good first impression on her superior. However,


    seeing that it was Steven they were addressing, she wished that the ground would swallow her whole.


    Lowering her voice, she whispered to someone beside her, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s our boss¡¯ son, the vice president of thispany. The CEO has taken a hands off approach to the


    business, so Mr. Jones is in charge of the wholepany. Quantary Corporation is the headpany


    under the Jones family,¡± her colleague exined.


    Her colleague went on, but Jodie was not listening any longer. Never did she expect that a day would


    come whereby she would be at Steven¡¯s mercy. At first, she wanted to leave a good impression on her


    superior. However, judging from the current situation, she decided not to anymore. After all, they had


    gone through so much. She knew that Steven would already have a bad impression of her. There¡¯s no


    way he¡¯ll change his impression of me!


    At that thought, her expression turned grim. Originally, she thought that Steven would jump at the


    opportunity to make things difficult for her. However, without sparing so much as a nce at her, Steven


    headed straight for his office.


    Jodie took out her phone and sent another message to Margaret: This is seriously not my day! It¡¯s my


    first day here, and I just found out that my boss is Steven! Looks like I¡¯ll have to find another job.


    Upon receiving her message, Margaret felt a little perplexed. She texted back a reply: Why do you need


    to find another job? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Just focus on the tasks you have on hand. As for


    Steven, he¡¯ll merely be your boss. Youin that smallerpanies don¡¯t offer as many benefits as


    you would like. Now that you have finally found a job, don¡¯t be reckless!


    Jodie understood where Margaret wasing from. Frankly speaking, there was no


    deep animosity between her and Steven. I merely refused topensate him after knocking into his car.


    As for our subsequent encounters¡­ I always disy a haughty attitude toward him and talk back at him,


    that¡¯s all¡­


    When it was finally noon, Jodie arranged to meet Margaret at the restaurant they went to previously. She


    wanted to pour out her grievances to thetter.


    However, as Margaret reached thepany¡¯s lobby, she spotted Jack. He had parked his car at the


    roadside and was leaning against it. After knowing that Jodie had broken up with him, Margaret found it


    hard to be amiable to him.


    That was especially so when she saw him all dressed up. This reminded her of just how terrible Jodie¡¯s


    situation had been, and her temper sparked.


    She wanted to pretend that she did not see him, but it was impossible to tamp down her anger. Hence,


    she approached him and said, ¡°Previously, I wasn¡¯t aware that you and Jo had already broken up. That


    was why I asked you for a lift. I apologize for


    that.¡±


    Though she sounded polite, the underlying meaning of her words was anything but that. She was


    implying that if she had known that Jodie and Jack had already broken up, she would not have epted


    his help no matter what.


    Jack simply offered a faint smile. He knew that Margaret woulde to know of it sooner orter. He


    informed, ¡°I¡¯m here today because I need your help.¡±


    Margaret coldly stated, ¡°We don¡¯t have any ties at all. Seeing that you gave me a lift the previous time, as


    long as it¡¯s within my means, I¡¯m willing to offer a helping hand. That way, I¡¯ll have repaid you for your


    help. I don¡¯t want to owe anyone anything, even though Jo was the one who gifted you the car!¡±.


    She emphasized the fact that Jodie had bought him the car. To be honest, she did not understand what


    Jack was thinking. How can a man dump a woman who loves him so whole-heartedly? Furthermore, he


    dumped her when she was at the lowest point in her life!


    Jack¡¯s expression darkened. Taking out a bank card from his wallet, he said, ¡°Pass this to Jodie for me,


    will you? The password is her birthday. You¡¯re right; she bought me the car. In addition, she also paid for


    all of my expenses while I was overseas. The money inside this card should be more than enough to


    repay her. As for our


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    rtionship, it¡¯s difficult to exin what happened. I don¡¯t want to exin, either. After returning her the


    money, we don¡¯t owe each other anymore. That¡¯s the best oue that anyone can hope for. I don¡¯t


    care how you see me.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Margaret was not a reckless person, and she wouldn¡¯t lose her mind and yell. Hence, she only gritted her


    teeth and said, ¡°Thank you for not letting her sacrifices for the past years go to waste!¡± With that said,


    she took the bank card, turned around, and left. Up till now, she could still remember every word Jodie


    told her about the rtionship. Besides that, Margaret could also recall the helpless and sorrowful


    wordings Jodie used when sending Margaret a text to inform her about her breakup.


    When Margaret arrived at the restaurant, she immediately saw Jodie sitting by the window. After calming


    her agitated emotions, Margaret slowly walked forward and took a seat.


    Before Margaret could say a word, Jodie started bbering, ¡°Oh no! Initially, I thought I had secured a


    decent job. However, I can¡¯t believe my boss is Steven Jones! Previously, I identally hit his car and


    even confronted him a few times. I don¡¯t know anyone that will not hold a grudge! Hence, I¡¯ll definitely


    have a hard time if I continue to work in hispany. Instead of waiting for him to fire me, I might as well


    pack my stuff and leave..


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At the moment, Margaret couldn¡¯t concentrate as all she could think about was her encounter with Jack.


    If I pass the bank card to Jodie, it will undoubtedly mean that Jack is living a great life, as he could fork


    out millions effortlessly. I don¡¯t think anything else can crush a person¡¯s will more than telling the


    individual that the person¡¯s ex is living a better life than them.


    As Jodie noticed that Margaret remained silent, she was anxious. ¡°Meg, speak up. What should I do


    now?¡±.


    Coming back to her senses, Margaret said, ¡°Jo, although I don¡¯t know Steven well, I know he is on good


    terms with Christopher. People like them are usually quite magnanimous. Hence, I don¡¯t think he will hold


    on to a grudge. In my opinion, you should continue working there and see how things go. I-I have


    something to tell you¡­¡±


    Jodie rested her chin on her palms and stared at Margaret innocently. ¡°Tell me about


    it.¡±


    ¡°Jack came to my office to find me. He wants me to pass you something.¡± After thinking through the


    situation, Margaret didn¡¯t think it was appropriate for her to keep the card. Based on Jodie¡¯s


    temperament, she might have already let go of him. The money could probably help cover some of her


    losses.


    ¡°W-What did he ask you to give me? Haha. I doubt it will be something good. Besides money, nothing


    can make me happy anymore. It was wise of him not to find me personally because I might have hit him


    if he had!¡± Jodie sounded as if she was joking. However, Margaret could see the sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°He gave you money. Quite a lot of it too. The password is your birthday.¡± Margaret took out the card.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. It looks like the time I¡¯ve wasted on him is somehow worth it. Meg, I¡¯ve ordered your


    favorite dishes. As you¡¯re pregnant, you have to eat more! Tomorrow is a Saturday. How about we find


    the person who sent the letter to you? I¡¯m sure you will feel relieved once you get to the bottom of your


    dad¡¯s matter.¡± Jodie kept the card and immediately changed the topic.


    At those words, Margaret nodded and didn¡¯t continue. Although she could see the emotions in Jodie¡¯s


    eyes, as her best friend, she didn¡¯t want to call her out. Moreover, she had no idea how tofort her,


    and perhaps this was for the best. This way, Jodie could keep herst shred of dignity.


    Opposite the restaurant parked a ck Rolls-Royce. Noah looked at the rearview mirror as he cautiously


    said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs. Lewis contacted Jack. It was Jack who came to meet her. As for the money he


    gave Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯m unsure of the reason. At the moment, only Mrs. Lewis and Jodie are having a meal


    together. There¡¯s no one else¡­¡±


    The man sitting in the backseat exuded a cold and terrifying aura. He shut his eyes and said in a low


    voice, ¡°Return to thepany.¡±


    After getting off work, Margaret returned to the Lewis residence. As she did not see Christopher, she


    asked Elizabeth about his whereabouts. Upon hearing that, Elizabeth reacted joyfully and said, ¡°Mrs.


    Lewis, I¡¯m d you are starting to care about Mr. Lewis!¡±


    Normally, Elizabeth would not address Margaret as Mrs. Lewis when Christopher was not around.


    Hence, it was apparent that Elizabeth was teasing her now.


    Embarrassed, Margaret replied, ¡°Elizabeth, I was just asking for fun. I don¡¯t mean anything by it.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Elizabeth smiled meaningfully and replied, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t mean anything by it, do you? Why do you look


    so shy then? Mr. Lewis called and said that he would not be eating at home today. You should wash up


    and get ready to eat.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Margaret didn¡¯t bother exining herself. After showering, she obediently sat at the table. Staring at the


    dishes served, Margaret subconsciouslynded her gaze on the vacant seat opposite her. That was


    Christopher¡¯s seat.


    After I meet Mr. Xenos tomorrow and find out what happened all those years ago, I might be able to


    finally sit down and have a proper meal with Christopher¡­


    After finishing her meal, Margaret walked around the garden before returning to her room. As she was


    pregnant, she felt drowsy all the time. Thus, Margaret slept early that day. She was resting so soundly


    that she didn¡¯t even notice when Christopher came back and took a bath. It was only when she woke up


    in the middle of the night that she realized Christopher was sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    ¡°You¡¯re home?¡± asked Margaret in a daze.


    Christopher stayed silent. However, Margaret could not be bothered by hisck of reaction. All she


    wanted was to empty her full dder and return to her sleep as soon as possible.


    As she was walking toward the door, Christopher suddenly said in a cold voice, ¡°Why did Jack give you


    money?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Margaret stood still as she was startled. Feeling much more awake now, she


    demanded, ¡°Were you investigating me?¡±


    Margaret was shocked that Christopher had extra time to check on her. How could he know my every


    move?


    Christopher didn¡¯t reply to her question. Hence, she took his silence as an admission of guilt. ¡°It¡¯s for Jo.


    He wants to give it to her aspensation for their breakup. I¡¯m just the middle person,¡± exined


    Margaret.


    After finishing her sentence, she went downstairs to use the bathroom there. Until now, they still used


    separate bathrooms. Under normal circumstances, she would not use the room¡¯s attached bathroom,


    especially when Christopher was at home.


    When she returned to the room, Christopher was not there anymore. He must have


    gone to the study.


    With that thought in mind, Margaret made some ck tea and brought it to him. The whole time, the two


    didn¡¯tmunicate with each other.


    Early next morning, Margaret packed up and left to meet with Jodie at the train station.


    Following the address on the letter, they bought two tickets. The journey there would take three hours.


    On the way there, Margaret felt an indescribable feeling of excitement. I¡¯ve waited for a long time to


    unravel the truth.


    Jodie grew up living afortable life and had never been on a train before. Thus, she was excited as


    this was her first trip by train. ¡°Meg, after we figure out everything about your dad¡¯s incident, let¡¯s use this


    weekend for a short getaway and rx.¡±


    At that moment, Margaret wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about a vacation. Instead, she lowered her head


    and looked at the letter in her hands. ¡°Jo, I¡¯ve never thought that my dad was the person who caused the


    deaths of so many people. I can¡¯t believe people criticized him for so many years. I bet he couldn¡¯t rest in


    peace even in his death. After figuring out the truth behind this incident, I want to let the world know that


    my dad was innocent.¡±


    Jodie held Margaret¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will get to the bottom of things. Can¡¯t you see that


    we are getting closer and closer to the truth? Look at the beautiful scenery outside. Why are you still


    submerging yourself in your sorrow? When you obtain the evidence, you can show it to Christopher. If


    you guys decide to continue living together, you must make him treat you better!¡±


    When Jodie mentioned Christopher¡¯s name, Margaret felt better immediately. All this while, she had


    wanted to prove her innocence so she could stand before Christopher confidently and not retract her


    gaze whenever their eyes met.


    A three-hour journey was neither long nor short. After the train stopped, Margaret immediately took her


    bag and hopped off the train excitedly. Jodie, who followed behind, shouted, ¡°Oh my! Slow down! Don¡¯t


    forget you¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    At noon, the two followed the address and arrived at a dpidated town. When Margaret and Jodie


    reached the ce, they noted how it seemed lifeless, Besides seeing elderlies strolling down the streets,


    there were hardly any energetic youths there.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    There was barely any economic development in this town, so most of the young people had relocated to


    the city to find a job. Hence, only the elders stayed behind.


    Margaret and Jodie went around to ask for directions. Soon, they came to Mr. Xenos¡¯ house. However,


    they were dumbfounded when they saw the shabby two-story house. The door was left ajar, and the


    grass was growing wild right in front of it. It seemed like nobody had lived in the house for a long time.


    Immediately, an ominous feeling arose within Margaret. The letter I received doesn¡¯t seem to be written


    recently. Could it be that the sender kept the letter with him and only posted ittely?


    While Margaret was still deep in her thoughts, an elderlydy with white hair came out of the house next


    door. Jodie went forward and asked, ¡°Hi, do you know if somebody who has thest name Xenos stays


    here? By here, I mean this two-story house¡­¡±


    Thedy pursed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s staying there anymore. There hasn¡¯t been anyone


    living there for the past three years. I don¡¯t know whether the person there goes by thest name Xenos


    because he never talks to anyone. I heard from someone that he was diagnosed with an incurable


    disease, so I assume he must be dead by now. Previously, a couple with a kid stayed there. Sadly, the


    wife died, and I¡¯m not sure where the child went after that. Thus, I don¡¯t think anyone is staying there.¡±


    At those words, Margaret¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you sure? Someone recently sent me a letter using


    this address¡­¡±


    Frustrated, the elderly woman said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I¡¯ve never seen anyone entering


    the house for many years.¡±


    The woman¡¯s words were definitely a nightmare to Margaret. Besides the letter in her hand, Margaret did


    not have any other clues. If she couldn¡¯t find something else, it would be impossible for her to learn the


    truth.


    However, she was unwilling to give up just yet.


    After a moment of hesitation, Margaret decided, ¡°Jo, let¡¯s go in! We might be able to find some clues


    inside.¡±


    Jodie had never done something so outrageous before. Hence, she said hesitantly,


    ¡°Meg, does this count as breaking into private property? Although the door is not locked, I don¡¯t think we


    should go in without permission.¡±


    Margaret could not care less about that right now. In the next second, she pushed the door open and


    went in. Immediately, a musty smell permeated the air. The smell had Margaret choking and coughing for


    a while.


    The furniture in the house was old and broken. Besides that, spider webs were everywhere. They were


    surprised when they found a bowl of unfinished pasta on the table. It was moldy and had clumped


    together. As for the other things in the house, they were still in ce. Although the closet door in the


    bedroom was wide open, most of the clothes were still in there with a thickyer of dust on them. It


    seems like the owner of the house left in a hurry.


    The two searched the ce. However, they could only find a water-stained photo and nothing else.


    After getting out of the house, Jodie brought Margaret to a restaurant to have a meal. At the same time,


    Jodie booked their train tickets back. As they didn¡¯t get what they came here for, naturally, the two had


    no mood to go for a vacation.


    Margaret stared at the photo they took from the house carefully. She could see a man, a woman, and a


    boy. However, she could not see their faces because water had damaged that area.


    Even if I can recover the faces using modern technology, how can I find that person? Moreover, that


    person might be dead¡­


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, Margaret didn¡¯t want to believe that Mr. Xenos was dead. How can a dead man mail me a


    letter?


    ¡°Meg, you should stop overthinking. Let¡¯s take it easy. How about we go through the whole situation? I


    passed you the letter immediately after receiving it. The distance between Dellmoor and here is not too


    far. I¡¯m sure he was still alive when he posted the letter. I think that he decided to use this address


    because he doesn¡¯t want you to know where he¡¯s currently residing. Ah, I don¡¯t know either! Either way,


    I¡¯m sure Mr. Xenos is alive. Thus, you should not give up! Since he has sent you a letter, I assume he¡¯ll


    mail you another one soon. Let¡¯s wait and see! Although he doesn¡¯t want to see us personally, I don¡¯t


    think he will leave us hanging after telling us the beginning.¡± Jolie tried her best tofort Margaret.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    ¡°Jo, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve waited for so many years, haven¡¯t I? I can continue to do so.


    Trust me. I¡¯m okay.¡± Margaret kept the photo and forced a smile, as she didn¡¯t want Jodie to be as


    anxious as she was.


    Margaret¡¯s initial n was to find out the truth about the ne crash. If the incident had nothing to do


    with her father and he was also one of the victims, she could tell Christopher all the details. She would


    then finally be released from her sins and could clear her father¡¯s name. After doing all those, she could


    finally confess her pregnancy to Christopher. Of course, she dared not think further about thest matter.


    Now that things didn¡¯t go as nned, she would have to start all over again. That would be her way


    forward until she couldn¡¯t hide her stomach from Christopher anymore. If Christopher knew about her


    pregnancy, he would make her leave the Lewis residence after she delivered the baby. This was not the


    ending Margaret wanted!


    When Margaret arrived at the Lewis residence, night had already fallen. Although the house was brightly


    lit, it was not that bright, which meant Christopher was not home yet.


    As Margaret had been out the whole day, she was so tired she couldn¡¯t move. With heavy footsteps, she


    walked into the house. Then, Margaret took a bath and went to her room to lie down. At that moment,


    she didn¡¯t even have the appetite to eat.


    Seeing this, Elizabeth was worried that Margaret¡¯s gastritis would act up again. Hence, she brought the


    food to Margaret¡¯s bed. ¡°Meg, you have to eat something. Don¡¯t starve yourself. Mr. Lewis told me that he


    would not being back today. After you finish the food, get some rest.¡±


    Margaret sat up and started eating. Suddenly, she felt like throwing up. She immediately rushed to the


    bathroom and vomited everything out. When she was rinsing her mouth, she noticed that her face was


    abnormally pale.


    Elizabeth was so worried at the scene that her brows furrowed, ¡°Meg, why are you vomiting? I hope


    there is nothing serious going on with your body. Even if Mr. Lewis doesn¡¯t care about your health, you


    must look out for yourself more!¡±


    Feeling weak, Margaret dragged her body back to the bed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Elizabeth, please take the food


    away. I really don¡¯t feel like eating today.¡±


    Elizabeth let out a sigh as she left the room with the food. After much consideration. she secretly called


    Christopher. ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis vomited again. Besides that, she hasn¡¯t had dinner, and her face is


    pale. I can¡¯t convince her to eat. If you may, please care for her as her body is already weak to begin


    with..¡±


    At the other end of the phone, Christopher didn¡¯t say a word about the situation. Instead, he hung up


    immediately.


    Heartbroken, Elizabeth wiped away her tears. After looking toward the stairs, she went back to her room


    resignedly.


    Over at the CEO¡¯s office of Lewis Corporation, Christopher stared at his phone in a daze. After snapping


    out of it, he immediately stood up, grabbed his coat, and took the elevator downstairs.


    Meanwhile, downstairs in the Rolls-Royce, Noah noticed Christopher exiting the building. He quickly got


    out of the car and opened the back door for Christopher. ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    ¡°Go to the Lewis residence,¡± said Christopher impatiently.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Noah could sense that Christopher was not in a good mood. Thus, he carefully drove toward the


    Lewis residence.


    Along the way home, Noah drove past a pharmacy. Suddenly, Christopher ordered, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Noah hurriedly mmed on the brakes. Christopher got off the car and walked into


    the pharmacy. He then said to one of the employees, ¡°I want some medicine that treats gastric


    problems.¡±


    The employee asked, ¡°Is the person having gastritis? Can you borate more on the symptoms? Is the


    individual an adult or a child?¡±


    At that, Christopher frowned. After giving the employee¡¯s questions a brief thought, he answered, ¡°The


    person¡¯s appetite varies from time to time. Besides that, she keeps vomiting and looks pale. She is an


    adult.¡±


    After buying the medicine, Christopher returned to the car with an icy expression. Looking at that, Noah


    dared not speak another word. He flooted the gas pedal and headed toward the Lewis residence. Shortly


    after, they arrived.


    Christopher took the bag of medicine and walked straight to the bedroom. However, he didn¡¯t look at the


    person on the bed. Instead, he threw the medication on the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    bedside table and said, ¡°Take your medicine.¡±


    Margaret didn¡¯t understand what Christopher was doing. She sat up and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s


    that?¡±


    Christopher didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he pulled at his tie as he was starting to get impatient.


    Margaret grabbed the medication and had a look at it. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    As there was nothing wrong with her stomach, she had no reason to eat the medicine. Besides that,


    most of the medications out there were not safe for pregnant women.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    It did not take Margaret long to figure out it was Elizabeth who informed Christopher about her condition.


    Otherwise, he would not have returned so suddenly and even brought her some medicine.


    Looking at her icily, Christopher said, ¡°I didn¡¯t rush home from work just to see you throwing a tantrum at


    me. Take medicine if you feel sick!¡±


    That made Margaret speechless. When was I even throwing a tantrum? I¡¯m just feeling under the


    weather. ¡°I¡¯m not throwing a tantrum¡­ I¡¯m fine, really. I don¡¯t need to take any medication right now. You


    should go back to work if you¡¯re busy.¡±


    To her surprise, when those words fell from her lips, they did sound like she was sulking. At the same


    time, it seemed like she was ming him for neglecting her because of work.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Both of them were at an impasse for a moment before Elizabeth brought a ss of water and knocked


    on the door, which was ajar. ¡°You should listen to Mr. Lewis and take the medication. Mrs. Lewis. He¡¯s


    concerned about you.¡±


    The young woman could feel a headacheing her way. ¡°I¡­ I feel fine now. You two don¡¯t have to


    worry about me.¡±


    Elizabeth then ced the ss of water in her hand and passed her the pills. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you¡¯re not a


    child anymore. You should be responsible for your own health. Come on, take your medicine.¡±


    Margaret was a bundle of nerves under Christopher¡¯s and Elizabeth¡¯s watchful gazes. It felt like she had


    no other option but to take the medication instead. However, her current state forbade her from taking


    any. ¡°I¡¯m not having gastric pain, so I don¡¯t have to take any pills. He still has work to do at the office,


    Elizabeth. Why don¡¯t you send him out? I¡¯ll be fine after I get some rest.¡±


    Elizabeth was in a dilemma. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡­¡±


    By then, Christopher had lost his patience. With a frosty countenance, he turned around to leave, ¡°Never


    mind if she refuses to take the medication. Don¡¯t bother about her anymore. And please don¡¯t call me


    again for reasons like this. I don¡¯t have so much time to spare!¡±


    The older woman shot Margaret a look of disapproval and hurriedly followed him downstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t get


    mad, Mr. Lewis. Mrs. Lewis is just upset that you¡¯re always not


    around to keep herpany. I suppose that¡¯s why she decided to throw a tantrum. That¡¯s how women


    are¡­ You should know her very well since you watched her grow


    up.¡±


    Christopher slowed his pace but did not stop. ¡°Can¡¯t she just say what¡¯s on her mind? Why does she


    need someone else to convey her thoughts?¡±


    With that, Elizabeth could only remain silent. When Noah saw Christopher was ready to head out again,


    he rushed toward the garage to get the car, but thetter stopped him by saying, ¡°I¡¯ll drive there myself.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡± Noah replied as his palms turned sweaty. Christopher¡¯s expression was as ck as


    thunder at that moment, and anyone who dared to offend him would be equivalent to seeking death.


    ¡°Noah, I want you to take Margaret to the hospital tomorrow morning and have her undergo aplete


    medical checkup. Bring me the medical report once it is ready.¡± Christopher gave his orders to Noah and


    sped away into the night.


    Upon hearing the sound of a car speeding away from the Lewis residence, Margaret got down from the


    bed and stood in front of the window. As she watched Christopher¡¯s car disappear from her sight, she felt


    regretful for her attitude toward him. After all, he had deliberately bought some medicine for her as soon


    as he knew she was unwell, yet the situation soured.


    She took out her phone and texted Christopher: I¡¯m sorry. I was just exhausted aftering home. I¡¯m


    fine. Thanks for your concern.


    Although her text message remained unanswered even after some time, her state of mind was different


    that time around because, for some reason, she looked forward to receiving his reply. Sadly, it was still


    the same as before-he did not respond to her.


    After leaving the Lewis residence, Christopher did not return for the whole night. When Margaret awoke


    the next morning, Noah was already waiting for her downstairs. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯ve been instructed by Mr.


    Lewis to bring you to the hospital for a medical checkup¡­ And I have to give him the medical report


    once it¡¯s ready.¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡­ I have other matters to attend to, so I can¡¯t go to the hospital right now. I¡¯ll


    just go there by myself when I¡¯m free.¡±!


    With a troubled face, Noah replied, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, please don¡¯t give me a hard time. I must carry out Mr.


    Lewis¡¯ instructions¡­¡±


    Margaret knew that even though Christopher had a gentle and mild image in public, those close to him


    knew very well about his temperament. Thus, she did not want to put Noah in a tight spot.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    However, her pregnancy would definitely be exposed if she were to undergo aplete medical


    checkup. As Margaret had not figured out how to tell Christopher the truth, she needed toe up with a


    n to get herself out of the sticky situation.¡¯ ¡°I see. Since I¡¯m heading out soon, I¡¯ll go to the hospital


    once I¡¯ve attended to my matters, and I¡¯ll give you the report once it¡¯s ready. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to


    follow me around while I carry out my errands, anyway. Would this be okay for you?¡±


    When she noticed Noah¡¯s hesitation, she added, ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to report back to him.


    Anyhow, you will have the medical report. It¡¯ll lead to the same result.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, he nodded. ¡°All right, then. Please contact me once the medical report is ready, and I¡¯lle and


    collect it.¡±


    Margaret nodded. After having her breakfast, she left the house.


    In truth, she was not nning to go out that day. Unexpectedly, Christopher ordered Noah to bring her for


    a medical checkup. She wanted to contact Jodie and ask for her help, but thetter did not answer the


    phone.


    Left with no choice, Margaret could only head to the hospital by herself.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, she consulted the doctor regarding details for the medical checkup and


    avoided examinations that were not suitable for pregnant women. When she received the medical report,


    she repeatedly checked the results before handing it over to Noah and said, ¡°The doctor told me that I¡¯m


    just a bit anemic, that¡¯s all.¡±


    However, Noah was quite skeptical about her remarks. He was aware that Margaret¡¯s ¡°gastric pain¡± had


    reached the point of chronic nausea. How is it possible that she¡¯s only suffering from anemia? In the end,


    he had another person review the medical report. Only when he ascertained there was nothing wrong


    with it did he give it to Christopher


    Looking at the stack of papers on the table, Christopher did not seem the least bit annoyed. He then


    scrutinized each test result carefully and meticulously.


    Noah stood aside and pointed out, ¡°I¡¯ve had someone review the medical report, and they confirmed that


    her anemic symptoms were slightly severe. Also, some tests were not carried out, but it shouldn¡¯t be a


    huge problem.¡±


    Christopher nodded, but his brows soon puckered in a frown. How can she be severely anemic again


    when she has been taking nourishing foods for quite some time now? He then called the Lewis


    residence and instructed Fredrick, who answered the call, ¡°Tell the people in the kitchen to stock up on


    more iron-rich ingredients.¡±


    Once he received Fredrick¡¯s affirmative response, Christopher turned his attention to the pile of work


    documents on his table again.


    Noah then said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Christopher nodded. All of a sudden, there was a knock on his office door. Noah went to open the door


    and frowned when he saw it was Megan standing outside the room. Even so, he left without saying


    anything.


    Megan click-cked into the office in her high heels. At that sound, Christopher furrowed his eyebrows


    and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Putting on an aggrieved expression, she said, ¡°I know you¡¯re busy these days, so I didn¡¯t dare to bother


    you. But I really missed you! I came to visit you since I happened to pass by your office. I¡¯m not going to


    bother you too much. Carry on with your work; I¡¯ll leave in a bit.


    He nced at her indifferently and replied, ¡°If you have something to tell me, just say it now.¡±


    Since he had seen through her true intention, she did not beat around the bush. ¡°Christopher, have you


    considered the partnership proposal we discussed with you at your housest time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it, and the current state of yourpany is not in my consideration at the moment,¡± he


    said impassively.


    Megan¡¯s face turned slightly pale. She assumed he was likely to ept their proposal since he had


    allowed her and Hannah to discuss the coboration at his home. Never did she expect things to turn out


    that way. ¡°Christopher, even though my family isn¡¯t as powerful as yours, we¡¯re still quite well-known in


    the industry. Perhaps you could try to form a partnership with us first, just for my sake.¡±


    Nevertheless, Christopher¡¯s stance was firm. ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself very clear. Furthermore, I hope


    you can be professional. If the Jenkins family is a viable business partner, I will consider it, regardless of


    anyone¡¯s sake. You should leave first as I¡¯m quite busy right now.¡±


    Even though Megan was unwilling to give up, she dared not say anything else.


    Suddenly, her gaze fell upon the medical report at the corner of the table. As soon as she noticed


    Margaret¡¯s name on it, she clenched her teeth tightly. Despite her anger, she affected a gentle


    expression and replied, ¡°In that case¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave then. Take care, and don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    When Christopher did not offer a reply, Megan turned and left with her heart full of resentment. Upon


    reaching the lobby, she took out her phone and called Hannah. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t put my heart into it.


    The partnership isn¡¯t going to happen. You can only me Margaret, that great daughter of yours!¡±


    On the other end of the line, Hannah rubbed her temples. ¡°Megan, don¡¯t drag Margaret into everything.


    I¡¯ve long anticipated this oue. The Jenkins family is facing a capital chain rupture. In such a


    circumstance, Christopher will refuse to cooperate once he looks into it. That¡¯s why I sent you to ask him


    for a favor. You¡¯ve known him for such a long time, but your words hold no weight at all. You should do


    some self-reflection!¡±


    Megan¡¯s chest heaved from an overwhelming feeling of rage. ¡°Hah! In the end,


    everything is my fault, isn¡¯t it? If Margaret didn¡¯t exist, Christopher would only have eyes for me! Why did


    you give birth to her? Christopher doesn¡¯t even want to see me now! I can¡¯t help the Jenkins family.


    Since you are so protective of Margaret, go and beg her to get Christopher to cooperate. Don¡¯t count on


    me anymore!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hannah hung up. At that moment, all she felt toward her stepdaughter was sheer disappointment.


    However, she could not watch the Jenkins family fall apart. Margaret was herst hope.


    In the afternoon, Margaret left the mall with an armful of bags and waited for the car to arrive. Recently,


    the temperature had dropped, the frequent gusts of cold wind making everyone shiver involuntarily.


    Most of what she bought was underwear. It was because she suddenly felt that her previous underwear


    was a little tight, which made it difficult for her to breathe. Anyway, she would not be able to wear her old


    clothes soon, so she made use of her free time that day to buy more.


    Suddenly, a red sports car stopped in front of her. The window rolled down to reveal Hannah¡¯s smiling


    face. In an instant, Margaret¡¯s mood soured, and she turned away without hesitation,


    Hannah caught up to her and asked pleadingly, ¡°Meg, I need to talk to you. Can you give me a few


    minutes?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jenkins, you can just talk to your husband and daughter. I have no reason to let


    you take up my time,¡± Margaret replied in a low voice.


    ¡°Meg, don¡¯t be like that. I really need to talk to you. Just give me a few minutes, okay?¡± Hannah pleaded


    as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Margaret pretended not to see it. Every time she thought about how the woman before her abandoned


    her and her father, she wanted to curse. She felt sick, especially when she saw Hannah driving an


    expensive sports car and wearing branded attire. Are material goods that important? Wanting to leave as


    soon as possible, she quickened her pace.


    However, Hannah slowed down all of a sudden. ¡°Meg, I have cancer.¡±


    Margaret came to an abrupt halt. Her knuckles turned white as she gripped the shopping bags tightly.


    ¡°What does that have to do with me? Are you thinking of making amends in your final moments? That¡¯s


    your problem. It has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t need that meager maternal love of yours!¡±


    Hannah took a deep breath. ¡°Meg, please. Just give me a few minutes. I can¡¯t park my car here. Can we


    talk in the car? Just take it as doing me a favor for giving birth to you.¡±


    Margaret gritted her teeth. After a moment of hesitation, she turned around and headed to the car. At that


    sight, Hannah hurriedly opened the door for her and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    In the car, Hannah spoke as she drove slowly. ¡°I won¡¯t say much about the past since you don¡¯t want to


    hear it. Now that things havee to this point, I won¡¯t give any more excuses. I still remember the way


    you fell asleep in my arms when you were a child. Your skin is fair like mine, and your cheeks were


    always rosy when you slept. It was such an endearing sight.¡±


    Margaret frowned. ¡°Get to the point. I don¡¯t have time to listen to you being sentimental. You sought me


    out because of the Jenkins family. Say it. What do you want me to do?¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Margaret was not a fool. Hannah did not look for her often. Every time she did, it was because of the


    Jenkins family. There was not a single time was it purely for the meager and pitiful mother and daughter


    rtionship between them.


    With a doleful smile, Hannah said, ¡°You¡¯re smart, just like your father. Yes, I came to ask for a favor.


    However, I wanted to see you too. I told you before that the Jenkins family is struggling, and Christopher


    has refused to coborate with us. That leaves me no choice but toe to you. This partnership is very


    important to the Jenkins family. You might not know about this, but all enterprises in Dellmoor want to


    ingratiate themselves with the Lewis family. Whoever forms a connection with the Lewises will flourish.


    Not only does the Lewis family have strong financial resources, but working with Lewis Corporation


    means gaining both fame and fortune.¡±


    Margaret replied sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m curious. Whye to me when you have Megan?¡± She did not forget


    how her birth mother had allowed Megan to be Christopher¡¯s mistress despite knowing that he was her


    husband and even persuaded her to leave. It was simply disgusting.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The older woman seemed embarrassed when she spoke. ¡°Meg, I know that you hate me. When Megan


    and Christopher were together, I wasn¡¯t aware that you and he were married. Yes, I asked something


    unreasonable of you, but I also stopped Megan from seeing Christopher. They have not been contacting


    each other as frequently. You noticed that, didn¡¯t you? As long as you help me, I promise you that Megan


    will never disrupt your life with Christopher again. I¡­ I will also never appear in front of you ever again.¡±


    Margaretughed in exasperation. ¡°Are you trying to negotiate terms with me? As long as I help you, you


    will help me get rid of my husband¡¯s mistress and disappear from my life? Would you have done this for


    Dad and me? Is that man so important to you? So important that you abandoned your husband and child


    to live such a shameless life? Stop the car!¡±


    Once Hannah pulled over by the roadside, Margaret opened the car door as she refused to stay any


    longer. When she got out of the car, the former said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you think. I¡¯m going to die


    soon, anyway. Perhaps you¡¯d feel better once I¡¯m dead.¡±


    Margaret bit her lip and walked away without turning back. Even though she was enraged at that


    moment, she could not stop herself from feeling sad at the thought of how the woman she had hated


    since childhood was about to die.


    At the Jenkins residence, Hannah saw a pair of expensive men¡¯s leather shoes the moment she entered


    through the door.


    Despite knowing that her husband, Justin Jenkins, was home, she did not feel much joy. Instead, she felt


    tired.


    She ignored the cheerful chatters of the father and daughter duo in the living room and headed upstairs


    to the bedroom.


    When she exited the bathroom, Justin was rummaging through her handbag. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    she asked, frowning.


    Her husband¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Hannah looked at the item in his hand, then snatched it and tore it. ¡°It¡¯s just a fake medical report. I don¡¯t


    need it anymore.¡±


    Justin¡¯s countenance eased a little. ¡°That scared me. I thought you¡¯ve really got cancer. Why did you


    make this fake report? By the way, I heard from Megan that the partnership with Lewis Corporation did


    not happen. What happened? Didn¡¯t I tell you to find Margaret? Why did it turn out like that? I sent you to


    talk business, not reconcile with Nichs¡¯ daughter.¡±


    Hannah looked at the man in front of her and remained silent. Although Justin had reached middle age,


    his face still retained some of the handsomeness from his youth. Because of his good looks and the


    deep love they shared that year, she married into the Jenkins family without hesitation.


    Justin¡¯s parents had looked down on her because she had given birth before, and it was her second


    marriage. After the two passed away due to illness, she had pulled through and felt that her life had not


    been in vain. Yet, in the face of the Jenkins family¡¯s crisis, her husband forced her to look for Margaret


    and even made insinuating remarks.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    After a long time, Hannah spoke up. ¡°Justin, if you don¡¯t wish for me to be involved with Nichs even


    the slightest bit or for me to reconcile with Margaret as her mother, then don¡¯t ask me to look for her!¡±


    Justin instantly deted, but there was obviously suppressed rage and dissatisfaction in his tone. ¡°I only


    want results.¡±


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t any result yet, but there will be soon¡­ Just wait.¡±


    For the sake of the Jenkins family, she deceived Margaret by iming to be ill with cancer. In fact, she


    also said that it was all thanks to her that Christopher was giving Megan the cold shoulder so that


    Margaret would think it was her efforts that stopped Megan from remaining entangled with him.


    As a mother, she felt unbelievably disgusted with herself and extremely disappointed with Justin, a man


    who was utterly useless other than possessing exceptional looks and a silver tongue. In the end, the


    survival of the Jenkins family solely depended on her, a woman.


    The weather was slightly chilly that night.


    Margaret stood in front of the window in the room, gazing at the night scenery outside. Her heart was all


    over the ce. At some point, it began to drizzle.


    When she saw the headlights of a car from a distance, she adjusted her clothes with her long, delicate


    fingers and turned to go downstairs.


    A few minutester, Christopher entered the house drenched. With a dry towel in hand, she walked up to


    him and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s raining, so the weather¡¯s colder now. Don¡¯t catch a cold. You should hurry up and


    take a shower.¡±


    However, he did not ept the towel from her, nor did he even cast a nce at her. Instead, he walked


    past her and headed upstairs,


    Without the slightest hint of awkwardness, she sat down on the couch and ced the towel on its


    armrest.


    Not long after, Christopher came downstairs after his shower, Droplets of water came trickling down his


    short, ck hair. As he passed by the couch, he casually picked up the towel to dry his hair. That little


    action of his gave Margaret the courage to


    approach him once more.


    ¡°Why did you reject the coboration with the Jenkins family?¡± she asked forthrightly.


    The man replied tly, ¡°Because the cons outweigh the benefits. Why else?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Margaret moved her lips, but she did not speak immediately. After a brief moment of deliberation, she


    inquired, ¡°Is there still room for discussion?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s arms that were drying his hair froze. He looked at her with a glint of mockery in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you pleading on behalf of the Jenkins family?¡±


    Nervously clenching her fists, the young woman remained calm as she uttered, ¡°Hannah came looking


    for me. She promised me that if I could convince you to cooperate with the Jenkinses, she would not


    appear in front of me ever again. I¡¯m merely doing this to repay her for giving birth to me. I don¡¯t want to


    get involved with her anymore.¡±


    When he lowered his gaze, a hint of disappointment seemed to sh across his eyes. ¡°Is that all there is


    to it?¡±


    Feeling somewhat guilty, she looked away from him. In the end, she decided toe clean. ¡°And¡­ she


    promised to get Megan to distance herself from you. Of course, I can¡¯t do anything if you want to be with


    Megan, but my actions are fully justified.¡±.


    Christopher tapped his slender fingers slowly on the seat of the couch beside him as if he was deep in


    thought. ¡°So¡­ are you doing this to get Megan away from me¡­ Or to draw a clear boundary with


    Hannah? Or¡­ for both reasons?¡±


    Margaret dared not read too much into his question, so she chose the vaguest option. ¡°For both


    reasons..¡±


    Instead of giving her an immediate reply, he stood up and walked to the side to answer a phone call.


    At the dining table, Margaret was so anxious that she did not even dare to eat too fast. Seeing as


    Christopher ate slower than her, she could not resist the urge to ce some extra food onto his te.


    Her main concern was that there would not be any food left for him when she finished.


    Even though there were multiple dishesid out for them on the table based on their usual appetite, the


    portions were quite small. Moreover, her appetite had been increasing as ofte.


    Noticing her actions, he assumed that she was just eager to receive an answer from him. Thus, he


    stared at her coolly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought. You don¡¯t have to be in such a rush to please me.¡±


    .


    Margaret lowered her head in silence. I¡¯ll ask Elizabeth to prepare a couple more dishes tomorrow


    onward so that we can avoid the awkward situation of there not being enough food¡­

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    After dinner, Christopher retired into his study while Margarety in bed, examining the letter sent by ¡°Mr.


    Xenos.¡± She had gone through its contents innumerable times. Other than evoking certain emotions in


    her heart every time she read it, it proved to be of no further use.


    Just as she was deep in contemtion, Jodie sent her a message out of the blue. Upon opening it, she


    could not help but chuckle.


    I heard that if you¡¯re having a baby girl, your skin¡¯splexion will improve. If it¡¯s a baby boy, not only is


    it the contrary, but you¡¯ll also gain a lot of weight during pregnancy! How much weight have you gained


    recently? Can you tell whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl?


    To be honest, Margaret had never thought about such matters before. However, as of then, she was


    intrigued.


    She got up and took a good look at herself in the mirror but failed to see any changes in herplexion.


    Then, she weighed herself and discovered that she had gained almost two kilograms. Oh, no! I¡¯ve only


    been pregnant for such a short while, and I¡¯ve already gained almost two kilos? How much will I weigh


    during my third trimester then? No, I have to control my appetite. I can¡¯t go on eating as much as I


    please. It¡¯s not necessarily healthy of me to do that!


    The door was abruptly pushed open as she stood on the weighing scale while gently caressing her


    tummy and replying to Jodie¡¯s text message. She reflexively turned her head to look and saw it was


    Christopher. It seems like he¡¯s done with work.


    All of a sudden, she recalled that the letter was still on the bed. Frantically, she tried to rush over to


    retrieve it, but it was toote. Christopher walked straight to the bed and directly picked up the letter as


    soon as heid eyes on it.


    Margaret¡¯s heart was in her mouth. Even if Christopher discovered the existence of this letter, it was


    meaningless because there was no follow-up to it.


    The man¡¯s face fell as he read the letter. She strode forward and snatched it from his grip but did not


    know what to say.


    Bringing up the past would affect not only her but also Christopher. That ne crash had caused both


    him and her to lose their loved ones.


    ¡°Did you go out because of this yesterday?¡± he questioned expressionlessly.


    Margaret nodded while responding affirmatively, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Christopher narrowed his eyes; his gaze was cold as ice. ¡°So? What did you find out?¡±


    The young woman shook her head. ¡°The address stated on the letter was not upied. Since I couldn¡¯t


    find the sender, I can¡¯t obtain any substantial evidence. I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of this. I don¡¯t


    believe that my father caused¡ª¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could finish her words, he interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s enough! What ¡®sender¡¯ are you referring to


    when there¡¯s none, to begin with? Even if you want to clear your guilt, you should find a more convincing


    method! What¡¯s the point of cooking up such lies?¡±


    Margaret was not scared of his outburst; she had sufficient courage when it pertained to that matter. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t cook up any lie. Someone did send this letter to me! What if my dad was a victim as well? Don¡¯t


    you want to uncover the truth and punish the real perpetrator? If there¡¯s someone who knows about this


    incident in detail, it means that things aren¡¯t as easy as they seem!¡±


    He grabbed her by her shoulders so forcefully that it felt like her bones were breaking. ¡°You just can¡¯t


    wait to leave me¡ªthat¡¯s why you want to free yourself from your guilt like this, right? I¡¯ve told you before


    that I¡¯ll let you go once you¡¯ve given birth; this is the only avenue! Since you want to leave so badly, I¡¯ll


    grant you your wish!¡±


    As soon as he finished, Margaret felt her world spiral out of control. Christopher then seized her tightly in


    his arms and pinned her down on the bed.


    A mixture of emotions came crashing over him, and he could sense the dreadful premonition of losing


    everything assault him once more. In the end¡­ does she want to leave me too?


    Margaret¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with fear as she stared at the man who went berserk. ¡°Christopher,


    don¡¯t be like this¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    s, he paid no heed to her desperate pleas. She felt helpless, like a lone raft drifting on the raging


    seas, facing the possibility of being devoured by the tempest at any second.


    Things finally quietened down after a long while. Christopher got up and walked into the bathroom


    without turning back.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Listening to the sound of water flowing from the bathroom, Margarety on the bed motionlessly as


    though she were a puppet whose strings had snapped. It felt like something had exploded within her


    heart, causing her to feel pain and sorrow.


    Shortly, Christopher left the Lewis residence. The sound of his car engine faded away into the distance.


    The same scenario had repeated itself countless times, and she ended up being broken into pieces once


    more. However, that time around, those feelings came more fiercely than before.


    The next day, Margaret went to the office on time as usual. What happened the night before caused her


    to have nightmares, so she did not look well.


    Casper was taken aback when he saw her. ¡°What did you and Christopher do yesterday night? Your dark


    circles can almost upy your entire face¡­


    She shook her head in silence. With an odd expression, he inquired, ¡°Is it¡­ because of Jenson?¡±


    Confused, she answered with a question, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Jenson?¡±


    Casper faked augh and brushed it off. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I was merely asking a random question. You


    should go and do your work.¡±


    Although Margaret was puzzled about why he would suddenly mention Jenson, she did not dwell on the


    matter. She was still shaken from what had happened the night before and had not recovered from the


    shock yet. Thankfully, nothing happened to the baby in her womb.


    Her phone suddenly rang sometime past ten in the morning. Upon seeing the iing caller¡¯s number,


    she hesitated for a moment before answering the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Jenson¡¯s deste voice rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°I want to see you now. Can I?¡±


    As she was familiar with his temperament, she knew he was not someone who was so emotional to the


    extent that he would casually ask to see her during working hours. Out of concern, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Instead of answering her question, Jenson said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk face-to-face. I just¡­ I really want to see you


    now¡­ I¡¯m near your oflice. Just turn left when youe down, and you¡¯ll see my car.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Margaret hung up the phone, she headed to Casper¡¯s office and knocked on his door. His voice


    could be heard from within as he uttered, ¡°Come in.¡±


    She pushed open the door and strode forward. ¡°Uh¡­ I need to go out for a bit. Can I take leave? But I


    don¡¯t know if I cane back to workter today.¡±


    Casper was busy looking through some documents, so he responded without even ncing at her, ¡°Go,


    go. It doesn¡¯t matter what time youe back to work, as long as you go home on time. I don¡¯t want


    Christophering after me to look for you.¡±


    She nodded in response, spun on her heels, and exited his office. Upon leaving the building, she turned


    left as Jenson had instructed. It did not take long for her to spot a ck sports car parked at the side of


    the road. Her instinct told her that it was Jenson¡¯s car.


    The youngdy walked forward without the intention of getting into the vehicle. Jenson rolled down his


    car window, saying, ¡°Hop in first.¡±


    Margaret was rather hesitant to do so. After all, she was a married woman. Moreover, a scandal


    involving the two of them had happened previously, so it was best to keep a distance. ¡°Uh¡­ Is there


    anything important? I¡¯m supposed to be working now¡­ You can just tell me here.¡±


    Jenson drooped his head slightly, the disappointment in his eyes evident. Under the refraction of light,


    his side profile revealed a sorrowful emotion lurking within him. ¡°I never expected this day toe¡ªthat


    we would have to be worried about just sitting down and having a chat.¡±


    Biting her lip, she opened the car door and sat in the front passenger seat. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡­ I just don¡¯t


    want to skip work.¡±


    The man did not expose her lie. As he drove the car forward, he suddenly changed the topic, ¡°Meg, do


    you love Christopher?¡±


    Margaret was surprised. She did not understand why he would suddenly ask her such a question.


    After all, he was engaged, and she was married and was carrying a child. Regardless of the situation, it


    would be inappropriate for both of them to discuss their rtionship issues. ¡°Jenson¡­ We¡ª¡±


    As though he could guess what she was going to say, he interjected, ¡°You only need to answer me. Don¡¯t


    think about anything else. Whatever I ask, you answer.¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Margaret had discovered since the beginning that Jenson was behaving abnormally that day. Because of


    his question, she was even more convinced that something was off with him. ¡°Jenson, tell me, what¡¯s the


    matter? You¡­ don¡¯t seem like yourself today.¡±


    The man took a deep breath and shed her his usual warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Meg, I just haven¡¯t


    talked to you alone for a long time. I know that you have your concerns, but can you let go of them for


    now and answer my question?¡±


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Margaret replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s taken care of me for so many


    years and is now my husband. It would be a lie to say that I have no feelings toward him.¡±


    The smile on Jenson¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Your feelings toward him¡­ Are they a feeling of kinship or


    romantic love? Can you differentiate them clearly? What if¡­ What if I want you to abandon everything


    and leave with me? Would you say yes?¡±


    His question stunned her. ¡°W-What are you saying? You¡¯re already engaged! What in the world is going


    on?¡±


    It was evident that the uncharacteristic behavior of the calm, collected Jenson caused her to feel


    somewhat unnerved. Something grave must have happened for a person¡¯s personality to change


    drastically.


    Emotions rippled through Jenson¡¯s eyes as if they could whip up a storm whenever. ¡°It was Christopher


    who forced me to leave the country and get engaged with Waverly. None of them was done on my own


    ord!¡±


    Margaret felt exceedingly guilty. That¡¯s right¡­ All this happened because of me. But, even then¡­ Would


    I be able to abandon everything and leave with him? If it were me from three years ago, perhaps I would


    agree to it without the slightest bit of hesitation. But now¡­ I can¡¯t.


    ¡°If this were three years ago, if I weren¡¯t married and you were still single¡­ and if I weren¡¯t carrying such


    a heavy burden¡­ I would say yes in a heartbeat. Jenson, no matter what happens, Jo and I are here for


    you. You can tell me anything and everything; I¡¯ll be your best listener.¡±


    In the end, she made her stance clear¨Cthat was, like Jodie, to be his friend.


    Jenson chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied enough to hear this answer, I¡¯m fine; I just wanted to see you all


    of a sudden, I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you, I¡¯ll send you back


    now.¡± He steered the car around and headed in the direction from which they came.


    Margaret heaved a sigh of relief. Everyone would have a moment when they would go through a


    meltdown, and in such a scenario, they needed someone to console them. She felt that Jenson was


    having one of those moments, and he was in a rush to find someone to support him emotionally. When


    the haze looming over his mind dissipated, everything would return to normal again, so she did not need


    to fret over


    Meanwhile, Megan was having a confrontation with Hannah in the living room of the Jenkins residence.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving Christopher! Don¡¯t even think about clearing the way for Margaret, that b*tch!


    You were the one who allowed me to get together with him at the beginning! I know she¡¯s your daughter,


    but am I not too?¡±


    Immensely irritated by her stepdaughter, Hannah pped Megan on the face. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Can you


    get Christopher to help our family? If you can¡¯t, then get your hands off him! I will not have my hard work


    go down the drain because of you, you good-for-nothing girl! How in the world did I end up having a


    daughter like you?¡±.


    Hannah had promised Margaret that she would have Megan distance herself from Christopher while she


    herself would not appear in front of her anymore. As she had vowed to do so, she must keep her word,


    as that was the only way things would change for the better for the Jenkins family.


    Megan did not understand Hannah¡¯s actions. Covering her swollen face with one hand, she hissed


    through gritted teeth, ¡°You hit me again¡­ Very well then! Since I¡¯m not good enough to be your daughter,


    I won¡¯t be your daughter anymore!¡±


    At that, she turned and rushed out of the house.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah did not go after her. Her body rxed as she slumped onto the couch and closed her eyes. She


    was simply too weary to care about anything else other than Margaret¡¯s response.


    Megan sped all the way to Soaring Design in her car. There was rage pent up within her, and she could


    not find a way to let it out and make herself feel better except by venting it at Margaret,

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    The motherly love that was once hers alone was split into two right in front of her. Hannah, who had


    never hit her, had done so twice for Margaret. She could not take it anymore.


    On the other hand, Jenson drove to Soaring Design¡¯s office building. Still worried about him, Margaret


    said, ¡°Jenson, even though I don¡¯t know what happened to you, I¡¯m sure nothing will be able to crush


    you. The Jenson I know is an excellent man.¡±


    Looking at her, he smiled. ¡°Meg, you don¡¯t need to know what happened to me. Even if you do, it¡¯s still


    something that only involves me. It has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t worry. Thank you foring out


    to meet with me. Hurry back now.¡±


    At that, the two exchanged smiles. For a moment, Margaret thought they had gone back in time to their


    university days. She finally rxed and gave Jenson a hug as her farewell. That hug was a simple one


    that meant nothing else but their many years of friendship.


    That was the scene Megan, who had rushed over, saw. She had just reached and had not gotten out of


    the car when she witnessed the hug going on in Jenson¡¯s car.


    The hatred she felt toward Margaret grew exponentially. How can a woman like Margaret flit between so


    many men? Why did Christopher marry someone like her?


    With that thought, the rage boiled in her. She gripped the steering wheel tightly and mmed her foot on


    the elerator.


    In the next second, after a loud bang, Jenson¡¯s car spun and crashed against the short wall by the


    flowerbeds. The world whirled around Margaret before her head collided against the car window. Her


    vision went out, and a second before she closed her eyes, she saw Megan¡¯s hateful look through the


    window.


    When Margaret opened her eyes again, she was already at the hospital. The sky outside was dark, and


    the smell of disinfectant wafted across her nose. The ceiling above her was pure white, and she could


    see the IV drip at the side of her bed.


    Her mind was nk for a while before the memories came rushing back in. Megan had crashed into


    Jenson¡¯s car, and clearly, it was a deliberate act!


    Jenson! He was in the car too! At that, Margaret struggled to get out of bed. Almost immediately, the pain


    that wracked her body, especially her abdomen, made cold sweat bead on her forehead.


    She then reached out and gently pressed her belly. Right as she was about to call for the nurse,


    someone opened the door to her ward. The one who entered was Jenson. He seemed fine, other than


    the bandage around his head.


    When Jenson saw that she was awake, he was thrilled. However, other emotions soon, appeared as


    well, and he muttered, ¡°Meg¡­ Y-You had a miscarriage.¡±


    Hearing that, Margaret froze. The hand she had on her tummy earlier crumpled her clothes when she


    clenched her fist. ¡°What¡­ What did you just say?¡±


    Jenson squeezed out, ¡°You had a miscarriage¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were pregnant. I¡¯m sorry. Nothing


    would have happened if I didn¡¯t invite you out. The police have already established a case. We¡¯ll find out


    the results soon.¡±


    Margaret was silent as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She could not believe that her child had left her just like that. My baby has been with me for only such a


    short time. Just a while ago, my baby cheekily changed my preferences for food and made me gainC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    weight, but now¡­


    After a moment, she gritted out, ¡°I saw the one who crashed into us.


    Right as Jenson parted his lips to say something, someone else entered the room. This time, it was


    Christopher.


    Fury was visible on his face, and along with his towering figure, he looked like someone no one should


    come close to. Even Noah, who was behind him, seemed wary. Clearly, Christopher had found out about


    everything.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Before Margaret could say anything, Christopher strode toward Jenson and punched thetter. ¡°Mr.


    Swanson, tsk! I wonder why you¡¯ve invited my wife out of the office.¡±


    Blood seeped out from the corner of Jenson¡¯s lips. The man clenched his fists but did not return the blow.


    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m at fault here, so I¡¯ll ept this punch from you. However, there isn¡¯t anything


    inappropriate going on between Meg and me, so don¡¯t put her in a difficult spot.¡±


    Nevertheless, Christopher rolled up his sleeves and loosened his tie. It seemed like he was not going to


    stop there. ¡°Mind your words. Who do you think you are, huh?¡±


    It was Margaret¡¯s first time seeing Christopher behaving that way, so she was frightened out of her wits.


    Despite the pain, she clenched her teeth and shielded Jenson. ¡°Christopher, it has nothing to do with


    him! Our car was right beside the road back then->


    Before she could finish her sentence, Christopher suddenlyughed. ¡°Our¡¯? Ha. Very well, Margaret.


    ¡®Our¡¯! Whose b*stard child did you lose today?¡±


    B*stard child?


    Margaret¡¯s mind imploded. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s yours¡­ The baby¡¯s not a b*stard child¡­¡±


    Unable to hold himself back anymore, Jenson roared, ¡°Christopher Lewis, do you have to be suspicious


    of that? Don¡¯t you know well whose child it is?¡±


    Christopher then shoved Margaret away and grabbed Jenson¡¯s cor. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Losing her bnce, Margaret fell to the foot of the bed. Instantly, a sharp pain spread from her abdomen


    to every corner of her body.


    Cold sweat drenched her in seconds, and she tried but failed to rise to her feet a few times, Noticing that,


    Noah muttered, ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis, she¡­¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Christopher then turned to look at Margaret. Finally, he gnashed his teeth and let go of Jenson before


    ring at her. ¡°You owe me an exnation!¡±


    Jenson¡¯s first response was to help Margaret up, but Noah has¨²ily stopped him. ¡°Mr. Swanson, please


    leave first. This is now the Lewis family¡¯s personal matter. Please don¡¯t intervene.¡±


    Tenson understood what Noah meant. He cast onest worried look at Margaret and hesitated before


    trudging toward the door.


    There were things he wanted to say, but he did not know if he should say them at that moment. One


    wrong word and a fight would break out. Margaret would be trapped between a rock and a hard ce in


    that case.


    After exiting the room, Noah closed the door behind him, leaving Margaret and Christopher alone in the


    room.


    A moment of silenceter, Christopher stated, ¡°You¡¯ve really let me down.¡±


    Margaret, who was sitting on the cold, hard floor, lowered her eyes and bit her lips. ¡°Sorry. I never once


    made you feel happy since young.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the child?¡± he asked, steering the topic back to the baby.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of how I should tell you about it¡­Margaret managed to stop her tears, but she could


    not stop her body from shaking like a leaf.


    ¡°Is it mine?¡± he hissed, staring at her the entire time.


    ¡°Am I that easy of a person to you?¡± The smile was still on Margaret¡¯s ashen face.


    Again, the ward fell silent. Looking at her miserable look made frustration spike in Christopher. All of a


    sudden, he shot forward to grab her and threw her on the bed. ¡°Stop ying the pity card! If the child is


    mine, and if you wanted to leave that badly, you should¡¯ve told me right away! Why did you hide this from


    me, huh? You never thought of keeping the child, did you? That means one thing¡ªthe child has nothing


    to do with the Lewis family!¡±


    His words bombarded her like a barrage of bullets, and she could barely breathe under the weight of


    them. The words died in her mind before slie could even form them in her mouth.


    In the end, Christopher kicked the door open and left. A while after, Elizabeth rushed to the hospital.


    ¡°Meg, why did something like this happen?¡±


    Margaret did not answer her. She just leaned against the headboard and quietly cried.


    Elizabeth¡¯s heart broke at the sight of that. She carefully wiped Margaret¡¯s tears away and consoled,


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. You can¡¯t cry after what happened. It won¡¯t be good for your health, Lie down now.


    You can have another child next time, so you can¡¯t neglect your body like this now.¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Margaret obedientlyy down. When she finally calmed down, Elizabeth said, ¡°When did you get


    pregnant? You silly girl, why did you hide this from me? Why didn¡¯t you tell Mr. Lewis about this? He¡¯ll


    surely be angry with you after this. Also, why did you meet Jenson? What man could possibly not mind


    something like this? You should keep a distance from people of the opposite sex next time, okay?¡±


    Margaret closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is. I need some space now.¡±


    Elizabeth sighed and tucked her in before leaving the room. ¡°I¡¯ll bring some food for you. I¡¯ll be back


    soon.¡±


    Silence returned to the room. Margarety unmoving for a while before taking out her phone to call


    Jodie. At that moment, what she wanted to do the most was to meet her best friend, who knew her best.


    The call went through quickly. The second she heard Jodie¡¯s voice, she burst into tears again. ¡°Jo, I¡¯m in


    the hospital. Can youe now?¡±.


    Jodie jumped in shock. ¡°What? Why are you in the hospital? What happened?¡±


    Margaret weakly mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re here.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After she hung up the call, Jodie hastily put down herdle and ran to the doorway. When Raina saw her


    dashing out, she asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Having no time to exin, Jodie only responded, ¡°I need to take a quick trip to the hospital and might not


    come home tonight. I¡¯ve made two dishes, so just finish them. Just leave the dishes in the basin once


    you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll wash them when I¡¯m back.¡±


    Raina nced at the kitchen and frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve only made two tes of vegetables. How am I


    supposed to be full with just that? No matter how much rush you¡¯re in, you should prioritize your mother¡¯s


    meal, right?¡±


    Jodie stopped in her tracks as her expression darkened. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m tired. I work every day untilte at


    night. You can learn how to do household chores and cooking. It¡¯s meaningless for you to y poker all


    day.¡±


    Raina¡¯s eyes were wide as saucers, and her brows raised in shock. ¡°Jodie rk! Are youining


    that I¡¯m a freeloader? I never did anything when your dad was around, but now you¡¯re lording me


    around? I¡¯m ying poker in hopes of getting more money for the family! It¡¯s not like I know other ways to


    earn. Did I raise you to


    this age so that you can reprimand me?¡±


    Jodie did not respond to her. Ever since her father passed away, her mother¡¯s character drastically


    changed. Initially, she thought it was because of the shock, butter on, she realized that her mother had


    those bad habits for a long time-doing nothing, ying poker, and spending money without thinking of


    saving. When life was good back then, Raina¡¯s character was all right, but now, she had be mean


    and extreme.


    The moment she closed the door and left, she heard the sound of something getting thrown around. She


    ignored it and continued to take the elevator down.


    It was rush hour, so the traffic was bad. Furthermore, it was tough to hail any cabs nearby. Hence, Jodie


    waited by the side of the road for a long time. When she fished out her phone to check the time, she


    realized that she had a missed call from Jenson fifty minutes ago. Just as she was about to call him, a


    ck Bentley stopped in front of her. The car window wound down, and Steven poked his head out of


    the car. ¡°Where are you going? Why don¡¯t I send you there?¡±


    Hearing that made Jodie feel a little awkward. Steven was now her employer, so she could not bring


    herself to talk to him as firmly as she used to. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to the hospital. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not going


    that way. I¡¯ll wait for a cab toe.¡±


    At that, Steven gave her a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯m free right now, so it¡¯s okay. Hop on.¡±


    Since he seemed to be nonchnt about the matter, she decided to do the same.


    After getting in the car, Steven casually asked, ¡°Why are you going to the hospital?¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Jodie replied, ¡°My friend¡¯s in the hospital, Aren¡¯t you good friends with Christopher? Shouldn¡¯t you know


    that his wife is in the hospital?¡±


    In fact, Steven was clueless. ¡°Did that just happen? I didn¡¯t hear anything about it. I¡¯ve got something to


    do tonight, so I won¡¯t be visiting. Speaking of which, as your employer, I need to remind you of


    something. Your performance at work isn¡¯t too greattely. It seems like you¡¯re¡­ rather tired every day. A


    young woman like you should have sufficient sleep at night. It¡¯s not good to stay up until the wee hours.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jodie managed to resist the urge to retort and replied, ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯ll keep that in


    mind.¡±


    He was not much older than her, but he just had to make himself sound as if he was a senior in life. That


    was what she could not stand.


    After reaching the hospital, she sighed in relief. Holding tightly to thest shred of her rationality, Jodie


    bid Steven farewell.


    Upon entering Margaret¡¯s ward, Jodie was greeted with the sight of her friend¡¯s frail look. Margaret


    looked exceptionally pale, and her red lips were almost as white as her face. ¡°Meg, what happened?¡±


    Margaret then supported herself to an upright position before squeezing out a smile. ¡°Sit first. Let me


    catch my breath.¡±


    Jodie helped Margaret up. After finding out about the entire incident, fury vibrated through Jodie¡¯s being.


    ¡°That b*tch Megan! She wants you dead! I can¡¯t believe she did something like this. Karma should¡¯ve


    gotten to her! Don¡¯t worry, Meg. We have surveince cameras everywhere, so she won¡¯t be able to


    escape from this. You¡¯re Christopher¡¯s wife, so the police will certainly solve this quickly. At most, we¡¯ll


    get the results by tomorrow. Her deliberate assault that made you have a miscarriage will surely get her


    locked up for a few years. No wonder Jenson called. I didn¡¯t pick up his call earlier. He must have called


    to tell me about this. Darn it. I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    Margaret muttered half-jokingly, ¡°If I knew you were going to be this angry, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to


    come. Sorry for making you worry.¡±


    Tears sprang to Jodie¡¯s eyes when she heard that. ¡°Why are you saying that? I¡¯m shocked that


    Christopher isn¡¯t by your side at a time like this. Doesn¡¯t that mean that you were all alone before I


    came? I can¡¯t believe he even thought that the baby wasn¡¯t his. Honestly, you¡¯re unlucky to have


    encountered this while Jenson was with you. He


    had no choice but to take his punch in silence¡­¡±


    Mulling over Jenson¡¯s strange demeanor, Margaret then asked, ¡°Do you know what happened to Jenson


    lately? There¡¯s something odd about him. It was weird for him to suddenly invite me out. If not for his


    bizarre behavior, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to meet him alone.¡±


    At that, the look on Jodie¡¯s face turned peculiar as she averted her eyes from Margaret. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been


    busy with work to earn a living for my mother, so I haven¡¯t been in contact with him for a while. Speaking


    of which, shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned about your wellbeing at a time like this? Why are you still


    thinking about him? Be honest with me-do you still like him?¡±


    Margaret lowered her head. A beatter, she mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Jo, don¡¯t ask me that. Actually¡­


    Maybe¡­ I don¡¯t know how to categorize the ce Jenson has in my heart. I¡­ just feel happy when I¡¯m


    with him. Even if the skyes down on us,


    I¡¯ll still be fine with it.¡±


    Jodie drew her brows together. ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous thought to have. Still, I¡¯m rather curious about what


    you feel when you¡¯re with Christopher. Why don¡¯t you tell me about it, and I¡¯ll analyze it for you?¡±


    What I feel when I¡¯m with Christopher?


    Margaret pondered about everything that happened to her in the past before saying, ¡°I find him scary.


    Every time I¡¯m with him, I¡¯m terrified and wary. I¡¯m afraid of making him unhappy. He¡¯s an entric


    person. He¡¯s an angel to everyone and everything but me. To me, he¡¯s the devil. However, I can¡¯t think of


    the times when he was horrible to me. As a matter of fact, he¡¯ll buy me medication for my upset stomach.


    When I tell him I don¡¯t like the smell of nicotine, he stopped smoking around me.¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    .


    ¡°But still, I¡¯m instinctively afraid of him. Yet, when he smiles, it¡¯s as if nothing else matters in the world


    anymore. Maybe I¡¯m subconsciously thinking of our interaction as a way for me to atone for my sins. I


    keep thinking of how I can make him happy and how I can not make him mad¡­ I don¡¯t want to keep


    living like this for the rest of my life. Eventually, I¡¯ll find out the truth about my father¡¯s incident. I don¡¯t


    want to stay as a sinner by his side for the rest of my life.¡±


    Jodie sighed. ¡°I understand now. The two of you won¡¯t be able to have a harmonious life. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re


    even fearful of him when you¡¯re in bed with him. Spending time together is something required to adjust


    your lifestyle. You can grow feelings for one another through sleeping with each other. As long as a man


    loves you enough, you¡¯ll be able to make him do anything. If he doesn¡¯t, you¡¯ll have to stay lowly in the


    family forever. Forget it. It¡¯s pointless to say anything now. Let¡¯s take one step at a time. I¡¯ll be waiting for


    Megan to go straight to jail. Rest well. You still have a long way to go, got it?¡±


    Margaret nodded quietly. Indeed, she could only take a step at a time for now.


    Soon, Elizabeth returned with a nutritious meal. After opening the thermal food jar, Jodie scooped out the


    oatmeal porridge. ¡°I¡¯ll feed her.¡±


    Elizabeth, who wanted someone to apany Margaret anyway, smiled and said, ¡°Okay. By the way,


    Meg, I heard from Fredrick that Mr. Lewis has gone to the police station. He¡¯s still worried about you. You


    shouldn¡¯t give him the cold shoulder after being discharged from the hospital, okay? What disagreement


    can a married couple not solve, right?¡±


    Margaret did not answer her, but Jodie chimed in, ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d actually be concerned about the


    matter.¡±


    Elizabeth rubbed her hands and paused for a second before stating, ¡°There¡¯s something else. I heard


    that the one who crashed into you was the Jenkins family¡¯s driver. He was driving a sports car at that


    time, and he identally crashed into Mr. Swanson¡¯s car. Mey, did you see what happened? Do you


    have any other clues you can provide to the police? With the kind of rtionship that the Jenkins family


    and the Lewis family now have, this is probably going to be resolved in private. It¡¯ll be settled with


    financialpensation. Even if he does get locked up, it won¡¯t be for long.¡±


    Margaret suiffened, ¡°What did you say!¡±


    Elizabeth was shocked by her sudden reaction, and she said after a moment, ¡°I said¡­ the police found


    out that the one who crashed into you was the Jenkins family¡¯s driver. He was driving one of the Jenkins


    family¡¯s sports cars, and he identally¡ª¡±.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could finish speaking, Margaret interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! The one., who crashed into


    me was Megan. I saw it with my own two eyes! Although I didn¡¯t catch a clear glimpse of the car model


    and te number, I saw who the driver was. There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the driver. Jenson stopped his car by


    my office building, and there¡¯s no way it was an ident with how quick Megan was driving.¡±


    Elizabeth gasped. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll have to tell Mr. Lewis right away!¡±


    Margaret shook her head. ¡°No. He¡¯ll be able to figure it out himself. Yes, he will. The only thing I¡¯m not


    sure of is whether or not he¡¯ll cover up for Megan.¡±


    Meanwhile, outside the interrogation room in the police station, Christopher was sitting on the bench. His


    long legs were folded, and his head was slightly drooped. It looked like he was rxed, but he had a


    solemn expression on his face.


    Hannah arrivedte. When she came to a stop by Christopher¡¯s side, she was still panting. Nevertheless,


    she remained asposed as she always was. ¡°Sorry, the traffic was bad, so I waste. Is Margaret all


    right?¡±


    Christopher did not lift his head to look at her. ¡°She¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a miscarriage.¡±


    Just¡­ a miscarriage?


    For a moment, Hannah did not know whether or not he was being sarcastic. Still, she was stunned. ¡°A


    miscarriage? She was pregnant? I¡¯m sorry¡­ This is my driver¡¯s fault. Do you want to settle this privately


    or something? Do speak your mind.¡±


    It was then Christopher finally raised his head to look at her. ¡°Are you sure that the one driving back then


    was the driver?¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Hannah forced herself to calm down. ¡°O-Of course. I couldn¡¯t have remembered the matter wrong.


    Megan was fighting with me at home. She went out drinking too much the day before, so her friend was


    the one to send her home; she left her sports car ! there, so I had the driver get the car the next day. I


    never thought that an ident would happen. Yes, I remember it clearly. Regardless of everything, we¡¯re


    the ones at fault because the driver¡¯s working for the Jenkins family. Just tell us how we should resolve


    the matter. We¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±


    Christopher did not reply to her immediately. Staring at him, Hannah bit down hard on her lip, nearly


    breaking the skin..


    A momentter, he finally said, ¡°You¡¯re Margaret¡¯s mother, and Megan¡¯s her stepsister. We¡¯ll have to


    settle this in private. I¡¯ll have someone talk to you about this matter. I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll


    take my leave first.¡±


    At that, Hannah let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, please take good care of Margaret. I¡­ won¡¯t be visiting


    her.¡±


    Christopher did not respond. He only stood up and left with a mocking sneer on his face.


    After settling the matter at the police station, Hannah returned to the Jenkins residence. Megan was


    anxious at home, and when she saw Hannah, she hastily went up to her. ¡°Mom, how was it? Did


    Christopher suspect that I did it? He doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s me, right?¡±


    In the next second, Hannah pped her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re shameless enough to ask that!¡±


    When Justin saw that his precious daughter was hit, he ran over to stop Hannah. ¡°What are you doing?


    Is the daughter you had with Nichs that important? I hope you remember that Megan¡¯s your daughter


    as well! She¡¯s our daughter!¡±


    Hannah was filled with nothing but rage as she looked at the father-and-daughter duo. ¡°Justin, do you


    know that your dear daughter tried to murder someone? She¡¯smitting a crime! Why are you still


    defending her at a time like this? I shouldn¡¯t have gone to the station to deal with this; I should¡¯ve just let


    you continue making a mess out of this, Do you know what this means? Huh? Even if I¡¯ve settled the


    matter, Margaret had a miscarriage. Who¡¯s the baby¡¯s father? It¡¯s Christopher! Will he save the Jenkins


    family after this? Keep dreaming!¡±


    Finally, Justin realized how grave the matter was. He then began grumbling, ¡°Megan, why didn¡¯t you


    think before doing this?¡±||


    ,


    Megan pitifully wiped her tears away and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s because Mom won¡¯t let me see Christopher


    again. I love him so much. Without him, I can¡¯t live. I only did this because I was so, so angry.


    Moreover¡­ I didn¡¯t know she was pregnant! Still, I¡¯m d she had a miscarriage. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let


    her have Christopher¡¯s baby!¡±


    Livid, Hannah thought of pping her again. However, she realized it was too tiring to keep staying


    angry, so she huffed, ¡°The two of you can do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care anymore!


    With that said, she headed upstairs to return to her room. The moment the door was locked, her angry


    demeanor seeped away, and her face softened, tears brimming her eyes.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After mulling over the entire matter, she took out her phone and called Margaret. However, thetter


    rejected her call. Finally, the tears in her eyes streamed down her cheeks


    On the other hand, in the hospital, Jodie looked at Margaret and asked, ¡°That was your mother, right?


    Are you really not going to pick it up?¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to talk about,¡± Margaret responded tly.


    Jodie frowned and fell silent. By the time she left the hospital, it was midnight. When she went back


    home, the ce was empty but messy.


    After cleaning everything up, Jodie copsed onto her bed, no longer wanting to move. A whileter, she


    reluctantly called Raina. Once the call went through, she heard the sounds of shuffling cards.


    Without a doubt, Raina must be ying poker again. Annoyed, she snapped, ¡°Can you stop ying


    poker? Look at the time! Are you going to stay out the whole night?¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Raina¡¯s temper red. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about me? Since you don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll take care of myself. I


    came out to eat and y poker. I¡¯m going to y through the night, so I¡¯m not going home. Mind your


    own business, and leave me alone!¡±


    When the call ended, Jodie felt the urge to scream to vent her frustration. If she were not worried about


    beingined about by her neighbors, she could have gone on for ten minutes. I can¡¯t go on like this.


    Sooner orter, I might go crazy!


    Three dayster, Margaret was discharged and returned to the Lewis residence.


    ording to Fredrick, Christopher had not returned home for the past three days.


    *As she wanted to know about the current situation of the car ident, she asked,


    ¡°What about the car ident? How did he handle it?¡±


    Fredrick replied honestly, ¡°The person who caused the car ident was the driver of the Jenkins family.


    He said it was an ident, so they settled it privately. I heard it was Mrs. Jenkins who came forward to


    deal with it.¡±


    Margaret was stunned. A secondter, she gritted her teeth and snarled, ¡°What did you say? Are¡­ Are


    you sure it was Hannah who came forth to settle things? Christopher dealt with everything in my ce.


    Did he not investigate this matter properly?¡±


    Or could it be that they know the truth but choose to keep quiet to protect Megan?


    A sigh fell from Fredrick¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was Mrs. Jenkins. I¡¯m afraid you will need to ask Mr. Lewis


    for further information.¡±


    He¡¯s right! I should look for Christopher! Despite her frail body, Margaret rushed out of the house.


    Seeing her action, Elizabeth ran after her in an attempt to stop her. ¡°What are you doing, Meg? Can¡¯t you


    wait for Mr. Lewis toe back? The doctor said you need to be on bed rest for the next few days!¡±


    Meanwhile, Fredrick hastened to get the car from the garage. ¡°Mrs. Lewis! Since you want to meet Mr.


    Lewis, I¡¯ll bring you to him. You have to be mindful of your health right now.¡±


    Margaret did not reject his offer and opened the door to get into the car.


    Elizabeth sighed in relief. ¡°Fredrick, I won¡¯t follow you both, so please take good care of her!¡±


    Fredrick gave an affirmative response and drove toward Lewis Corporation.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, he parked the car in front of the building. Margaret immediately got out of the vehicle


    and rushed inside but was stopped by the receptionist. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Fredrick stepped forward with a grim expression and announced, ¡°This is Mrs. Lewis!¡±


    The receptionist¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she quickly hung her head and apologized to Margaret.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t recognize you. Mr. Lewis is upstairs. Do you need me to.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, thetter had made her way toward the elevator.


    Upon noticing that Margaret was moving in haste, the receptionist felt that something was amiss, so she


    quickly picked up the phone and called Christopher¡¯s secretary. ¡°Emily, Mrs. Lewis is here. She¡¯s on her


    way up to Mr. Lewis¡¯ office. But she looks furious¡­ There¡¯s also someone with her that I¡¯ve never seen


    before. He might be their butler or something.¡±


    Emily thanked the receptionist and hung up before knocking on Christopher¡¯s door. ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mrs.


    Lewis is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Mmh,¡± came his impassive reply from inside the office.


    Soon, the elevator reached the forty-sixth floor. Emily was already standing outside the elevator to


    wee Margaret. When thetter walked out, she conducted herself professionally, smiling while


    saying, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, Mr. Lewis is in his office.¡±


    Margaret nced at Emily¡¯s soft, fuzzy slippers, which were out of ce with her working attire.


    Suddenly, she remembered that Christopher did not wish to be interrupted while working. Hence, there


    must beplete silence on that floor. Thest time she came, she had walked into his office barefoot.


    That time around, however, she did not take off her shoes and immediately pushed open the door to his


    office. ¡°Did you investigate the car ident properly, Christopher Lewis? Why did you settle it privately


    without asking for my opinion first?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s gaze never left the document in front of him as he replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to make the


    decision for this kind of matter. Didn¡¯t you also never give me a chance to decide on our child? Wait, you


    didn¡¯t even give me the right to know about it.¡±


    Margaret clenched her fists in anger. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s put those aside for now. What if I . told you it was Megan


    who crashed into me with her car? In that kind of situation, it¡¯s obvious that she did it on purpose! How


    can it be an ident?¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Christopher¡¯s hand that was flipping through the pages of the document paused. However, he was quick


    to recover his repose and said, ¡°This matter has ended, so there¡¯s no point bringing it up again. Besides,


    the perpetrator was caught. Do you understand me?¡±


    Margaret froze and even stopped breathing for a moment. She could feel a deep gash forming in her


    heart.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know the perpetrator is Megan. He doesn¡¯t want it to be her¡­ In the end, he


    covered up the truth even when Megan had almost killed me and caused me to miscarry¡­


    After a short period of silence, she stubbornly said, ¡°What if I want to overturn the case? What if I still


    want to pursue the truth? I don¡¯t care if Megan is your lover or not. If you want to protect her, that¡¯s your


    problem. I¡¯m the victim here, so I have the right to decide whether or not I want to keep pursuing the


    case!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Only then did Christopher close the document and look up at her. He was expressionless as he said,


    ¡°You said it¡¯s my problem if I want to protect her. So do you think there¡¯s any meaning to it if you pursue


    the case?¡±


    She was speechless because he was right. He was Christopher, a prominent figure in the whole of


    Dellmoor. On the other hand, she was known as Mrs. Lewis, whom many women envied, but in reality,


    she was a worthless essory to him. He could abandon her at any time. How can I win against the


    person that he wants to protect?


    At the end of the day, the ten years¡¯ worth of feelings he had for her were nothing but piled up hatred.


    That was why their rtionship was so fragile and why he could be so cruel.


    A doleful smile tugged on her lips. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ I don¡¯t owe you anything else. I got pregnant


    because you wanted a child, but the person you¡¯re protecting killed it. You two are the reason that the


    child couldn¡¯t be born. Let¡¯s end things here. Tell me, when are we going to sign the divorce papers?¡±


    Fredrick, who was standing at the side, could not watch them any longer, so he interrupted the heated


    conversation. ¡°Mr, Lewis, this matter is not Mrs. Lewis¡¯ fault. Please reconsider.¡±


    Christopher did not expect her to bring up the topic of divorce. Narrowing his eyes as he stared at her, he


    exuded a dangerous aura. Then, he ignored Fredrick and said to her, ¡°I told you before. You can only


    leave after you give birth to a child. What


    rights do you have to request a divorce when you didn¡¯t even fulfill our agreement? Besides, is that child


    even mine?¡±


    ,


    Tears formed in Margaret¡¯s reddened eyes, yet she continued smiling: ¡°For the past thirteen years, I¡¯ve


    lived my life in fear. You¡¯ve underestimated my courage. In my eyes, there is nothing in this world that is


    scarier than you. With your intelligence, you should¡¯ve done a paternity test the day I miscarried. You


    have two choices now. You either divorce me and let me leave, or I will make you regret it one day!¡±


    It was the first time he had seen her like that. At the same time, it was also the first time he had heard


    her speak her mind. For some reason, he began to panic and had to y with the pen in his hand to stay


    calm. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it then.¡±


    After getting his answer, Margaret did not stay for a second longer. When she left, she purposely took


    heavy steps to make a lot of noise. It was the first time in thirteen years that she could live with such


    carefree and do whatever she wanted.


    Upon returning to the car, Fredrick asked, ¡°Are we going back to the Lewis residence, Mrs. Lewis?¡±


    Margaret¡¯s emotions were unstable from the earlier situation. Drained by all that had happened, she


    leaned against the seat and replied, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    All of a sudden, Hannah¡¯s call that she had hung up earlier popped up in her mind, so she took out her


    phone and called her back. The call soon connected, and before Hannah could say anything, she asked


    directly, ¡°You know that the person who crashed into me is Megan, don¡¯t you?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Hannah sounded like she was sobbing. ¡°Meg¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I have no


    choice. She¡¯s also family. I also have my hardships¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Margaret sneered. ¡°Yes, you have your hardships, and I deserve to have a miscarriage and be almost


    killed. Didn¡¯t you say I should do you a favor because you gave birth to me? I owe you one life. Now¡­


    with my child¡¯s life, I no longer owe you anything.¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    As soon as Margaret said those words, she hung up on Hannah and blocked the number in one go.


    Once she did everything, she let out a long sigh.


    As expected, Christopher did not return to the Lewis residence at night. On the next day, Margaret went


    to work as usual with gauze on her forehead. Although her body was still weak, she did not want to stay


    home. Only at the office could she feel that she was still alive.


    Casper knew she had gotten in a car ident, so he felt a little worried upon seeing her at the office.


    ¡°Do¡­ Do you want to rest a few more days beforeing back to work? You can take a month off. I will


    give you paid leaves.¡±


    Margaret shed him a faint smile. ¡°Mr. Flemmington, I¡¯m fine. You should continue with your work.¡±


    Casper frowned. For some reason, he felt that she was acting a little different than usual, but he could


    not tell which part of her had changed.


    While he was hesitating whether or not he should continue convincing her, a coquettish voice sounded.


    ¡°Casper¡­


    Casper shuddered and even had goosebumps all over his body. He could tell it was Megan just by


    listening to the tone.


    With her head lowered, Margaret continued with her work in silence. However, she was trying to


    suppress the anger in her heart.


    ¡°Why are you here? I¡¯m working, so don¡¯t disturb me and mind your own business.¡± Casper had never


    liked to deal with Megan and only interacted with her out of respect for Christopher.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to send Christopher my homemade cookies, so I decided toe and give you and


    Margaret some along the way. Why do you sound so angry?¡± Megan put two boxes of cookies on


    Margaret¡¯s desk.


    Margaret was disgusted, so she pushed the cookies onto the ground.


    With that, the entire office fell silent. Megan put on a pitiful expression as she raised her voice purposely.


    ¡°Margeret, what are you doing? I¡¯m just trying to be kind. Why


    do you have to be so mean? Are you still angry with my driver because he identally hit you with his


    car and caused you to miscarry? Didn¡¯t we agree to settle it in private? He didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­


    Besides, he¡¯s merely a driver, and I¡¯ve fired him. Why are you angry with me?¡±


    After a moment, she continued, ¡°By the way, I heard the driver crash into Jenson¡¯s : car. Why were you in


    his car during office hours? Did you have something important to discuss with him? Speaking about that,


    you were really unlucky. If you had stayed in the office, that would never have happened¡­¡±


    A deadly silence descended over the office once Megan finished her utterances.


    Margaret was enraged but also found her words amusing. ¡°Are you criticizing me for thinking ill of you


    and insinuating that I¡¯m still entangled with Jenson when I¡¯m Christopher¡¯s wife?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Megan pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t put words in my mouth¡­ After all, when your indecent photos


    with Jenson were exposed three years ago, it caused quite an uproar. Anyway, you¡¯re now married to


    Christopher. Don¡¯t you think you should keep a distance from him? The baby you lost in the ident¡­


    Does it belong to Christopher? Can you tell me the truth?¡±


    While speaking, she blinked her innocent, doe eyes as though she had said all of those unintentionally.


    Margaret was unusually calm. ¡°No. It¡¯s not his child. Are you happy now? Can you take your stuff and get


    lost now?¡±


    Those present in the office gasped. No one expected her to admit to cheating on Christopher in front of


    everyone.


    Casper was also taken aback by her words. ¡°Margaret, you can¡¯t say whatever you want in a fit of


    temper! Let¡¯s calm down and talk about that after work. Now, you should continue with your work first.


    Megan, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to see Christopher? I¡¯ll see you off!¡±


    Megan nodded in agreement. Suddenly, she leaned toward Margaret¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m the one


    who hit you with the car. Do you have a problem with that? Mom knows it was my doing, yet she still


    helped me to settle all of this. You¡¯re just a b*stard child that nobody wants. Christopher should keep a


    pet dog instead of keeping you as his wife, The b*stard inside your womb deserved to die!¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Upon hearing that, Margaret exploded with anger. She picked up the stuff on her desk and threw them at


    Megan as if she had lost her mind. ¡°You¡¯re the one who deserves to die!¡±


    Casper did not know what triggered her outburst, but he instinctively dragged Megan to the side. Files, a


    pencil case, and a pot of tiny cactus fell hard on his back.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the sight of their superior getting hurt, the rest of the employees could not stand by anymore. They


    swarmed forward to stop Margaret. ¡°Calm down!¡±


    Margaret was pinned to the desk. When her abdomen was identally knocked against the corner of


    her office desk, pain red up her body. Moreover, the wound she sustained from the car ident was


    throbbing. Nevertheless, she was unbothered by them as those were nothingpared to her broken


    heart.


    Hannah had abandoned her again after so many years. Everything she had done that time around was


    far crueler than how she left her when she was young.


    Back then, Margaret thought her mother left her because she was not obedient enough. It was then she


    finally realized that the woman would only leave more and more scars on her heart. Megan is right.


    Nobody wants me!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Let go of her!¡± Casper panicked as soon as he came back to his senses.


    ¡°Casper, are you okay? Your face is bleeding..¡± Looking distressed, Megan took out a piece of tissue to


    wipe his wound.


    However, he turned his head away with a grim expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Hurry up and leave. Stop causing


    any more trouble in my office!¡±


    Since Megan had achieved her goal, naturally, she did not want to stay there any longer either. The sight


    of Margaret going berserk pleased her greatly.


    Casper asked Margaret to follow him into his office. After closing the door, they gradually calmed down.


    ¡°What did Megan tell you just now?¡± he asked, breaking the silence.


    She replied expressionlessly, ¡°Is that important? I¡¯ve always wanted to do that since the moment she


    appeared. You deserved it.¡±


    His lips twitched slightly. ¡°Yes. I deserved it. Women are so scary when they fight. Anyway, I think both


    your physical and mental conditions are poor now. Seriously, you should go back and take more rest. I¡¯m


    not the kind of boss who exploits his employees. You¡­ You¡¯ve just experienced a miscarriage, so you


    need to rest for at least half a month.¡±


    That time around, Margaret made no further objections and walked out of the office swiftly.


    After leaving thepany, she did not head back to the Lewis residence. Instead, she sent a message


    to Jenson: Are you okay? I was the target of the car ident. I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this.


    Jenson quickly gave her a call. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a scratch. What about you? Are¡­ Are you okay? You


    said that you were the target of the car ident. What do you mean?¡±


    Margaret did not want to tell him that nauseating story. Hence, she decided to keep it to herself. ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Please don¡¯t ask about it anymore. Everything¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re okay. I¡¯ll hang up now. Goodbye.¡±


    Then, she ended the call before he could say anything.


    Jodie was still working, so she did not want to disturb her. With nowhere to go, she decided to take a


    seat at a random coffee shop. After ordering a cup oftte, she sat by the window and gradually rxed


    while staring at the bustling streets.


    Suddenly, she noticed a dirty stray cat walking over to the window. Although its body was covered with


    dirt, its fur was white. It scrutinized Margeret with a pair of blue, curious eyes as if it had found something


    fascinating.


    A smile appeared on her face unconsciously. She reached out an arm and pressed her palm against the


    window. Surprisingly, that stray cat lifted its paw and pressed it against her palm through the ss. Right


    then, she made a decision to take it in.


    After bringing the stray cat to a vet for a bath and treatment for deworming, she went back to the Lewis


    residence with it. At the sight of the cat, Elizabeth was so rmed that her face paled, ¡°Meg, where did


    you find this cat? I think Mr. Lewis is allergic to cat fur, so he doesn¡¯t allow anyone to keep a pet at


    home¡­¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Allergy? He doesn¡¯t allow anyone to keep a pet at home? I don¡¯t care!


    ¡°Elizabeth, I¡¯m thedy of the house, right? This is my house too. I don¡¯t have to get his approval for


    everything I do in this house. It¡¯s none of my business that he doesn¡¯t like pets, and there¡¯s nothing


    wrong with me doing what I like. Am I right? If he can¡¯t ept it, we¡¯ll sleep in separate rooms. I will take


    care of my cat in my room. It won¡¯t bother him then.¡±


    After saying those words, Margaret hugged the cat and went upstairs while wearing a smile. However,


    she hesitated at the bedroom doorway and ended up cing the cat in the art room instead of bringing it


    into Christopher¡¯s room. It would be fatal if he had a severe allergy to cat fur, and she was not so


    reckless as to disregard such a fact.


    Elizabeth thought that what the young woman did was merely digging her own grave. At the same time,


    she could not fathom why Margaret, who had always been cautious, suddenly became so daring. She¡¯s


    clearly going against Mr. Lewis.


    In order to hide the cat¡¯s existence from Christopher, Elizabeth ordered all the servants in the Lewis


    residence not to reveal it and even locked the art room without Margaret¡¯s knowledge.


    To her dismay, her worries came true. That night, Christopher returned to the residence all of a sudden.


    Elizabeth cautioned Margaret nervously, ¡°Meg, please do not let Mr. Lewis know you have a cat in the


    house. He¡¯s not always around, anyway. It¡¯d be best to keep it a secret from him as long as possible.¡±


    Thetter had a nonchnt attitude. ¡°Why should I hide it from him? It¡¯s not something shameful. I can¡¯t


    hide if he wishes to know. It¡¯s simr like he knows everything about me, such as who I meet and what I


    do when I go out. He might have already known that I have found and brought a cat home.¡±


    Elizabeth heaved a long sigh of disapproval before hurrying downstairs to prepare dinner.


    Margaret no longer avoided Christopher and followed her downstairs. Although she still felt wretched at


    the mere sight of him, she had no intention to hide from him anymore. It was pointless to live in fear.


    Just as she arrived at thending, Fredrick walked up to her and uttered, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, Mr. Lewis is


    looking for you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hearing his words, she took a nce at the living room and saw Christopher sitting on the couch. After


    striding over, she asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me? Did Meganin that I tried to kill her today?¡±


    A deep frown was seen between the man¡¯s eyebrows as he raised his gaze. ¡°Did you not see the news?¡±


    Margaret steadily fished out her phone and searched the trending headline: Margaret Sullivan Admitted


    That The Miscarried Baby Was Not Christopher Lewis!


    It was equivalent to telling the public that Christopher was cuckolded by his wife. With that, everyone


    would know that she cheated on him.


    Once she was done reading the content, she stuffed her phone back into her pocket and queried calmly,


    ¡°I have seen the news now. So?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s face darkened, and his gaze was so menacing, like a beast threatening to devour her. With


    an icy voice, he repeated, ¡°So?¡±


    Margaret shrugged. ¡°So? You asked me to read the news, and I did. What¡¯s next? You said that the child


    wasn¡¯t yours, and now the whole world knows about it. Isn¡¯t that good for you?¡±


    Elizabeth was carrying the dishes out of the kitchen when she heard those words. That shocked her so


    much that she failed to grab onto the te firmly. Following the abrupt sound of porcin shattering,


    Christopher leaped to his feet and grabbed Margaret¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I dare you to repeat it!¡±


    Margaret stared at the man before her with a countenance colder than ever. At that moment, she did not


    doubt that he would hit her because she knew she had sessfully infuriated him.


    Instead of feeling afraid, she was at ease. So this is how it feels when I no longer need to live and do


    anything with extra caution.


    Seeing that, Elizabeth instantly stepped forward and yanked Christopher¡¯s arm. ¡°Why are you resorting


    to violence instead of talking things through? Mr. Lewis, you¡¯ve neverid a finger on Meg before. Can


    you truly bring yourself to hit her? She is just saying this in a fit of anger. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Christopher tidied his cor with his slender fingers as though he was trying his best to suppress his


    anger. ¡°Margaret, I really underestimated you. You are trying to go against me, aren¡¯t you? Very well,


    then. Show me what you are capable of!¡±


    The tension in the atmosphere became more palpable at once. Suddenly, the meow of a cat broke the


    silence.


    Elizabeth was terrified as she had an ominous feeling. Although the door of the art room was locked, she


    did not close the window. It was very likely for the cat to escape through the window.


    Christopher¡¯s expression changed, and he looked in the direction of the sound, only to find a fat, white


    cat ambling toward Margaret from the front door. It then nuzzled against her leg before approaching him.


    As he did not know where the cat came from, he stood rooted to the spot and did not react until it started


    rubbing its body against his pant leg.


    With an awkward smile, Elizabeth remarked, ¡°This cat recognizes its master. Look, it seems to know who


    the master is. How endearing¡­¡±


    Tears started welling up in Margaret¡¯s eyes as she watched the cat fawning over Christopher. She felt


    that the cat was pathetic, just like how she was in the past, trying her best to please him no matter how


    much he hated her or how disgusted he was with her.


    Before Christopher could lose his temper, Margaret carried the cat in her arms. ¡°Tabby, let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    With that, she brought the cat upstairs, paying no heed to Christopher¡¯s grim expression.


    After setting down the cat in the art room, Margaret made sure the door and window were locked before


    returning to the dining table. By then, the dishes were fully served, but a few housekeepers were busy


    cleaning the floor in the living room. She observed that Christopher had changed his clothes, so she


    knew he abhorred cats. Nevertheless, she pretended not to see it, still maintaining a nonchnt attitude.


    ¡°Get rid of that stuff!¡± Christopher ordered coldly after sitting in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not stuff. It¡¯s my pet, and it has a name. It¡¯s Tabby.¡± Margaret concentrated on


    eating the food and did not raise her gaze while replying to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what it is. Get rid of it! I don¡¯t want to see it again in the morning. If you don¡¯t do it yourself,


    I¡¯ll ask someone to throw it away!¡± His tone brooked no room for negotiation.


    ¡°You hate me more than Tabby. Why didn¡¯t you get rid of me? Why did you keep me by your side and let


    me ruin your mood? I won¡¯t abandon Tabby. What¡¯s wrong with me taking care of a cat when you have


    another woman outside. I bet it¡¯s not just Megan,¡± she answered fearlessly.


    ¡°Margaret Sullivan!¡± Christopher blew his top again, rising to his feet abruptly and smacking the table.


    However, Margaret ignored himpletely. She slowly chewed on the food in her mouth and swallowed


    it before she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t roar at me. I¡¯m not deaf. Since you don¡¯t like to be at home, what¡¯s wrong


    with having a small cat apany me in such a big house?¡±


    The housekeepers in the Lewis residence were so petrified that they held their breath while witnessing


    the scene. Just as they thought a great war would erupt that night, Christopher admitted ¡°defeat¡± and left


    the house with a dour countenance. He did not even eat the foodContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth only dared to walk forward and talk with Margaret after his departure. ¡°Meg, what are you


    doing? You upset Mr. Lewis. Now that you¡¯re keeping a cat in the house, he¡¯s going toe back home


    even lesser than before. The Lewis family has so many properties. What if he stays in another house


    with his mistress? At the end of the day, you¡¯ll be the one who feels miserable. Why do you have to


    provoke him over a cat? Let¡¯s send the cat away. I¡¯ll help you find a responsible person to take care of it.¡±


    However, the young woman was firm with her decision. ¡°I don¡¯t tare if hees back or not. I¡¯m not


    sending the cat away. Besides, the cat touched him just now, but he didn¡¯t have an allergy reaction.¡±


    Seeing that she could not persuade her, Elizabeth had no choice but to give up.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Christopher was sitting at his desk in the CEO¡¯s office at Lewis Corporation. The ashtray next to him was


    almost filled up.


    When Steven pushed the door open and walked in, he almost suffocated from the smoke. ¡°What the


    heck are you doing? Why are you still in the officete at night? Didn¡¯t you quit smoking some time ago?


    Why are you smoking again? Your wife didn¡¯t allow you to smoke, and now you¡¯re not even allowed to go


    home?¡±


    Christopher stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray forcefully. With a frightening expression on his face,


    he snarled, ¡°Don¡¯t bring her up!¡±


    Raising his eyebrows, Steven asked, ¡°Did you two quarrel? Is it because she found out what you did to


    the Swanson family? They signed the acquisition agreement themselves, so technically, you didn¡¯t force


    them. Moreover, Jenson has to work under you now. If she¡¯s upset about it, just let her throw tantrums.


    That¡¯s just how women are. However¡­ now everyone knows that she cheated on you with another man.


    What do you think about this? In my opinion, you deserve it. You knew it was Megan who hit her, but you


    still covered for her.¡±


    Christopher ran his fingers through his hair irritably. ¡°Can you stop talking about this? How¡¯s the progress


    in the matter that I asked you to investigate?¡±


    ¡°The child must be yours. Although she and Jenson met a few times, there were always other people


    present, and they never met for very long. They rarely even see each other alone. I don¡¯t get it. Just what


    the hell are you suspecting?¡± Steven responded grumpily.


    Upon hearing that, Christopher fell silent. It was not that he did not trust her, but her attitude did not meet


    his expectations. She even openly admitted that the child was not his, and everyone knew about it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could respond, Steven tutted again. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the ¡®cuckold¡¯ incident for you. I don¡¯t want our


    business partners to sign a contract with you out of sympathy. Our dear Christopher is apetent


    man!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Christopher red at him.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better not irritate her. She used to be as docile as a bunny in front of you, and you could


    treat her however you like. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so scary during an outburst,¡± Steven remarked,


    smirking.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can scram now.¡± Christopher waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Haha. Fine. It seems that our dear Christopher has to spend the night in the office. How pitiful. Well, I


    won¡¯t apany you. I¡¯m going out to have fun!¡±


    The next day, Christopher had just gotten himself ready for work and walked out of the lounge when


    Emily entered the office. ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mr. Swanson is here.¡±


    ¡°Ask him toe in.¡± Christopher straightened his tie and gave the instruction with a frown.


    Emily nodded and turned to leave. Shortly afterward, Jenson walked into the office.


    The injuries from the car ident were still visible on his face, and they were so conspicuous in


    Christopher¡¯s eyes at that moment. ¡°The Swanson family¡¯s formerpany name will remain the same,


    and you¡¯ll run thepany as the manager. I can ask someone else to rece you if you feel aggrieved.


    Anyhow, the percentage of stock you have now means nothing to me. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jenson answered through gritted teeth.


    After taking a sip of the coffee on his desk, Christopher said, ¡°By the way, stay away from my wife.


    Otherwise, the Swanson family won¡¯t even have a chance to get back in the saddle again.¡±


    Jenson showed a doleful smile and responded, ¡°While others cherish her, you treat her like she¡¯s a


    nobody and forbids others from getting close to her. I have to admit that you¡¯re one of the most talented


    people in business, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a good person. I acknowledge my family¡¯s defeat to you.


    However, I will tell you this even if my family can never get back on our feet, I¡¯ll still bring Meg away


    immediately as long as she agrees.¡±


    There seemed to be an emotional turmoil in Christopher¡¯s eyes, but he still maintained a smile as warm


    as the sun in winter. ¡°That will never happen. I know her better than you.¡±


    Jenson found his words rather ridiculous. ¡°Christopher, everyone, including me, thought you were the


    best person in the world. But now I realize we are all wrong.¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    As the door closed, Christopher showed a stern face again. He had always hated the gentle persona, but


    it had long be a habit after so many years.


    When he was young, his father said to him, ¡°You¡¯re only a good person when others think you are; it


    doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re good or bad. Humans are visual animals who only perceive what you show them.


    This is the reality. The Lewis family can¡¯t tolerate criticism from others. We have different personas, and


    even we ourselves don¡¯t know which one is the real us.¡±


    Because of that, Christopher learned to be observant when he was a child. In the past, his father used


    tricks to stand out among the rest to inherit the family business. He once loathed the use of such


    schemes, but eventually, he became that kind of person.


    The acquisition of Swanson Corporation by Lewis Corporation caused an uproar in the business sphere.


    In the Lewis residence, Margaret was scrolling through her phone while holding Tabby and was stunned


    when she read the news. Recalling the reactions of Casper and Jodie when she asked about Jenson,


    she realized that she was the only one who did not know about the matter.


    Tabby seemed to sense her emotion and rubbed the back of her hand with its paw. Subsequently,


    Margaret put the cat down, got up, and walked to the window to call Christopher. However, she quickly


    hung up a second before the call was answered.


    There¡¯s no point in calling him now. Personal grudges or not, it¡¯s still a business matter, so I have no right


    to question him.


    She then called Jenson instead. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Swanson Corporation was acquired by


    Christopher? That¡¯s why you came to me before, right? You must be dejected at that time.¡±


    He answered in a lukewarm manner, ¡°The weak will always lose. My family is no match for the Lewis


    family, so it¡¯s not surprising that they acquired ourpany. I


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    should be d that he didn¡¯t drive us into a corner and even let me manage my family¡¯s former business.


    The only difference is that I¡¯m working for him. One day I¡¯ll get our things back. Meg, it really doesn¡¯t


    matter.¡±


    Margaret bit her lip and spoke. ¡°I believe you can do it. Everything will be fine.¡±


    After pausing for a while, Jenson suddenly changed the topic. ¡°I want to break off the engagement.¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it worse for you to break off your engagement with the Gadway family at this juncture?¡± she


    asked, utterly bewildered.


    He had a different opinion from her. ¡°I don¡¯t like Waverly, to begin with. Now that such a matter had


    befallen my family, I shouldn¡¯t let the Gadway family carry the burden together. So, it¡¯s better for us to


    break off the engagement now. My family isn¡¯t so desperate that we need to rely on a woman. All right, I


    have to attend a meetingter. Let¡¯s talk some other time.¡±


    Margaret took a deep breath after the call was disconnected. Whether it was three years ago or then,


    she still could not save anyone from Christopher¡¯s clutches. However, unlike before, she would no longer


    compromise.


    In the afternoon, Elizabeth rushed to the art room and said, ¡°Meg, Mr. Lewis ising back for dinner.


    You keep the cat¡­ keep Tabby in this art room. Don¡¯t let it go out, or Mr. Lewis will get angry.¡±


    Margaret gave her an affirmative reply and filled up water and food for Tabby before leaving the room.


    Christopher came back earlier that day, arriving home at half-past five. The kitchen staff prepared dinner


    at the exact time he returned. By the time he finished his shower and came downstairs, the dishes were


    all on the table.


    Margaret had taken a seat and started to eat without waiting for him. She kept two pieces of salmon on


    an empty te aside, nning to feed them to Tabbyter.


    Seeing her movements, Christopher frowned. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten rid of the cat?¡±


    Margaret nced at him and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of Tabby if you¡¯re willing to do the same to your lover


    outside. Otherwise, there¡¯s no room for discussion. Anyway, you are the one who refused to get a


    divorce. Since you won¡¯t let me be happy, let¡¯s suffer together then.¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Christopher knew that Margaret did not care how many women he got involved with outside of their


    home; She just wanted to argue with him for no reason at the moment. Thus, he remarked, ¡°You should


    look after the cat properly. Don¡¯t ever let it leave your sight. Else, who knows what might happen?¡±


    Margaret stopped her actions and replied, ¡°You can try kicking it out of the house if you have the guts to,


    Christopher. You wouldn¡¯t like what I¡¯ll do afterward, though.¡±


    Therge dining room fell intoplete silence as Christopher thought he had misheard her words.


    Wait. Is this still the same tame, young girl I took in all those years ago?


    Nevertheless, Christopher was not upset at her sudden boldness. Instead, he felt a warmth spreading


    through his chest as it seemed like they were a couple.


    When he came back to his senses, he realized how foreign that feeling was to him and asked coldly,


    ¡°What would you do if I kicked that cat out?¡±


    Margaret locked gazes with him before replying sternly, ¡°I know Megan is important to you. Since you


    enjoyparing her to my cat, I¡¯m more than happy to treat Megan the same way you behave around


    my cat.¡±


    That made her seem like she had gone back to being a kid in Christopher¡¯s eyes, so he spoke calmly.


    ¡°Oh. Be my guest then.¡±


    Margaret lost her appetite after that. She then went upstairs with a te of salmon.


    Tabby loved eating salmon. It wasted no time licking the te clean before leaning against Maragaret¡¯s


    leg and licking its round belly.


    Margaret¡¯s mood instantly improved as she leaned down to pat Tabby¡¯s soft fur. ¡°Tabby, you were clearly


    a stray cat before this¡­ How are you so bigpared to other cats?¡±


    A loud snort abruptly sounded from outside the art room. Margaret turned and saw Christopher¡¯s figure


    shing past. Then, she heard him m the door of his study.


    That did not faze her as she even mentally rolled her eyes. Sometimes, animals are so much better than


    humans. Just looking at Tabby makes me so happy.


    Margaretter retired to her room for bed after ying with the cat. Since she felt bored staying at home


    all the time, she decided to return to work tomorrow.


    Around midnight, Christopher finally felt tired from staring at theptop screen for too long. He closed his


    eyes and massaged his temples. At first, Christopher wanted to sleep in the bedroom. However, he soon


    remembered Margaret¡¯s look of disapproval and decided against it.


    It was then that he heard a sudden movement near the windowsill. Alert, he instantly got up to check but


    felt something soft and fluffy around his legs.


    Christopher¡¯s entire body stiffened at once. He could feel goosebumps rising down his arms and a


    numbing feeling at the top of his head. As if someone had cast a spell on him, he could not move, not


    even to kick Tabby away!


    ¡°Eli-Elizabeth!¡± Christopher tried asking for his housekeeper¡¯s help, but there seemed to be no one


    downstairs. Moreover, the staff of the Lewis residence had likely gone to bed already.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He gritted his teeth and tried enduring it. After a while, Tabby lost all interest in rubbing against


    Christopher. The cat lept atop the study table and took notice of theptop screen before stepping on the


    keyboard. Christopher could only stand there and watch his hard work get ruined as Tabby continued


    adding random letters and numbers. He was close to exploding when he eximed, ¡°No! Get down!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tabby halted and nced at him. It then continued to step on the keys as if it would


    stop only when the keyboard snapped into half.


    Christopher quickly grabbed the nket on the couch and wrapped it around Tabby, turning it into a cat-


    proof burrito. Then, he picked Tabby up and went to the bedroom. ¡°Margaret!¡±


    His loud voice startled Margaret from her sleep. ¡°Why? What happened?¡±


    All she could register was Christopher throwing the nket-covered cat on her bed. Before Christopher


    could tell her about what happened, Tabby Crawled out of the nket burrito and curled up in a


    comfortable spot next to Margaret.


    That was when he finally realized what he had just done. That¡¯s my bed! And the cat is on it?


    ¡°You¡­ You best get rid of that beast. Put it in the backyard or something! If I ever see it again, don¡¯t


    me me for taking strict measures!¡± Christopher could feel himself going insane. Ever since he was


    young, he had a constant resentment for small creatures. How dare that damned cat enter my study!

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    After knowing what had happened, Margaret was a little fearful. She said to Christopher, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll put it


    in the backyard tomorrow and won¡¯t let it into the house. Will that do? As long as it¡¯s in the backyard, you


    can¡¯t do anything to it, okay? Deal?¡±


    Christopher felt ufortable after the whole ordeal of touching the cat. He went toward the stairs and


    called for Elizabeth to change the bedsheets. After that, he went into the bathroom and mmed the


    door closed.


    When Elizabeth went upstairs, she looked at Tabby and instantly understood what had transpired. She


    dared not utter a word but quickly changed Christopher¡¯s bedsheets. After that, Elizabeth picked up


    Tabby and ced it in the art room. Only after locking the windows and door of the art room did she


    finally rx.


    After getting awakened by the incident, Margaret could not fall asleep again. The sound of running water


    coming from the bathroom was iparably loud in the otherwise silent night. It was almost too much


    for her ears to bear. Finally, the sound stopped after half an hour. Christopher then walked out with a


    gloomy expression and a towel around his waist.


    Margaret could not be bothered with him at all. She pulled the nket over her head and tried to sleep.


    Suddenly, she felt the bed space next to her dip. Does Christopher want to sleep here tonight? Wait¡­


    He came out of the bathroom in just a towel, didn¡¯t he?


    She ended up getting another nket. Subsequently, the two of them proceeded to sleep on the same


    bed under different nkets for the night.


    The next day, Christopher was still asleep when Margaret woke up. His nket had slid down to his


    chest, so she peeked at his well-sculpted upper body. Although she had seen his body plenty of times,


    the glorious sight was still too much for her to witness this early in the morning, so her cheeks turned red.


    As soon as she recalled how he treated Tabby the night before, she instantly pulled Christopher¡¯s nket


    over his head. As if it wasn¡¯t good enough, she even threw her nket over his head. I¡¯ll let you have a


    taste of being suffocated like how you mistreated Tabby!


    Margaret¡¯s mood improved after all of that. She then hopped downstairs to have her breakfast and told


    Elizabeth to switch Tabby¡¯s area from the art room to the backyard. She also asked Elizabeth not to let


    Tabby into the house no matter what. After settling Tabby down in the yard, she left for the office,


    Afier an hour, Christopher stuck his head out from under the nkets. He found it strange when he


    noticed his entire body had gotten covered. Sweat had coated his body from the unbearable warmth at


    that point. It even caused him to have a nightmare as it felt a mountain had crushed him from above.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At Soaring Design, Casper just finished a meeting. He came out of the room and said, ¡°This is a contract


    with Lewis Corporation. Who wants to get them to sign it? I won¡¯t be able to since I have another


    appointment this afternoon. Besides, I arranged for it to be a dinner meeting. This is a once-in-a-lifetime


    opportunity that you won¡¯te by again! I need two volunteers, so discuss it amongst yourselves. Once


    you¡¯ve decided, report to Ms. ck.¡±


    Everyone jumped for joy upon hearing Casper¡¯s words. No one would willingly miss out on a chance to


    have dinner with Christopher. All the employees felt excited by the news, except Margaret, since she was


    sick and tired of being around Christopher.


    It was an undeniable truth that Margaret was Christopher¡¯s wife. Even if other people were to disagree,


    they did not have the guts to say anything.


    Someone then asked, ¡°Is it necessary to discuss this? Let¡¯s just send Mrs. Lewis. She¡¯ll take one spot


    and bring whoever she wants as a plus-one.¡±


    Another person cut in, ¡°Oh, stop it. Their rtionship is rather tense now. You shouldn¡¯t make such a joke


    at this time.¡±


    It was then that Casper cleared his throat loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t really care who you send. Just make a decision


    amongst yourselves.¡±


    With that, he returned to his office. As the saying went, out of sight, out of mind.


    Margaret could tell that the two colleagues were mocking her. Everyone knew that she cheated on


    Christopher. The entire family might even be in turmoil because of that issue, yet the two made light of


    the situation. It was clear that they wanted to embarrass her.


    Back then, Margaret would have ignored it. However, she was not as good-natured as before. ¡°If you


    guys want to dine with him, go ahead. I¡¯m already sick and tired of seeing him for dinner every night.


    Besides, you¡¯ll get a decent sum of money if you manage to sign the contract. I¡¯ll leave the opportunity to


    you guys then. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    However, she knew the employees would not perceive her offer as generosity. Instead, they would think


    that she was showing off. Even though everyone kept quiet, Margaret knew what they were thinking


    deep inside their hearts.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Eventually, Le and an elite from the design department got assigned to attend the contract signing.


    The two departed to Lewis Corporation that afternoon. Once they left, a tattler could not help but blurt


    out, ¡°Margaret, you¡¯re Christopher¡¯swful wife. Aren¡¯t you jealous that some other woman is having a


    meal with your husband?¡±


    Margaret did not even raise her head. ¡°Why should I be jealous? A dog will always be loyal to its owner.¡±


    What! I can¡¯t believe she¡¯sparing Christopher to a dog! Hearing that, the gossipmonger felt taken


    aback and shut her mouth.


    Casper, who was on his way out of thepany, burst intoughter upon hearing Margaret¡¯sment.


    He immediately called Christopher once he was out of the elevator to inform thetter about what he had


    heard.


    On the other end of the call, Christopher¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Quit it, Casper. If you keep giggling like some


    unhinged child, I won¡¯t sign the contract from yourpany. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still beughing then.¡±


    That instantly made Casper contain hisughter. ¡°Ahem! But I didn¡¯t do anything except inform you about


    what I heard from Margaret.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s lips curled into a grin as he said, ¡°Casper, get Margaret to meet with meter for the


    contract signing. Otherwise, I won¡¯t attend the dinner meeting. I refuse to see anyone else from your


    company except her. There¡¯s still half an hour to go before getting off work, so you have plenty of time to


    decide what to do.¡±


    At that, Casper immediately wiped the smile off his face. ¡°Christopher, you¡¯ve got to be joking. What do I


    do if Margaret says no? Fire her? She¡¯s your wife! What can I do? Besides, she made it loud and clear


    that she got tired of eating with you. She doesn¡¯t care about themission from the contract as well.


    Don¡¯t you understand? She¡¯s trying to avoid you!¡±


    Christopher scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Goodbye.¡±


    The call was then cut off. Casper immediately bolted back into the building while phoning to instruct Le


    and the other employee to return to thepany.


    He soon arrived at the office and walked directly to Margaret¡¯s seat. ¡°Margaret, I need your help with


    something urgent. Christopher has specially requested for you to attend the contract signing. I may be


    his friend, but there¡¯s no stopping him once he¡¯s


    made his mind. As an employee of thepany, please set aside your grudge against him and attend


    the contract signing? Just this once?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Casper was about to lose his mind. ¡°Can you two not involve me in your arguments? When you and


    Christopher decide to reconcile in the future, I¡¯ll still be in deep trouble because of your current tantrums!


    Don¡¯t you know I can at least earn ten million from this contract? Ten million!¡±


    Margaret replied absentmindedly, ¡°Tsk. As if your family is short of this small amount of money.¡±


    That caused Casper¡¯s countenance to darken as he spoke sternly. ¡°My business has nothing to do with


    my family. They may not need the money, but I do.¡±


    At that, Margaret took a deep breath. ¡°Call him now to see what he¡¯s up to.¡±


    Casper did as told and called Christopher, but thetter had not picked up. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything now. He


    won¡¯t answer my calls. Why don¡¯t you attend with Le? I have another urgent matter to deal with now.


    We¡¯ll discuss itter on. What¡¯s important is professionally troubleshooting the problem, so leave your


    emotions out of it.¡±


    Although reluctant, Margaret nodded.


    Casperter exined the situation when Le and the other employee returned. Although the sudden


    change did not bother Le, the employee¡¯s face darkened as she snidely remarked, ¡°I can¡¯t believe acts


    of pulling strings exist in thispany.¡±


    Casper was a little annoyed. ¡°It isn¡¯t an act of pulling strings. This arrangement is what the other party


    requested. Can you reject our wealthy clients? No. So, you shouldply and go along with it, okay?¡±


    He had said everything that was on Margaret¡¯s mind. Hence, thetter remained silent.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long passed before Le and Margaret took thepany¡¯spany car to Lewis Corporation. The


    latter held back the urge to curse throughout the drive. I¡¯ll go along with discussing the contract for now.


    Since it¡¯s a dinner meeting, I¡¯m sure Christopher won¡¯t sign the contract in his office, Once he signs, I¡¯m


    leaving straight away. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m dining with him!

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    When Le and Margaret arrived at the forty-sixth floor of Lewis Corporation, Christopher¡¯s secretary,


    Emily, ced two pairs of slippers in front of them. ¡°Please wear these.¡±


    Le obediently put them on while Margaret did not. Nevertheless, Margaret still knocked and waited for


    Christopher¡¯s permission before entering the office. After all, she was there for the contract signing, not


    to argue with Christopher.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is the draft contract for your perusal. You can read through it slowly as we aren¡¯t in a


    hurry. We can also have a mealter for you to make up your mind,¡± Margaret said in a formal tone.


    She stood upright, wearing a smile on her face. Margaret looked professional from top to bottom, save


    for the part where she did not wear any indoor slippers.


    Leaning against his chair, Christopher scanned the document thoroughly. His serious look caught


    Margaret by surprise. Initially, she thought that he would deliberately make things difficult for her. Yet,


    Christopher impressed her by keeping their private matters separate from their work. Hence, she felt


    confused why Christopher insisted on her attending the contract signing.


    Moments passed before he put the document aside. ¡°There¡¯s nothing major. Let¡¯s discuss the rest during


    our meal.¡±


    He then stood up to put on his coat. Seeing that, Emily naturally took it as her cue to fix his cor as if


    she was his wife.


    Margaret swiveled round to look in the other direction, as it was an unbearable sight for her.


    Witnessing the incident, Le secretly scrutinized Emily. That secretary is pretty and has a nice body.


    However, isn¡¯t it a tad inappropriate to tidy a guy¡¯s clothes in front of his wife?


    On the way to the restaurant, Le and Margaret walked together while Christopher walked alongside


    Emily, whom he had asked to join him.


    Le could not help but ask in a quiet voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that something¡¯s odd between that


    secretary and Mr. Lewis? I¡¯m not trying to gossip, but I think you should be careful as he is still your


    husband.¡±


    Margaret shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. I don¡¯t want to know what¡¯s going


    on between them.¡±


    Her sentence carried the weight of tremendous helplessness and frustration. Margaret had no idea how


    many women he was friendly or intimate with when he was not at home. Megan¡¯s presence around


    Christopher was enough to drive Margaret crazy, but there was nothing she could do.


    Le decided not to dwell on the matter but suddenly felt pity for Margaret.


    Seeing through Le¡¯s thoughts, Margaret smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nothing pitiful about my situation.


    I can easily acquire things that many others can¡¯t, so why would I need pitying?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that, Le smiled too. ¡°That¡¯s true. It isn¡¯t weird for a man like Mr. Lewis to cheat on you. However,


    legally speaking, you¡¯re still his wife. Even though your words previously caused amotion in the


    company, you¡¯re still standing firm in your position as Mrs. Lewis now. Indeed, you aren¡¯t pitiful at all.


    Although, everyone was curious about why Christopher married you despite your background. The


    others were also wondering why he didn¡¯t divorce you, even though you previously cheated on him.¡±


    Margaret liked Le¡¯s honesty. Hence, she asked in return, ¡°Are you curious too?¡±


    Le nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    A moment of silence passed before Margaret continued, ¡°An arrogant man like Christopher would never


    acknowledge anyone lesser than him. Yet, he married me, someone without a wealthy background. Plus,


    I don¡¯t have an outstanding appearance or body. Sadly, I can¡¯t give you an answer, as I have no idea why


    he would marry me either.¡±


    Le pondered for a moment. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t cheat on him. As expected, your level is truly


    unreachable for ordinary people like us. If anyone else were in your position, they would have enjoyed


    their luxurious lives at home. Yet, here you are, still working to make a living.¡±


    A smile crept up Margaret¡¯s face upon hearing that. It was not long before their car arrived at the


    restaurant, so she and Le put on professional smiles as they entered the building with Christopher.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    After they were seated in the private room, Le took the menu from the waiter and passed it to


    Christopher. ¡°Here, Mr. Lewis, you can order the dishes you like.¡±


    However, Christopher didn¡¯t ept the menu. He shed a warm smile and said, ¡°Have Margaret order


    the food. She knows my preferences.¡±


    Le felt taken aback but soon pulled herself together. She passed the menu to Margaret and said, ¡°Here


    you go.¡±


    Meanwhile, Margaret nced cautiously at Christopher, feeling tempted to order everything he disliked.


    Sadly, because they were there for negotiations, she decided against doing something reckless like that.


    Therefore, she racked her brain and ordered all the dishes and alcohol she thought he liked.


    Once the dishes got served, the gentle smile on Christopher¡¯s face broadened.


    Margaret was puzzled. What¡¯s wrong with him today?I know he¡¯s putting on an act in front of others, but


    something feels off.


    After some observation, she noticed how he had never smiled with his eyes before. They were always as


    cold as ice and without any emotion. Yet, his eyes were brimming with joy right now.


    For the rest of the entire meal, Christopher didn¡¯t cause any mishaps either. That made him more


    suspicious in Margaret¡¯s eyes. He even signed the contract without a hitch, and things seemed to be


    going on too smoothly.


    It was already eight o¡¯clock at night when they exited the restaurant. The night breeze brought a done-


    deep chill to their bones. Le asked, ¡°Margaret, are you going home with Mr. Lewis?¡±.


    Before Margaret could answer, Christopher instantly spoke up. ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Of course, she¡¯sing


    home with me. Ms. ck, would you mind giving Emily a ride home?¡±


    Emily nodded and obediently followed Le into thetter¡¯spany car.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher behaved weirdly that day, so Margaret was naturally afraid to go home with him. After Le


    and Emily departed, Margaret straightforwardly said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no one else here now. You


    don¡¯t have to act like a saint and be nice to me anymore.¡±


    Christopher looked over at Noah, who sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he someone?¡±


    That made Margaret speechless.


    Meanwhile, Noah felt ufortable with being caught in the couple¡¯s crossfire. Wait. Did I hear that


    right? Did Christopher just make a joke?


    In the car, Christopher closed his eyes to get some rest as he seemed exhausted.


    Margaret gazed at the scenery outside. She felt at peace and was even missing


    Tabby. I wonder if Tabby has eaten dinner? Is the backyard too cold now that it¡¯s nighttime?


    A sudden phone call disrupted her thoughts. However, it did note from her phone ¨C It came from


    Christopher¡¯s.


    He answered the call while his eyes remained shut. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Megan¡¯s honeyed voice instantly came from the speakers. ¡°What are you doing now, Christopher?


    Today¡¯s my birthday. Did you forget? I¡¯m at Zero Degrees Bar. Can you pleasee and apany


    me? I told all my friends you woulde. You¡¯ll show up, right?¡±


    Out of reflex, Margaret pinched the edge of her clothes anxiously as she eavesdropped but failed to hear


    Christopher¡¯s answer.


    She turned to look at him and caught him looking back at her.


    They made eye contact for a few seconds before Christopher suddenly answered, ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I won¡¯t


    be going. I¡¯ll get you a gift some other time.¡±


    With that, he hung up and put his phone down calmly.


    When they returned home to the Lewis residence, Margaret headed straight to the backyard to see


    Tabby before even entering the house. She asked Elizabeth whether the cat had been well-behaved that


    day.


    Christopher stopped in his tracks to watch Margaret pick up Tabby. He knew Margaret adored the cat


    from the way her gaze softened, Some time passed, and he stepped into the house without her,


    When the couple was about to sleep that night, theyy in the same bed, but neither wanted to interact.


    It seemed like they were strangers who happened to know everything about each other.


    When Margaret was about to fall asleep, Christopher¡¯s voice abruptly sounded. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    That instantly woke Margaret as she asked, ¡°What are you referring to?¡±


    He suddenly did not know what to say. After a short moment of silence, Margaret answered tly, ¡°My


    injuries from the car ident have all healed. The abortion was sessful, and it stopped hurting a long


    time ago. Seeing as Megan is having the time of her life drinking with her friends in a bar, she must¡¯ve


    gotten out of that car ident pretty much scot-free.¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chapter 153 Christopher kept quiet, and the conversation ended there.


    Soon, he could hear Margaret¡¯s paced breaths, so he tucked her in and went to sleep.


    The next day, Christopher awoke to the feeling of something stepping on him. He could distinctly tell that


    something heaving was near him. His eyes instantly opened as he realized that it was Tabby! Its white


    and fluffy body was pacing around on his body without a care in the world. Tabby even kneaded its paws


    on him.


    Christopher didn¡¯t dare to breathe. He carefully reached into Margaret¡¯s nket, wanting to wake her up


    and get her to deal with Tabby. However, Christopher had to move slowly and subtly, which drained all


    his energy. Even after a few nudges, Margaret remained sound asleep.


    Thus, he slowly moved his hands upward to pat her cheek. When his hands grazed by her chest, his


    palm felt something soft. He immediately froze and held his breath.


    Meow. Tabby¡¯s soft call woke Margaret up. She opened her eyes and saw Tabby kneading its paws on


    Christopher. Her brain ceased to function for a brief moment. When she came to her senses, she


    hurriedly pulled Tabby into her embrace.


    Christopher instantly retracted his hand. Yet, the sensation from before still lingered in his palm.


    Margaret didn¡¯t even notice that Christopher¡¯s hand was on her chest. She hugged


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Tabby and resignedly nagged, ¡°You little rascal. Do you have a death wish? That guy doesn¡¯t even like


    you. Why are you still clinging to him?¡±


    After that question, she fell silent as she looked at Tabby. Animals¡¯ thoughts were simple; They tried their


    hardest to earn the affection of their owners. Only then would they be loved and be able to avoid being


    abandoned.


    In the past, Margaret was as pitiful as Tabby. Even if Christopher hated her, she did everything possible


    to please Christopher. However, she no longer had to do that


    now.


    Sorrow suddenly welled in Margaret¡¯s chest as she said, ¡°Tabby, don¡¯t get close to him. He won¡¯t like


    you. If you keep acting like this, he will kick you out. Do you know that? Just stay in the backyard, where


    it¡¯s spacious. It even has nts and a pool- Oh, stay away from the pool. If you fall in, you¡¯ll drown. Do


    you hear me?¡±


    It was a Saturday, so she didn¡¯t need to go to work and could stay home with Tabby all day.


    Since Tabby couldn¡¯t enter the house, Margaret sat on a chair in the backyard. She held Tabby in her


    arms as she read while sunbathing peacefully.


    The weather was windy. Despite the sunshine, it was still a little cold.


    Margaret had a thin nket on her legs, but the cold wind would still blow onto her arms. Although she


    wanted to go into the house, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave Tabby alone outside.


    She could bring Tabby into the house if Christopher weren¡¯t home, but he hadn¡¯t evene downstairs


    yet.


    In the study, Christopher called for Elizabeth and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a month since Margaret¡¯s


    abortion. What is she doing in the backyard when it¡¯s windy outside?¡±


    Elizabeth parted her lips to say something but changed her mind. That slightly annoyed Christopher, who


    snapped, ¡°Go on. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Finally, Elizabeth had to courage to speak up. ¡°Mrs. Lewis adores that cat, but you forbid it from entering


    the house. Therefore, she has no other choice but to apany it in the backyard. Usually, she¡¯s at


    work, so she hasn¡¯t had time to think about the cat being alone. Now that she gets to rest on the


    weekends, obviously, she can¡¯t bear to leave it alone¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to speak too bluntly. Nevertheless, her words implied that Margaret wouldn¡¯t be out in the


    wind in the backyard if Christopher weren¡¯t around.


    Her message was loud and clear to Christopher. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m heading outter, and I


    won¡¯t be back for lunch. I¡¯lle home at around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±


    Elizabeth quickly prepared the clothes Christopher was going to wear out. After that, she went to the


    backyard and said, ¡°Meg, Mr. Lewis is heading out soon. He¡¯ll be back at four o¡¯clock this afternoon, so


    pleasee inside. It hasn¡¯t even been one month since your surgery. There¡¯s no telling if your body will


    heal if you continue to stay out in the cold.¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Margaret lowered her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head inside then. Please help me bring


    Tabby in once he leaves.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded. She was delighted to see how much Christopher cared for Margaret. In the past, he


    would never tell the staff when he left the house, let alone inform them when he would be back. Most of


    the time, Christopher only called at thest minute to notify the staff. The unusualness in his attitude that


    day was because he wanted to give Margaret and Tabby some space.


    After getting changed, Christopher was about to leave the house when he recalled that Margaret once


    took some pills behind his back. Because of that, he had mistaken her pregnancy for gastric and did not


    realize that she was lying to him.


    Did she refuse to take the gastric medicine I gave her because of the baby? Does that mean she did


    care about the baby?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He opened the drawer where she ced her medicines. There were two bottles inside, one empty while


    the other was almost full. Both contained folic acid pills, but she didn¡¯t need them now.


    Hearing that someone was walking up the stairs, he closed the drawer and pretended nothing had


    happened. Then, he turned around, closed the door, and walked down the stairs. However, when he


    brushed past Margaret, he slowed down.


    Noticing that, Margaret slowed down too and stared at him curiously. She waited for him to start the


    conversation.


    He said, ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t let the cat inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She had already expected him to say this.


    After confirming that he had left the Lewis residence in his car, Elizabeth secretly let Tabby inside the


    house. Margaret quickly picked up Tabby, held it in her arms, and mentally rolled her eyes. The more


    Christopher stops me from letting the cat inside, the more I feel like doing it!


    Her phone suddenly rang, so she put Tabby away and answered the call from Jodie. ¡°Meg, what are you


    doing right now? Do you want to hang out with me?¡±


    Margaret hesitated momentarily before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like heading out. Why don¡¯t youe to my


    ce instead? Christopher won¡¯t be back until four in the


    evening. I¡¯ll be home alone until then.¡±


    Thinking that it had not been a month since Margaret had a miscarriage, Jodie quickly agreed, saying,


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t travel that much anyway. I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Forty minutester, a cab arrived in front of the Lewis residence. Wealthy families upied this


    residential area, so it was rare to see ordinary public vehicles here. The bodyguards at the entrance


    found it a little strange when the cab appeared.


    Fortunately, Margaret had already informed the bodyguards about this. After Jodie got out of the cab, the


    bodyguards opened the door for her.


    Margaret held Tabby and walked up to Jodie. ¡°Jo, why did you want to see me today? Don¡¯t you have to


    cook for your mother at home?¡±


    Jodie shook her head and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. I have so much to tell you, and speaking of my mom


    makes me feel angry.¡±.


    They soon settled down in the living room while Elizabeth served them hot tea. ¡°Ms. rk, here are


    some refreshments.¡±


    Jodie smiled and nodded. Her gaze fell on Tabby, whichy in Margaret¡¯s arms. ¡°Woah. Since when did


    you get a cat? Look at how chubby it is. Can you even carry it around?¡±


    A snort came from Margaret before she exined, ¡°It used to be a stray cat. Christopher was against the


    idea, but I insisted on adopting it. Because of this, we had several arguments. So, I¡¯m keeping it in the


    yard now, and I¡¯ll only let it inside when Christopher is away.¡±


    Jodie gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Impressive! I didn¡¯t expect you to toughen up and go against Christopher.¡±


    Margaret did not want to continue on the topic, so she diverted it by asking, ¡°Anyway, didn¡¯t you say you


    have a lot to tell me? Why are you angry with your mom¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jodie¡¯s expression grew sullen. ¡°Living with my mom is irritating me to no end, It


    makes me feel hopeless about life. I¡¯m now working at Steven¡¯spany, and I have a side job at night,


    but both sries are still not enough to support my mother. Yet, she¡¯s so obsessed with luxury items and


    can¡¯t change her habit ofvish spending. Also, she loves ying poker. The amount she gambles each


    time is so insane that I can¡¯t settle her debts. Every time my mom and I start talking


    about this, we get into arguments, so I¡¯ve grown tired of nagging at her.¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Margaret had a rough idea about the situation. She could only console Jodie by saying, ¡°She probably


    hasn¡¯t adapted to living an average-ie lifestyle. Things will get better with time, so you don¡¯t have to


    worry much. You can only tell her that times are different now, and you can¡¯t afford to spendvishly


    given your current financial status. As your mother, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t want you to suffer much


    because of her either.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jodie was not convinced about Raina¡¯s motherly love for her. ¡°Forget it. If Mom genuinely feels


    concerned for me, she wouldn¡¯t need me to serve her meals daily. If my dad were still here, I¡¯m confident


    that he won¡¯t like seeing her like this. I¡¯m most worried that Mom will soon find out that there is still


    money left in the card Jack asked you to give me. She will undoubtedly spend all its money in less than a


    week. But I n to use that money as a down payment for purchasing a house. I¡¯ve browsed on some


    units and picked one that¡¯s to my liking. However, I still need a little more money for the down payment,


    so I¡¯m working hard to earn it.¡±


    Margaret could sense Jodie¡¯s determination to make a living. She envied Jodie for that, as she wanted to


    live like an ordinary person too. Even if Margaret had to endure the difficulties of making a living, at least


    she would enjoy the freedom to do what she liked to do, and she would at least be able to set personal


    life goals.


    Sadly, life had other ns for her; Margaret had be Christopher¡¯s wife, a title that many women


    sought after. Yet, her morous title meant nothing as she refused to change herself into bing the


    perfect wife.


    Noticing Margaret¡¯s silence, Jodie suddenly thought of something. She lowered her voice and asked,


    ¡°Meg, h-has Christopher touched youtely?¡±


    That instantly made Margaret¡¯s cheeks flush. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Jodie exined solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s not wise to have intimate exchanges within the first month of one¡¯s


    miscarriage. Since Christopher doesn¡¯t feel that way about you, you have to keep this in mind and don¡¯t


    let him touch you.¡±


    An awkward cough came from Margaret as she cleared her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t touch me,


    especially when he has plenty of other women to entertain him.¡±


    Jodie frowned after hearing that. ¡°Other women? Who? Christopher has never gotten himself into any


    dating rumors. Plus, I thought he was a gentleman. Are you saying that he¡¯s been keeping his affairs


    hidden? My goodness. How dare he? He¡¯s crossing the line!¡±


    Realizing that she had nearly let it slip, Margaret got a little anxious. ¡°I¡¯m only rambling. There¡¯s no need


    to pay too much heed to my words. Even if Christopher does have another woman, I don¡¯t have any


    evidence to prove it. So, please don¡¯t make a huge fuss over this.¡±


    She did not dare tell Jodie about the rtionship between Megan and Christopher, as she knew Jodie


    would undoubtedly start a fight with Christopher over it.


    Jodie heaved a sigh of relief and stopped dwelling on the topic. Later in the afternoon, she left before


    Christopher returned home.


    When Christopher¡¯s car pulled over in front of the house at four o¡¯clock, Margaret had already ced


    Tabby back in the yard as she knew Christopher was a punctual man.


    Tabby, which was supposed to be in the backyard, started walking toward Christopher after he got out of


    the car. That made Christopher frown. He hurriedly rushed into the house and up the stairs as if he would


    die if Tabby touched him.


    Seeing the disgusted look on Christopher¡¯s face, Margaret felt annoyed, but she did not say anything.


    She knew it was not fair to force Christopher to like the cat. Thus, she merely hoped that he would allow


    her to continue keeping Tabby as a pet.


    It confused her to know Christopher did not n on heading out that evening. He was always away, yet


    lately, he had been spending his nights at home. His presence made her uneasy. Also, him being at


    home meant she would have lesser time to be with Tabby.


    That night, after tucking herself to bed, Margaret suddenly thought of what Jodie had told her earlier that


    day. Her cheeks turned as red as beats.


    Christopher was also on the bed with his back facing Margaret as he looked at his phone. There were


    endless texts on his screen that gave Margaret a headache. She could never understand how he


    managed to stare at such congested screens for so


    long


    It was then that Christopher¡¯s phone rang, jolting Margret slightly. The caller ID on the screen showed


    that Megan was calling.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Jodie took the envelope, examined it carefully, and was immediately discouraged. ¡°The mailing address


    is the same as before. There¡¯s no one living there at all. If this Mr. Xenos doesn¡¯t want us to find him, we


    really won¡¯t be able to find him. He¡¯s just like a ghost¡­¡±


    When Margaret thought of her current situation, she felt a little hopeless.


    She had just a glimmer of hope for Christopher before, but there was nothing left now. All she wanted


    was to leave. She wanted to leave all this behind and live like a normal person, yet he insisted on


    torturing her, refusing to let her go.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Forget it, Jo. There¡¯s no need to care about this matter anymore. Just¡­ pretend as though we¡¯d never


    gotten letters from Mr. Xenos before. I¡¯ve had enough.¡± Margaret was filled with negative emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, Meg. This has to do with your father. If he were wrongly used, then you have an


    obligation to clear his name. How far are you now? Are you already discouraged? We just need to find


    Mr. Xenos, right? I¡¯ll hire someone to find him for you. We shall not give up until we find that man!¡± Jodie


    did not approve of Margaret¡¯s approach and knew that thetter was only saying this because she had


    suffered a setback.


    ¡°You¡¯ll hire someone? Hah. There¡¯s no need. I have money.¡± Margaret suddenly thought of something.


    Yes, I can¡¯t give up. I just have to find a person, right? As long as he¡¯s still alive in this world, I¡¯ll definitely


    find him. If I can¡¯t find him myself, I¡¯ll hire someone to find him for me. Of course, I won¡¯t use Jodie¡¯s


    money. I¡¯m Mrs. Lewis, after all. Why would I not spend the Lewis family¡¯s money and torture myself


    instead?


    It had taken her more than ten years to figure this out. In the past, she was an orphan taken in by


    Christopher. Hence, she always thought that she owed him and would never be able to repay him.


    Now, she had be his wife, and the torture he inflicted on her had made her feel less guilty long ago.


    Once her father was proved innocent, she would no longer have to feel any guilt at all. By then, would


    there only be hatred left between Christopher and me?


    After leaving the cafe, Margaret nced at her phone and saw that it was almost time for lunch.


    Christopher must be having lunch happily with Megan and her family now, huh?


    She deliberately did not avoid this time period and called him directly. When the call connected, she said


    bluntly, ¡°Give me money. I¡¯m going shopping with Jo.¡±


    Christopher was stunned and could not react for a while. How could a person who never reached out to


    ask him for money before suddenly be so direct?


    When Margaret did not hear his answer, she added, ¡°What? You have money to mess around outside


    but no money to support your wife?¡±


    An unknown gleam emerged in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°All right.¡±


    After hanging up the call, he directly transferred the money through his phone. The smile in his eyes


    spread to the corners of his lips.


    Megan saw that he seemed to be in a good mood after taking a call and could not help but feel slightly


    upset. ¡°Christopher, who was that? You look so happy after answering the phone¡­!!


    The smile on his face faltered, and he said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s no one.¡±


    Seeing that, Hannah said in a low voice, ¡°Megan, you¡¯re talking too much. Don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating¡±


    Megan shut her mouth, still feeling a little dissatisfied. A woman¡¯s intuition was typically urate. That


    phone call earlier was definitely not from an ordinary person.


    Margaret felt slightly conflicted when she looked at the transaction information on her phone. She never


    imagined she could ask for money from Christopher so easily. Moreover, the amount he gave was not


    small either.


    Jodie leaned over to take a peek and clicked her tongue. ¡°How nice it must be to have a rich husband!


    Just one phone call and he gives you so much money. Well, are we going shopping now or are we going


    to hire someone to search for Mr. Xenos?¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Margaret snapped back to her senses and answered, ¡°We¡¯re going to hire someone to search for Mr.


    Xenos, of course. You¡¯re more proficient in this area, so you¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll handle the money.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was not until dinner time that Margaret returned to the Lewis residence. In order to keep Christopher


    from getting suspicious, she reluctantly went to the mall to buy some clothes and whatnot that did not


    cost that much money.


    Christopher came back shortly after she did. She originally thought that he would either note back


    tonight ore back veryte. After all, he was with his lover. Why would he be willing to leave Megan


    ande back to face his ¡°rubbish wife¡±?


    None of them spoke at the dinner table. Margaret did not have much of an appetite. The food tasted like


    wax inside her mouth, so she put her fork down after only a few bites.


    When she got up to leave, he suddenly uttered, ¡°Finish eating before you go.¡±


    She nced at the half-filled bowl and stated impassively, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    The man took her bowl expressionlessly and went up to her. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave the table until


    you finish the rest of the meal.¡±


    Then, he put down his utensils and went upstairs. Margaret did not want to listen to him, but his words


    were like a spell, tying her down like before.


    The events of the past few days awakened the rebelliousness in her bones, and she wanted to go


    against him all the time. She even wanted to send the helve after the hatchet, but every time he used a


    commanding tone, she still subconsciously felt that she should do as he said. She really hated this


    damned feeling!


    After siuing sullenly for a while, Margaret finally scarfed down the bowl of food and went to the backyard


    to y with the cat. Now, only ying with the cat could calm her fury.


    A short whileter, Elizabeth hurried to the backyard to find her, ¡°Meg, Mr. Lewis is calling for you.¡±


    Margaret replied sullenly, ¡°I¡¯m not going. Doesn¡¯t he know toe to me if he wants to find me? Why


    should I go over to him? It¡¯s not me who wants to see him!¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Meg¡­ Aren¡¯t you¡­ a little too old to be having your rebellious phase? You¡¯re


    twenty-two this year, right?¡±


    Margaret was momentarily speechless. So, in Elizabeth¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m going through my rebellious phase


    now? I¡¯m just exploding in silence, okay? I finally can no longer stand the humiliation after being


    oppressed for so many years and want to free myself, all right?


    Elizabeth saw her stubborn look and could only inform Christopher of the situation. However, she soon


    returned to the backyard again, this time at a pace even more urgent than before. ¡°Meg, Mr. Lewis said


    that if you don¡¯t listen, he won¡¯t allow you to keep the cat any more. He¡¯s a man of his word!¡±


    He¡¯s a man of his word? Margaret felt both furious and amused. He¡¯s a man of his word, huh? He¡¯s


    always like this! He acts so overbearingly and high and mighty!


    Taking a deep breath, she turned into the house and went upstairs. Christopher was sitting in front of the


    bedroom window as usual as he flipped through a book in his hand, making the stern aura around him


    seem a little more sophisticated. It was really pleasing to the eye. For a moment, she had the illusion of


    living peaceful and quiet days.


    ¡°In the future, can you stop bossing me around like I¡¯m a subordinate? You¡¯re the one looking for me, not


    vice versa.¡± Margaret stood straight, her eyes unflinching as she spoke to him.


    56CT


    ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked, closing the book to turn to look at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself even if you didn¡¯t hear me. Anyway, you just want to torture me, right? To


    me, it¡¯s the same if I submit meekly or act like this. Thus, why should I make myself so unhappy? If you


    don¡¯t like me, then make me leave your sights as soon as possible so I won¡¯t be in your way,¡± she stated


    in a cold voice.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you go if you do everything I hate? It¡¯s not that easy. You¡¯ve always been hateful


    anyway,¡± he said tly, getting up to pour himself a ss of wine.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Margaret bit her lip hard before loosening it again. ¡°You¡¯ve always been hateful too!¡±


    Christopher¡¯s hand holding the ss suddenly tightened, clenching so hard it seemed like he was going


    to shatter the ss. His expression also turned colder. ¡°It¡¯ doesn¡¯t matter if you hate or like it. Who do


    you think you are?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°In the past, I was an orphan taken in by you and owed a dozen lives to the Lewis family. It


    was you who wanted me to be your wife, so you tell me. Who am 1? I¡¯m not the one calling the shots


    here.¡±


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you have something you¡¯re dissatisfied with, spit it out. I¡¯d like to hear it.¡±


    Since he had told her to speak her mind, she naturally would not be polite. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of acting like


    a pathetic stray dog in front of you! You give a smile when you¡¯re happy and trample all over me when


    you¡¯re not. Even if it were my father who caused the ne crash that made you an orphan, am I guilty of


    it? I lost just as much as you did! I admit that I have to pay back my debt, but you make me feel like I¡¯m


    not even living like a human being! I¡¯d rather be a servant of the Lewis family for the rest of my life to


    repay you than be Mrs. Lewis and tortured half to death by your lover. Even if I¡¯m guilty, even if my father


    were guilty, what was my child guilty of?¡±


    Her body¡¯s strength seemed to be exhausted at the mention of her child, and she could no longer say


    anything else. It was extremely hard just holding back her tears.


    The sore spot in Christopher¡¯s heart was touched again, and he viciously smashed the wine ss in his


    hand on the ground. ¡°You like being a servant? Fine, I¡¯ll grant you your wish! From tomorrow onward,


    you¡¯ll do whatever the Lewis residence¡¯s servants do. Get out!¡±


    Margaret turned and left without hesitation, taking the initiative to go to the servants¡¯ room where


    Elizabeth lived. Four housekeepers stayed in the same room, and there was no extra space for her, so


    she could only squeeze in with Elizabeth.


    However, she did not regret provoking him. She would rather sleep in the servant¡¯s room than lie in the


    same bed asim. Whenever she saw him, she would remember what he did with Megan and Hannah!


    They had joined forces to tear a hole in her heart that would never heal, reminding her of every moment


    with excruciating pain.


    The next day, Margaret went to work at the office as usual. After work, she returned to the Lewis


    residence as a ¡°moonlighting¡± maid.


    Although Christopher had sent word to the servants not to be polite with her and let her do whatever she


    should, no one dared to order her around. After all, the couple. . wasn¡¯t divorced yet, and the woman was


    still his wife.


    Margaret swallowed down her anger and took over all of Elizabeth¡¯s duties. She went to help wherever


    needed help, doing everything fromundry, and cooking, to cleaning.


    Previously, Christopher only tortured her and did not give her a clear way to atone for her sins. Now, at


    least, she had a clear path. She would rather atone for her sins in this way.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At the end of the day, as long as Mr. Xenos was not found, she would continue to owe Christopher. Even


    if they were both covered in bruises, her injuries were still so insignificant and inconsequential in his


    eyes!


    In the evening, Margaret had dinner in the kitchen with the housekeepers. After dinner, she was busy for


    most of the night, and it was almost twelve o¡¯clock when she was finally free.


    Thinking about the money she had asked from Christopher, she did not know how her brain stalled for


    her to actually do that. She no longer wanted the money, so she made up for the amount she had spent


    and transferred it back to him.


    Now, she could only let Jodie pay the expenses for finding Mr. Xenos and slowly pay her back. After all,


    she was employed and had an ie now.


    After doing all this, shey down next to Elizabeth. She was so tired that she did not want to move


    anymore. In the past, no matter how Christopher had treated her, he never made her do any physical


    labor. Now, she was suddenly so exhausted that it was a little unbearable.


    ¡°Meg, just apologize to Mr. Lewis. I know you¡¯re aggrieved after the miscarriage, and even your temper


    changed. But no matter what, you¡¯re still husband and wife. What kind of married couple acts like this?


    Also, what am I supposed to do if you did all of my work for me? What if Mr. Lewis dismisses me


    because of that? You should just resume being his wife and stop torturing yourself,¡± Elizabeth hdvised


    out of the blue.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Margaret returned to her senses and answered, ¡°Elizabeth, it¡¯s not as simple as you think. I just¡­ I¡¯m fed


    up with all this. I don¡¯t want to put up with it anymore. I¡¯d rather he hates me and drive me away. Then, I¡¯ll


    be relieved and free. I don¡¯t want to .. be his wife anymore. Other people might be dying to do so, but I


    don¡¯t.¡±


    Elizabeth sighed. ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t know how blessed you are. I don¡¯t know everything that happened


    between Mr. Lewis and you, but as far as I know, he¡¯s good to you. He doesn¡¯t treat you as an enemy


    and has never asked you to do any dirty work since you were young. You¡¯re just too stubborn in nature.


    Mr. Lewis still had a smile on his face when he came back yesterday. I was wondering why you two


    started fighting again when he was in one of his rare good moods. You also gave me a fright when you


    came back from work to help me. It hasn¡¯t even been a month since your miscarriage. How can you


    exhaust yourself like this? Listen to me and just submit to him.¡±


    Margaret pursed her lips wordlessly. As she was too tired, she fell asleep without realizing it.


    When Elizabeth did not receive any response, she let out a breath and tucked Margaret in.


    For some reason, perhaps to have a goodugh at Margaret, Christopher came home from work on time


    almost every day and stayed in the living room longer than usual.


    In order not to meet him, Margaret hardly set foot in the living room and only worked in the kitchen and


    backyard. She only cleaned up the living room when he went upstairs. Everyone minded their own


    business and did not interact. It was pretty nice.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Concurrently, inside Jodie¡¯s rented apartment, she rummaged through her room with an anxious look on


    her face. ¡°Mom! Have you seen my bank card?¡±


    Raina was eating snacks in the living room and answered somewhat absent mindedly, ¡°No. Find it


    yourself. Are you treating me like a thief?¡±


    Jodie searched every corner of the house but could not find her bank card. No outsiders came into the


    house, so she could not think of anyone else besides her mother. ¡°Mom, tell me the truth. Did you touch


    my bank ?ard? What did you do with it? You don¡¯t even know my pin number! Hurry up and hand it over. I


    need the money for an emergency.¡±


    Raina hesitated before answering, ¡°You told me you don¡¯t have money and cry to me every day saying


    you¡¯re poor. There must be a lot of money in that card, huh? What urgent matter do you need it for?¡±


    Jodie frowned. ¡°There¡¯s really an emergency! Give it to me!¡±


    Raina saw that her daughter did not seem to be joking and slowly took the card out of her bag. ¡°I¡­ spent


    some of the money.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s eyelid twitched several times. She had a sense of foreboding. ¡°You spent it? You don¡¯t even know


    my pin number! How did you spend my money?¡±


    Raina said somewhat guiltily, ¡°All your pin numbers are your birthday¡­ I just guessed. It¡¯s only a little


    money. The card has almost two million, yet you¡¯re hiding it ¨C all to yourself. You could clearly be living a


    better life, but you make your own mother live like a beggar instead. I¡¯ve raised you in vain!¡±


    Jodie did not have the mood to get angry with Raina, for she had promised Margaret to find someone to


    investigate Mr. Xenos. The fee was not a small sum, and the other party wanted her to pay the deposit


    first.


    When she checked the bnce, she exploded. ¡°Raina Gray! You call this ¡®a little¡¯?¡±


    Raina was startled. ¡°How dare you call my name directly? I¡¯m your mother! Yes, I spent some, but so


    what? Do you know how much money I spent raising you? What¡¯s wrong with spending a little of your


    money? Why are you shouting like that? Are you trying to scare me to death?¡±


    Jodie could not stand it anymore. ¡°You haven¡¯t earned a single penny since you married my dad. How


    dare you talk about raising me? All the money I spent since childhood was money earned by my father,


    and it was the nanny who held me in her arms all day. What else have you done for me besides holding


    me in your belly for ten months and giving birth to me? Do you know where this money came from? It


    was the breakup fee from Jack! The breakup fee, understand? I was saving up to buy a house with it


    since housing prices are so expensive now. Do you want to spend the rest of your life renting an


    apartment? You¡¯re not Mrs. rk anymore. You¡¯re nothing now that my father is dead, understand? I


    work two jobs every day to support you, yet you¡¯re still dissatisfied. If you continue to act like this, I won¡¯t


    give a d*mn about you anymore!¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Margaret returned to her senses and answered, ¡°Elizabeth, it¡¯s not as simple as you think. I just¡­ I¡¯m fed


    up with all this. I don¡¯t want to put up with it anymore. I¡¯d rather he hates me and drive me away. Then, I¡¯ll


    be relieved and free. I don¡¯t want to .. be his wife anymore. Other people might be dying to do so, but I


    don¡¯t.¡±


    Elizabeth sighed. ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t know how blessed you are. I don¡¯t know everything that happened


    between Mr. Lewis and you, but as far as I know, he¡¯s good to you. He doesn¡¯t treat you as an enemy


    and has never asked you to do any dirty work since you were young. You¡¯re just too stubborn in nature.


    Mr. Lewis still had a smile on his face when he came back yesterday. I was wondering why you two


    started fighting again when he was in one of his rare good moods. You also gave me a fright when you


    came back from work to help me. It hasn¡¯t even been a month since your miscarriage. How can you


    exhaust yourself like this? Listen to me and just submit to him.¡±


    Margaret pursed her lips wordlessly. As she was too tired, she fell asleep without realizing it.


    When Elizabeth did not receive any response, she let out a breath and tucked Margaret in.


    For some reason, perhaps to have a goodugh at Margaret, Christopher came home from work on time


    almost every day and stayed in the living room longer than usual.


    In order not to meet him, Margaret hardly set foot in the living room and only worked in the kitchen and


    backyard. She only cleaned up the living room when he went upstairs. Everyone minded their own


    business and did not interact. It was pretty nice.


    Concurrently, inside Jodie¡¯s rented apartment, she rummaged through her room with an anxious look on


    her face. ¡°Mom! Have you seen my bank card?¡±


    Raina was eating snacks in the living room and answered somewhat absent mindedly, ¡°No. Find it


    yourself. Are you treating me like a thief?¡±


    Jodie searched every corner of the house but could not find her bank card. No outsiders came into the


    house, so she could not think of anyone else besides her mother. ¡°Mom, tell me the truth. Did you touch


    my bank ?ard? What did you do with it? You don¡¯t even know my pin number! Hurry up and hand it over. I


    need the money for an emergency.¡±


    Raina hesitated before answering, ¡°You told me you don¡¯t have money and cry to me every day saying


    you¡¯re poor. There must be a lot of money in that card, huh? What urgent matter do you need it for?¡±


    Jodie frowned. ¡°There¡¯s really an emergency! Give it to me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Raina saw that her daughter did not seem to be joking and slowly took the card out of her bag. ¡°I¡­ spent


    some of the money.¡±


    Jodie¡¯s eyelid twitched several times. She had a sense of foreboding. ¡°You spent it? You don¡¯t even know


    my pin number! How did you spend my money?¡±


    Raina said somewhat guiltily, ¡°All your pin numbers are your birthday¡­ I just guessed. It¡¯s only a little


    money. The card has almost two million, yet you¡¯re hiding it ¨C all to yourself. You could clearly be living a


    better life, but you make your own mother live like a beggar instead. I¡¯ve raised you in vain!¡±


    Jodie did not have the mood to get angry with Raina, for she had promised Margaret to find someone to


    investigate Mr. Xenos. The fee was not a small sum, and the other party wanted her to pay the deposit


    first.


    When she checked the bnce, she exploded. ¡°Raina Gray! You call this ¡®a little¡¯?¡±


    Raina was startled. ¡°How dare you call my name directly? I¡¯m your mother! Yes, I spent some, but so


    what? Do you know how much money I spent raising you? What¡¯s wrong with spending a little of your


    money? Why are you shouting like that? Are you trying to scare me to death?¡±


    Jodie could not stand it anymore. ¡°You haven¡¯t earned a single penny since you married my dad. How


    dare you talk about raising me? All the money I spent since childhood was money earned by my father,


    and it was the nanny who held me in her arms all day. What else have you done for me besides holding


    me in your belly for ten months and giving birth to me? Do you know where this money came from? It


    was the breakup fee from Jack! The breakup fee, understand? I was saving up to buy a house with it


    since housing prices are so expensive now. Do you want to spend the rest of your life renting an


    apartment? You¡¯re not Mrs. rk anymore. You¡¯re nothing now that my father is dead, understand? I


    work two jobs every day to support you, yet you¡¯re still dissatisfied. If you continue to act like this, I won¡¯t


    give a d*mn about you anymore!¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Jodie nced at Margaret¡¯s body and asked, ¡°Did you hurt yourself-¡°¨C


    Before she finished her words, she noticed the pool of blood-stained rainwater underneath Margaret¡¯s


    feet while fresh blood continued dripping down from thetter¡¯s pants. Jodie eximed, ¡°Meg, why are


    you bleeding so much?¡±


    Margaret looked down too, but her vision went blurry. She couldn¡¯t even hear the sounds around her


    anymore.


    During Margaret¡¯s trance-like state, she sensed that Jodie had hailed a taxi to send her to the hospital.


    She then saw the anxious expressions of a few nurses who pushed her into the emergency room.


    Darkness soon consumed her as shey on the operating table. She didn¡¯t feel any pain, and she could


    no longer talk.


    Jodie was pacing outside the emergency room anxiously. Soon, a nurse came out of the room and


    asked, ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family member? The patient is exhausted after the miscarriage, and the


    trauma has caused heavy bleeding. She needs surgery right away. If you¡¯re her family member, please


    sign over here!¡±


    Jodie was so startled that she could mutter, ¡°I-I am her friend, not her family member.¡±


    The nurse quickly responded, ¡°Get her family over as soon as possible then! Someone needs to sign the


    document before we can start the surgery! It¡¯s urgent!¡±


    Trembling, Jodie took out Margaret¡¯s phone, trying to call Christopher but soon realized the phone was


    out of battery. She had no choice but to ce Margaret¡¯s SIM card into her phone and try to contact


    Christopher. However, the call got declined. Jodie tried to call again, but the same thing happened.


    She started crying as she sent a text message to Christopher: Meg is going to die soon if you don¡¯t


    answer my call! She¡¯s in the hospital now, bleeding profusely. A family member needs to sign the


    document before she can undergo surgery. Pick up your phone now!


    The moment she sent that text, Christopher returned her call. She answered it instantly, ¡°Come over


    now! Meg is dying soon. She has lost so much blood¡­¡±


    Booming thunder and rain sounded from the other end of the line. Seconds passed before Christopher¡¯s


    worried voice spoke. ¡°Pass the phone to the doctor now.¡±


    Obediently, Jodie quickly handed the phone to the chief surgeon and said, ¡°The patient¡¯s family is on the


    phone.¡±


    Before the doctor could say anything, Christopher stated, ¡°This is Christopher Lewis. The patient is my


    wife. It may take a while before I can reach the hospital. Please go . ahead to save my wife right now! I¡¯ll


    sign the document when I get there. I promise I won¡¯t create any problems for the hospital if the surgery


    goes wrong. Please save her now! I¡¯m on my way over!¡±


    Under ordinary circumstances, the doctor would not risk conducting an operation without getting a family


    member¡¯s signature and consent. However, the doctor agreed when he heard Christopher¡¯s name and


    received thetter¡¯s promise. Hence, he replied, ¡°All right, Mr. Lewis. We¡¯ll try our best to save Mrs.


    Lewis.¡±


    The doctor returned to the operating theatre after the call ended. Jodie was shedding tears, sitting on the


    bench outside. She felt guilty for asking Margaret out at such ate hour. If she had not done so, the


    latter would not fall, and none of this would happen.


    The time went by slowly. About twenty minutester, Christopher showed up at the end of the corridor.


    Jodie didn¡¯t expect him to reach the hospital so soon. Moreover, it shocked her to see him in his


    loungewear. She eximed, ¡°You sure move fast! Don¡¯t you need at least an hour to get here from your


    house? Oh, whatever. Hurry up and sign the document!¡±


    Christopher remained silent. His chest was heaving as if he had done some intense exercises.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He took the documents from the nurse and began signing his name multiple times. His writing was a little


    crooked as his hand was trembling.


    ¡°How is she now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re still in the midst of resuscitating her. Mrs. Lewis profusely bled and was in critical condition when


    she arrived here. However, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lewis. She¡¯ll be fine¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    The nurse spoke cautiously. After all, she was not talking to an ordinary man.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Christopher¡¯s confused voice asked.


    The nurse¡¯s face turned pale, feeling petrified as she exined, ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure about that. The doctor¡¯s


    initial diagnosis is that she got too exhausted from her miscarriage and experienced some traumater


    on. Hence, her heavy blood loss. Although, didn¡¯t the doctor advise her to get some rest after her


    miscarriage? How could this have happened¡­¡±


    Christopher suddenly plopped onto the bench as he pleaded, ¡°S-Save her, please. I can do anything as


    long as she stays alive.¡±


    I only wanted her to yield. Why did she insist on torturing herself like that?


    Jodie sensed something was wrong with the conversation. Thus, she asked, ¡°What? She got too


    exhausted? Meg did work a few days after getting discharged from the hospital, but she only did office


    work, nothing intense. How can she get exhausted from that? As for the trauma, she identally fell


    when she came to meet me earlier.¡±


    The nurse dared not say anything as she had no idea what was going on. Naturally, Christopher kept


    quiet as well out of guilt.


    Suddenly, a few ferocious-looking men came forward. They surrounded Christopher and barked, ¡°Hey,


    how dare you run away just like that after hitting our car? Were you rushing to the hospital to visit a dead


    rtive or something?¡±


    Although Jodie was not fond of Christopher, she didn¡¯t want to see her best friend¡¯s husband getting


    scolded by strangers. Hence, she retorted, ¡°What nonsense do you think you¡¯re spouting? Do you want


    me to punch the living daylights out of you? All this guy did was hit your car. How much do you want? We


    can pay you, so don¡¯t start a ruckus here!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher¡¯s expression turned ice-cold. He had rushed out of the house earlier and did not even get


    changed. Naturally, he left his phone and wallet at home in his haste. All he had was his car keys at the


    moment.


    Unbothered by those men, he snatched the phone from Jodie and dialed a number before curtly saying,


    ¡°Send money to Wellness Hospital now.¡±


    Upon seeing Christopher¡¯s aloof demeanor, the men started teasing, ¡°Hah! How


    arrogant of you to ask someone to send money over now! What business are you doing? Since you¡¯re so


    rich, you can pay for the total cost of my new Audi. Luckily I followed you here, or I¡¯d have to suffer a


    significant loss! You¡¯ve wrecked my new car and frightened us badly, so you have topensate for the


    psychological trauma experienced too!¡±


    Christopher lifted his head to re sharply at the man who was speaking. He snarled, ¡°Shut up. Lower


    your voice so that we don¡¯t disturb those in the operating theatre. However, I willpensate you once


    the money gets here, so you can ask for anything you want.¡±


    That startled the man. His voice softened to a mere squeak as he spoke. ¡°I-I would¡¯ve beaten you up if


    we weren¡¯t in the hospital now. Fine! I¡¯ll wait here and see if anyone actually sends money to save you!¡±


    Jodie rolled her eyes. In her perspective, those men were out of their minds. Not only did they have no


    idea about Christopher¡¯s affluent identity, but they also kept testing his limits.


    It was not long before Noah rushed to the hospital with a few bodyguards. The ferocious-looking men


    began feeling petrified upon seeing the newly arrived group.


    Noah had been working for Christopher for many years; All it took was one word from thetter, and


    Noah would immediately know what to do.


    Christopher took an unfilled check from Noah and threw it to those men. ¡°Write down whatever figure you


    want.¡±


    Those men were initially petrified. However, after listening to Christopher¡¯s words, they assumed that he


    was a coward who didn¡¯t want any problems. Hence, they smugly wrote a figure that seemed absurd


    enough in their eyes. They even boldly stated, ¡°By the way, dude, we¡¯re not cheating your money. After


    paying for the damages to my car, the rest ispensation to the emotional damage you caused us. It¡¯s


    a reasonable figure.¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Christopher smirked coldly. ¡°You can write arger number if you wish. Also, you may include any


    medical expenses you¡¯d like me topensate after this.¡±


    Before the men could make sense of his words, the bodyguards dragged them away.


    Noah then ced the coat on Christopher¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ve called someone to tow


    your damaged car to a workshop for repair. I¡¯ve driven another one here for you.¡±


    Christopher nodded. ¡°I may have ran quite a few red lights. Deal with it at once.¡±


    Noah nced at the emergency room before asking, ¡°Then, will you be all right staying here alone?¡±


    Christopher waved to motion that he was fine. Thus, Noah turned around and quickly left to handle his


    newly-assigned task.


    At that moment, a sigh came from Jodie. ¡°I used to think you were too harsh on Meg. However, it seems


    like you still have some conscience. You cut the journey short by thirty minutes after learning she was in


    an ident. Then, you not only crashed your car but also ran several red lights to get here quickly. I


    don¡¯t like how you handle things, but at least I know you care enough about Meg. The child Meg lost was


    yours. Ever since Jenson returned, Meg kept her distance from him and told him that she¡¯s now a


    married woman. Meg has been nothing but loyal to you. Also, has Meg¡¯s car ident gotten resolved? It


    was her half-sister, Megan, who caused her miscarriage. Is that bitch in jail yet? You¡¯re Meg¡¯s husband,


    so you can¡¯t let Megan off


    easy.¡±


    A frown crept up Christopher¡¯s face, but he did not say anything.


    Jodie wisely kept her mouth shut upon seeing that. Little did she know that the Jenkins family¡¯s driver


    had taken the me, and Christopher had helped the Jenkins family instead of investigating Megan¡¯s


    crimes. If Jodie had known, she would have undoubtedly beat Christopher to death.


    More than two hours passed before the operation ended. The doctor exited the emergency room and


    said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis¡¯ condition is now stable. We will transfer her to a general ward. However,


    she needs to remain hospitalized for observation during the next few days. There are some precautions


    she will need to know. Please follow me to my office. I will exin it to you in detail.¡±


    Jodie hurriedly urged, ¡°Go on with the doctor. I¡¯ll take care of Meg.¡±


    At that, Christopher nodded before heading to the doctor¡¯s office.


    Once there, the doctor exined, ¡°You should know that Mrs. Lewis¡¯ physical , condition is rtively


    weak. Hence, she will need adequate rest after getting discharged. She can¡¯t get overly exhausted,


    especially since she almost lost her life this time. Although we managed to keep her uterus intact, her


    chances of getting pregnant are low. She lost her first child and got into an ident, so getting pregnant


    again will not be easy. Also, she can¡¯t engage in intimate activities for the next two months. Since you¡¯re


    her husband, please pay more attention to her feelings, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    That was the first time Christopher had paid so much attention to someone¡¯s words. He nodded solemnly


    and asked, ¡°Is there anything else I need to know?¡±


    The doctor thought for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Although, Mrs. Lewis needs a caregiver. Please


    make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When Christopher returned to the general ward, Jodie instantly volunteered to stay and take care of


    Margaret. However, Christopher pondered momentarily before declining, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll stay tonight.¡±


    Jodie did not object as she had enough on her te anyway; She needed to look after her mother, work


    during the day, and do part-time jobs at night. She was desperately short of time. After staying in the


    ward for a while, she bid goodbye and left.


    Margaret woke up the next day. She felt someone standing beside the bed before she even opened her


    eyes. Fortunately, Margaret recalled that she had gotten hospitalized the night before. She assumed that


    Elizabeth was standing next to her and asked, ¡°Elizabeth, please help me call thepany to ask for a


    leave. I doubt I can go to work for a while.¡±


    When there was no response, she slowly opened her eyes and saw Christopher¡¯s slightly haggard face.


    Her heart skipped a few beats when she saw his pajamas and messy hair,


    She did not know what had happened during the surgery. It was a shock to see Christopher, who usually


    paid attention to his image, appear at the hospital in such a disheveled state.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    ¡°What? Are you happy now? You won.¡± Christopher muttered coldly, but Margaret did not understand


    why he said those things.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She was puzzled and felt that he was trying to start an argument again.


    Yet, Christopher remained silent. He put on his coat and headed to the door. ¡°Elizabeth will be here


    shortly. Stay put in the hospital. I¡¯ll be back after work.¡±


    Margaret frowned and replied hoarsely, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go ahead and do your thing. I don¡¯t need too


    many people here with me.¡± I don¡¯t need you here.


    When Christopher heard her hoarse voice, he turned back and poured a ss of water for her. He


    seemed as arrogant as ever, but he did not say anything.


    Margaret did not want his help, but she was so thirsty that it felt like her throat was burning


    Her hand reached out shakily from the nket to hold the ss. However, Christopher stepped forward


    and ced it near her lips instead. Margaret could not be bothered to argue with him at that point.


    Hence, she took two sips to alleviate her thirst but was too embarrassed to drink more.


    After that, Christopher left without looking back.


    Fatigue overwhelmed Margaret. She felt so weak, hungry, and thirsty that even moving a muscle was


    difficult.


    When Elizabeth finally arrived, Margaret immediately eximed, ¡°Water! Get me some water!¡±


    Elizabeth put away the thermal sk she brought and carefully fed Margaret a ss of water. Seeing


    how fast thetter was gulping, she reminded, ¡°Meg, don¡¯t drink too much. I brought some oatmeal


    porridge, which can hydrate you too. If you drink too much, you¡¯ll need to go to the restroom often. I¡¯m


    not worried that it¡¯ll be


    troublesome, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be in too much pain to move.¡±


    Margaret refused to listen. She only stopped drinking after her thirst got quenched.


    Then, Margaret ate a bowl of oatmeal porridge before feeling energized, Feeling curious about what had


    happenedst night, she asked, ¡°Elizabeth, why was Christopher here at the hospital? Did he stay the


    whole night?¡±


    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°When Mr. Lewis got the call, he rushed over without changing his clothes. Mr. Lewis


    didn¡¯t even bring his phone or wallet. All he had were his car keys. I heard he also ran some red lights


    and crashed into some guy¡¯s Audi. Noah had to bring some money over to resolve the conflict. He even


    told me that Mr. Lewis probably stayed overnight to look after you. It seems like Mr. Lewis cherishes you


    quite a lot.¡±


    She added, ¡°How strange. Mr. Lewis seems to get along with everyone except for you. It¡¯s like you guys


    are enemies. You can¡¯t get along but can¡¯t leave each other either. I hear Mr. Lewis always had a good


    temper, even as a child. Hmm. I wonder why he¡¯s always so mean to you¡­¡±


    Margaret did not say anything, but there was a strange feeling in her heart. Why does everyone make it


    sound like Christopher cares about me? It seems so different from how he¡¯s acting toward me, though.


    Her mind pictured Christopher as a polite gentleman who only behaved like the devil toward her. He was


    a scary, strict, and unpredictable being in her eyes.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth smiled at Margaret¡¯s silence. She then said, ¡°You¡¯re still young. Plus, you¡¯ve always been by


    Mr. Lewis¡¯ side since you were a child, so you haven¡¯t experienced much yet. Once you meet more men,


    you will understand that Mr. Lewis a quite the gem. He may not be an outstanding gentleman, but he¡¯s


    undoubtedly decent and knows how to treat women well. I can tell that he has a special rtionship with


    Megan. However, if Megan got hospitalized, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed to the hospital recklessly nor


    stayed the entire night to look after her.¡±


    Margaret did not want to talk about this anymore, so she changed the topic. ¡°Elizabeth, did you get


    someone to help me look after Tabby? It was raining heavily and windyst night. It must have been


    scared.¡±


    Elizabeth pped her thigh. ¡°Oh, no! I forgot! When you got hospitalizedst night, I was worried about


    you and didn¡¯t sleep well. I felt like I¡¯d forgotten something. I wouldn¡¯t have remembered if you didn¡¯t tell


    me now. I¡¯m getting more forgetful with age. I can¡¯t believe Ipletely forgot about Tabby! I¡¯ll call


    Fredrick and ask him to look after Tabby right now!¡±

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Hearing that, Margaret also grew anxious. Putting Tabby in the yard in such bad weather? Wouldn¡¯t it be


    the same as when it was still a stray cat?


    Elizabeth immediately called the Lewis residence again and purposefully put the phone on the


    loudspeaker so that Margaret could listen to the conversation.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    No one answered the phone for a long time. Just when they thought no one had heard it, someone


    picked up the call.


    Hence, Elizabeth hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis asked to check how Tabby was doing. The weather was so


    badst night. It must have been frightened. Hurry up and ask someone to check on it. Take good care of


    Tabby. Make sure that it¡¯s not sick. Cats are weak.¡±


    After a brief moment of silence on the other end of the line, Christopher¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Immediately afterward, he hung up the phone.


    Margaret and Elizabeth exchanged nces because they did not expect Christopher to pick up the


    phone. Worried, Margaret uttered, ¡°He won¡¯t care about it. You should call Fredrick¡¯s private phone.¡± |


    However, Elizabeth disagreed with her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if Mr. Lewis doesn¡¯t care about it, he¡¯ll


    definitely ask Fredrick to do it. Even if he doesn¡¯t give the instructions, there are so many servants in the


    Lewis residence. I¡¯m sure someone will take care of Tabby for you. Maybe someone had already looked


    after it when I came out. You can count on them.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the Lewis residence, Christopher was about to head out after taking a shower when he


    received the call. Although he was reluctant, he still went to the backyard.


    He scanned around the surroundings, but Tabby was nowhere to be found, Frowning, he ordered, ¡°Come


    out.¡±


    Of course, Tabby was not so obedient. He searched patiently for a while but could not find the cat.


    Anxious, he summoned the bodyguards stationed at the gate and instructed, ¡°Co find the cat!¡±


    After a while, one of the bodyguards found Tabby in the gaps between the flo stands. ¡°Mr. Lewis, the cat


    is here!¡±


    Christopher strode forward quickly. His expression turned grim when he saw the cat.


    He had never seen such a foolish cat. The weather was awful the previous night. Not only did it not find a


    way to get into the house, but it got itself stuck in between the flower stands. Its body was dirty, and its


    fur was damp, not to mention that its hindi legs were wounded as well. Its blue eyes were full of terror


    and fear. One could imagine how helpless and desperate it was the previous night.


    ¡°Send it to the veterinary clinic for aprehensive check-up. Examine its legs carefully and tidy up


    before Margaret returns. Don¡¯t let her find out about this.¡± In the end, he could not bear to leave the cat in


    such a condition. If Margaret saw how Tabby looked at that moment, she would probably get angry at


    him.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lewis!¡± responded the bodyguard. Since Tabby was too dirty, he grabbed it by the neck. The


    cat growled in pain, and Christopher immediately reprimanded, ¡°Carry it properly!¡±


    The bodyguard was startled and quickly hugged Tabby in his arms like a baby. ¡°Y Yes.¡±


    After what had happened to Margaret the previous night, Jodie had a bad night¡¯s sleep and yawned at


    work during the day.


    She was the first to pack things up when it was time to get off work because she had to rush to the


    hospital to visit Margaret before returning home to prepare dinner.


    As soon as she walked to the elevator entrance, she felt a sense of oppression behind her. Turning


    around, she saw Steven, who was much taller than her.


    ¡°You looked so apathetic at work, and you were the first to get off work. I heard from your supervisor that


    you made a mistake on a crucial document today. Since he has reported it to me, what do you think I


    should do?¡± A half-smile tugged on Steven¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Didn¡¯t I immediately fix my mistake after that? I¡¯ve learned from my


    mistake. Can¡¯t you forgive me?¡± Jodie did not dare to talk back to him. Since it was the truth, she had to


    admit her mistake

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    .


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that young people shouldn¡¯t stay upte? Why can¡¯t you change that habit of yours?


    You¡¯re saying that you have learned from your mistake? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed when saying that?¡±


    teased Steven when he saw that she did not. lose her temper.


    ¡°Fine. You¡¯re the boss. Everything you say is right. If you want to give a lecture, please be here early


    tomorrow. I¡¯m off work today, and I have to go to the hospital to visit Meg,¡± Jodie piped up patiently, for


    she was worried that she would blow up and get mad at him.


    ¡°I have heard of what happenedst night. I¡¯ll pay her a visit as well. Let¡¯s go together,¡± suggested


    Steven as he wore a solemn expression.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jodie did not reject him since she could get a free ride.


    The two of them drove to the hospital together. When they arrived, Christopher was parking his car in the


    hospital¡¯s car park.


    Seeing Christopher¡¯s car, Steven honked his horn before parking his car. ¡°Christopher.¡±


    Christopher traveled his gaze between him and Jodie and nodded slightly in response.


    Then, the three of them entered the elevator together. Suddenly, Steven asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why


    do I feel like something bad is always happening to Margaret? Can¡¯t you even take good care of your


    own woman?¡±


    Nevertheless, Christopher remained silent and only stared at the continually changing floor numbers. As


    soon as the elevator stopped, he stepped out of it. ¡°Can¡¯t I even ask? Look at yourplexion. Judging


    from the dark circles, I¡¯m guessing that you must have not slept at allst night,¡± grumbled Steven.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In fact, Jodie had also noticed that Christopher¡¯splexion was not very good, which was clearly due


    to exhaustion.


    When they walked into the ward, Margaret was awake, Coincidentally, Elizabeth had returned to the


    mansion to prepare dinner, so Margaret was alone in the ward. Dissatisfied, Christopher inquired,


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elizabeth?¡±


    The woman on the bed answered, ¡°She went back to prepare food for me. Why did


    the three of youe together?¡±


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Jodie replied, ¡°We happened to meet downstairs, so we came up


    together. How are you doing today? Are you feeling better? I was so terrifiedst night. I¡¯ve never cried


    so much in my life as I didst night. If something happened to you, I would never forgive myself for the


    rest of my life.¡±


    However, Margaret only smiled and did not answer. In actuality, she was a little flustered. Christopher


    had gone through a lot the previous night because of what happened to her. If he found out that it was


    because of Jodie asking her out that caused her to fall and bleed profusely, he probably would be


    unhappy about it, so it was better to not mention it. ¨C


    After a while, she queried, ¡°How¡¯s Tabby?¡±


    TA


    ¡°It¡¯s doing fine,¡± Christopher said casually, without looking her in the eyes.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, she stated, ¡°That¡¯s good. The weather forecast mentioned that it would be rainy


    for the next few days. Can you allow Tabby to stay in the house? I think it¡¯s quite dull-witted and doesn¡¯t


    know how to hide from the rain.¡±


    The man cast a brief look at her. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite dull. I don¡¯t mind it entering the house as long as it


    doesn¡¯t get close to me.¡±


    Margaret was relieved that his attitude had changed dramatically. At the very least, Tabby would not


    need to suffer anymore. Since she had decided to raise it, she had to be responsible for it. It was a good


    sign.


    In the meantime, Steven stood at the side and watched silently. Just then, a nurse came in and


    performed a basic checkup on Margaret. After taking Margaret¡¯s temperature, the nurse noticed Steven


    and Jodie standing together and smiled. ¡°Mr. Jones, I was wondering why you were so generous. It turns


    out that it was to win a woman¡¯s heart.¡±


    Raising his brows, Steven responded ambiguously, ¡°Stop making fun of me. Hurry up andplete your


    job.¡±


    Jodie was not a fool and noticed that something was amiss.


    The hospital was where her father passed away back then, and she was somewhat familiar with the


    nurses at the nurse station, so she could not help but ask, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    In response, the nurse beamed and exined, ¡°Since your father has passed away for


    quite some time, it should be fine for me to tell you this. Actually, his surgery fee and medical bills were


    paid by Mr. Jones. Didn¡¯t you ask me at that time? I didn¡¯t tell you the truth because Mr. Jones asked me


    to keep it a secret. Now that the two of you are together, it should be fine for you to know, right? The


    deceased are gone, but the living must continue to live properly. We need to look ahead.¡±


    TU.


    ¡°

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    and found that it was packed with words. The mere sight of it gave her a headache.


    Soon, Elizabeth arrived. Margaret heaved a sigh of relief and summoned her. ¡°I need to go to the


    restroom,¡± she whispered.


    Elizabeth burst outughing upon hearing her request. ¡°Mr. Lewis is right here. Why didn¡¯t you ask for his


    help? You¡¯re a married couple, so there¡¯s no need to fear him. Why did you insist on waiting until I


    arrived? Can you really hold your pee in?¡±


    Margaret could feel her head throbbing. She dared not meet Christopher¡¯s gaze. I had already lowered


    my voice. Why did Elizabeth not understand my intention and yell that I needed to go to the restroom out


    loud?


    Christopher parted his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow. Elizabeth, stay here for the


    night. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± It was likely that he was sparing her the embarrassment.


    After the door shut behind him, Margaret breathed in relief and grumbled, ¡°Elizabeth, can¡¯t you lower


    your voice when you¡¯re speaking?¡±


    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Why should I lower my voice? There¡¯s no one else around. I might be


    old, but I¡¯m more open-minded than you. Youngdy, why are you so conservative? You and Mr. Lewis


    share the same bed. There¡¯s no need to feel shy to ask for his help to go to the restroom.¡±


    Margaret didn¡¯t bother exining to her. After all, Elizabeth didn¡¯t understand her rtionship with


    Christopher. But I really will feel awkward¡­N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After spending a week in the hospital, the doctor finally allowed her to get discharged. During that one


    week, Christopher didn¡¯t show up as he was still on his business trip.


    No one would want to remain in the hospital. Margaret was delighted to learn that she could leave soon.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to get home and return to Tabby.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    On the way home, Noah was focused on driving, but Elizabeth seemed worried. Margaret asked, ¡°What¡®s


    wrong, Elizabeth?¡±


    Elizabeth nced at her and replied sheepishly, ¡°Tabby has suffered from a bone fracture the night you


    got into trouble. The next day, Mr. Lewis sent it to the vet. It¡®s fine and currently recuperating well.


    There¡®s someone taking care of it to make sure it eats and drinks well every day. No one took notice of


    Tabby that night. Don¡®t be upset, Meg...¡±


    Suddenly, Margaret recalled how Christopher called Tabby a fool in the ward. Comprehension dawned,


    and she said, ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®m d Tabby is still alive. It was my fault for not taking care of it. I¡®m an


    irresponsible owner. I couldn¡®t protect myself, let alone Tabby.¡±


    Elizabeth was relieved to hear her words. Soon, the car came to a stop before the Lewis residence.


    Margaret¡®spotted a red sports car parked by the side of the road when she got off the car. As she wasn¡®t


    familiar with cars, she didn¡®t know the brand of the sports car. However, it seemed expensive. It was the


    first time a car attracted


    Thus, she halted in her tracks to gaze at the car. Right then, a youngdy dded in red skintight leather


    dress and leather jacket stepped out of the sports car. Her red heels matched her outfit, and there were


    even a few red streaks in her hair. It was a


    color that people could rarely pull off, but the youngdy had managed to look striking in the color with


    her curvaceous body,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thedy strode toward her and came to a stop before Margaret. Taking off her shades, she said, ¡°Hello,


    my name is Nina Moore. I need to lodge at the Lewis residence for some time. Christopher doesn¡®t seem


    to be around. May I know who you are?¡±


    Finding the name familiar, Margaret studied Nina¡®s heavily made¨Cup face for some time beforeing to


    a realization. ¡°Oh, you¡®re Mr. Moore¡®s daughter.¡±


    That was right. This youngdy was none other than Charles¡® daughter, Nina Moore. Margaret happened


    to join Christopher on a business trip once and heard Charles mention her name during dinner.


    Charles was well acquainted with the Lewis family. Therefore, he was well respected by Christopher, who


    treated him as an elderly figure.


    Nina shed a wide grin. ¡°I¡®m d you know who I am. The bodyguard refused to let me in, so I had to


    wait outside. Christopher didn¡®t answer his phone either. I figured he¡®s busy.¡±


    Margaret told the bodyguard to open the door, and Nina went to drag a huge suitcase out of her trunk. As


    she didn¡®t ask for help, Margaret had a great impression of her. Nina could be a model with her great


    proportions and height. She¡®s even taller than me!


    After entering the house, Nina ced her suitcase aside and plopped onto the couch. ¡°Oh, how. tiring.


    The ne ride was over ten hours, and I didn¡®t manage to rest until now. Hey, you haven¡®t introduced


    yourself to me. How should I address you?¡±


    Elizabeth answered on Margaret¡®s behalf. ¡°She¡®s thedy of the house and Mr. Lewis¡® wife. Her name is


    Margaret Sullivan. You can address her in any way you deem as polite. Ms. Moore, do you want to take


    a shower? I¡®ll clear the guest room for you. We


    know about itter.


    Sensing the displeasure in Elizabeth¡®s voice, Margaret couldn¡®t help but wonder why she seemed to


    dislike Nina.


    Nina didn¡®t seem to realize anything. ¡°Oh, all right. That sounds great. Where is the bathroom?¡±


    Elizabeth pointed at a bathroom downstairs. ¡°There it is. There are two bathrooms downstairs. We have


    many employees here, and they usually shower in the bathrooms.¡±


    Nina frowned at her answer. ¡°It is shared by the employees? Where is Christopher¡®s room? I¡®ll go shower


    in his room. He is a clean freak, so he must have a private bathroom that he uses solely.¡±


    Elizabeth immediately said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lewis is a clean freak. Mrs. Lewis doesn¡®t even use his bathroom


    that often, so why would you get to use it? Besides, it isn¡®t appropriate. Just use the one downstairs.¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Ignoring her words, Nina grabbed her suitcase and dragged it upstairs. She even managed to find


    Christopher¡®s room.


    Elizabeth¡®s expression changed drastically. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, why didn¡®t you say anything? How can a random


    youngdy use Mr. Lewis bathroom?¡±


    Hearing that, Margaret felt a little triggered. However, she recalled that Charles was a nice man and that


    she should respect him. Thus, she tamped her irritation down and said, ¡°It¡®s fine. She¡®s Mr. Moore¡®s


    daughter, after all. She can do anything as long as she doesn¡®t sleep in Christopher¡®s room.¡±


    Elizabeth went to the kitchen grumpily to prepare lunch, and Tabby limped in after her as its hind leg was


    bandaged. Soon, Elizabeth¡®s voice rang out from the kitchen. ¡°It¡®s annoying how someone could move


    into the house as she wished. Didn¡®t you see how arrogant and greedy she was? Ugh, that was


    annoying. Don¡®t you think so,


    Tabby?¡±


    Tabby let out a meow in response.


    ¡°Good cat. Here¡®s a slice of fish for you.¡±


    Margaret let out a resigned chuckle and shook her head. Her body was still weak, so she wanted to head


    back to her room to get some rest. However, Nina was taking a shower inside, and it wasn¡®t appropriate


    for her to head straight to bed. Hence, she had to wait in the living room.


    By lunchtime, Nina was still upstairs. Elizabeth went upstairs to find out what was going on. Soon, she


    returned wearing a furious expression. ¡°Meg, is Nina here to steal your husband from you? Never mind if


    she showered in your bathroom. After taking a shower, she wrapped herself in a towel and slept in your


    bed! That¡®s too much! I¡®ve


    shameless as her! That towel belongs to Mr. Lewis! That was seriously disgusting. I shall throw all the


    towels away!¡±


    Margaret¡®s brows furrowed upon hearing that. She¡®d be lying if she imed that she wasn¡®t bothered by


    Nina¡®s actions. Even if that weren¡®t Christopher¡®s bedroom, she would sull be bothered if a stranger were


    to use her bathroom and bed. Especially when the stranger was d in nothing but a towel. An image of


    Christopher with a towel wrapped around him popped up in her brain, and her displeasure intensified.


    Christopher has used that towel before. Even if it had been washed, that¡®s too...


    ¡°Elizabeth, wake Nina up for lunch. You have to wake her up no matter what. After lunch, tell her to sleep


    in the guest room. Clean the master bedroom and change all the bedsheets and covers. I don¡®t want


    Christopher to fly into a rage when he realizes someone had entered the room.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Margaret had a strange feeling. I only don¡®t want Christopher to get mad. I¡®m not


    getting worked up about other stuff. Il


    Elizabeth went upstairs to carry out her order and woke Nina up rudely.


    Nina paid no heed to the stares and came downstairs. Her hair was messy, and she was wearing a


    skimpy nightgown. Without waiting for Margaret, she began devouring the food.


    Margaret sat across from her with Tabby in her arms. ¡°Don¡®t you feel chilly?¡± she asked in surprise.


    Nina didn¡®t bother looking up. ¡°No, I don¡®t feel chilly. I hope you don¡®t mind. I¡®ve been living overseas for


    too long and have gotten used to it. I¡®m more open¨Cminded. Oh, I¡®m exhausted. After lunch, I shall go


    back to bed.¡±


    Margaret shed a smile and said nothing else. After lunch, she returned to her room. Before she could


    lie down, Nina jumped into her bed. ¡°Ah, howfortable. This bed is softer than the bed I had


    overseas.¡±


    At the door, Elizabeth wore a dark expression as she said, ¡°Ms. Moore, this room belongs to Mr. and


    Mrs. Lewis. Can you please move to the guest room? Mrs. Lewis had just been discharged from the


    hospital. She¡®s weak, so please don¡®t disrupt her


    rest,¡±


    Nina rolled over and beamed, ¡°Christopher isn¡®t back, so we can share the bed. I promise I won¡®t disturb


    you. Oh, I¡®m tired, Good night!¡±


    Margaret and Elizabeth shared a look. That was the first time they saw someone like Nina, so they had


    no idea how to react.


    Of course, Margaret didn¡®t share the bed with Nina. As she couldn¡®t sleep beside a stranger, she had no


    choice but to head to the guest room.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    That afternoon, Elizabeth created a ruckus in the kitchen as though she were venting her frustrations.


    When it was time for dinner, Nina was still asleep, and Elizabeth refused to wake her up.


    Margaret was afraid that Christopher would return suddenly and take off his clothes to shower without


    realizing there was someone else in his room. She pondered for some time before deciding to give


    Christopher a call.


    The call connected within seconds. Margaret didn¡¯t bother beating around the bush and said, ¡°Nina is in


    the Lewis residence, and she¡¯s currently sleeping in your room. I had to rest in the guest room. When


    you return, you¡¯ll have to be careful.¡±


    Christopher was miffed. ¡°Nina? Nina Moore? Mr. Moore said that she¡¯d be putting up with us temporarily,


    but I thought she won¡¯t be here until muchter. Tell her to sleep in the guest room. I¡¯ll call her when I¡¯m


    done with work.¡±


    After hanging up, Margaret rxed slightly. It was past ten when Nina finally woke up. Feeling drowsy,


    Margaret told her, ¡°I can only sleep in my own bed. This afternoon, I couldn¡¯t sleep well in the guest


    room. Why don¡¯t you sleep in the guest room? Christopher will be back a few dayster.¡±


    Nina grunted in acknowledgment and went to the kitchen to grab a bite. After filling her stomach, she


    changed her clothes and went out.


    Elizabeth grumbled while she cleaned the master bedroom. Right after lying down on her bed, Margaret


    let out a contented sigh. I used to hate sleeping in this bed, but I gradually grew used to it.


    Some timeter, amotion sounded downstairs. The door was mmed shut, and someone¡¯s heels


    were clicking against the floor noisily. Margaret was jolted awake. Her mind was in a daze as she sat up.


    ncing at the clock, she realized it was four in the morning


    It was clear that Nina was back, but Margaret couldn¡¯t really yell at her. Tamping her frustrations down,


    she buried her head beneath her pillow and went back to sleep.


    The next morning, she only woke up at ten in the morning. When she came downstairs, Elizabeth


    immediatelyined, ¡°Nina stayed out and only returned at around four in the morning. She was


    drunk and vomited everywhere-downstairs,


    on the stairs, everywhere. It was so disgusting! Mr. Lewis will fly into a fit of fury when hees back


    and finds out about her actions. How long will she stay here? If this isn¡¯ting to an end soon, we¡¯ll all


    go crazy!¡±


    The usually quiet Fredrick spoke up. ¡°She¡¯ll be here for at least two months.¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s entire being shivered. ¡°I hope Mr. Lewises home as soon as possible to teach her a


    lesson. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    Margaret found her reaction amusing. ¡°All right. Elizabeth, she¡¯s a guest. Just put with her for the time


    being.¡±


    Indeed, Margaret wasn¡¯t someone who would start an argument or vent her anger at someone else.


    When she was taking a nap that afternoon, heavy metal music pounded from the guest room. She woke


    up abruptly, drenched in sweat. Nina will never stop kicking up a fuss when she is awake, huh? I can


    understand Elizabeth¡®s feelings now.


    Before she was discharged from the hospital, the doctor reminded her to have more rest. Half an hour


    later, Margaret lost herposure and went to knock on the guest room¡¯s door. ¡°Nina, keep it down! I


    need to rest!¡±


    Nina opened the door and scrunched her brows. ¡°Why are you that weak? You do nothing but eat and


    rest all day. Are you a patient? Look how skinny you are. I bet Christopher won¡¯t dare to go all out when


    you¡¯re having sex, right?¡±


    Margaret¡¯s face soured at her words. Everyone had their own limits. She hated it when someone joked


    about sexual matters, especially when it was someone she wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Ms. Moore, this is between me and Christopher. We¡¯re in Chanaea, so please watch your words. After


    all, we have different mindsets. Not everyone acts like you. I have just been discharged from the hospital,


    and I need to rest. When you¡¯re at home, can you please keep it down? There is plenty of entertainment


    in Dellmoor. You can have fun at all times outside. It won¡¯t hurt to go around the city and get familiar with


    the surroundings.¡±


    Nina¡¯s expression soured. She turned and switched off the speakers. ¡°All right.¡±


    There was no telling whether she was happy or upset from her voice, Margaret wasn¡¯t in the mood to


    ponder over Nina¡¯s answer. She then spun on her heels to return to her room.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    It was around five o¡¯clock afternoon. Christopher pulled up the car at the Lewis residence while everyone


    in the Lewis family sighed a breath of relief. When he stepped out of the car, Tabby limped forward and


    stomped on his feet. It was as if it was venting its frustration.


    Goosebumps rose all over Christopher¡¯s body at the sight of the chubby cat. However, when he saw


    Margaret staring at him at the door, he had no choice but to pick Tabby up into his arms.


    Margaret was puzzled at the sight of it. Since when did he be so close with Tabby?


    At the same time, Nina was watching through the window from upstairs with a frown on her forehead.


    Since he was a child, he hated furry animals. I can¡®t believe he¡®s holding Margaret¡®s cat right now.


    ¡°The wind is strong today. Don¡¯t be out here and rest in bed. Ask Elizabeth to deliver the meal to your


    room,¡± advised Christopher as he walked up to Margaret and ced Tabby in her arms.


    Once again, Margaret was stunned. He hates it the most when one doesn¡®t have good manners. He had


    never allowed me to eat in my room too. I can¡®t believe he¡®s suggesting it


    now.


    She then twitched her head and asked, ¡°Can Tabby enter the room too? He¡¯ll be scared if I¡¯m not by his


    side for the whole day¡­¡±


    Christopher stopped in his tracks briefly. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. I¡¯ll get rid of him if I see him in there,¡± he


    said without raising his voice.


    The corner of Margaret¡¯s lips quirked up. Does that mean I¡¯ll be fine as long he doesn¡®t see Tabby?


    During dinner, Marget thought that it was innecessary to have her meal sent to her room. It was not like


    she was disabled anyway.


    Nina was talking incessantly at the table, ¡°Christopher, you still look the same after so many years. I


    thought men would start to gain weight and turn ugly after thirty years


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    old, but it seems you¡¯re rejuvenating instead, You sull look charming after getting married. Among all the


    good-looking guys I met overseas, they¡¯re still no match for your looks.¡±


    Christopher chuckled at her words. As Nina was no stranger to him, he then said with a smile, ¡°You look


    prettier nowpared to how you were when you were young.¡±


    Rolling her eyes at him, Nina eximed, ¡°You used to ignore me when I was young because I looked


    ugly, right? As they say, ady undergoes tremendous changes after they grow up. I have turned


    beautiful sooner than you thought. Too bad you were married back then.¡±


    At that moment, Margeret felt as if her existence was redundant. Furrowing his brows, Christopher said,


    ¡°What do you mean by that? It doesn¡¯t matter to me how you look. I felt bad for Mr. Moore, who used to


    worry about you not being able to find a husband.¡±


    ¡°My dad asked me to marry you if I couldn¡¯t,¡± added Nina suddenly.


    Silence sank in after Nina said those words. The memories of Margaret being tormented by Megan


    shed across Margaret¡¯s mind. Is she another love rival?


    As if pouring out all her feelings she had been keeping to herself for a long time, Margeret eximed,


    ¡°Mr. Moore must be joking! Christopher apanied me to have a meal with himst time. Nina, you do


    resemble him a lot.¡±


    Elizabeth almost cried in joy when she heard Margaret¡¯s words. It seems like she¡®s not afraid to hold


    herself back anymore and knows how to stand up for herself.


    With that, Nina pursed her lips without a word. An indescribable expression hung on Christopher¡¯s face


    with a sudden surge of joy. Even he couldn¡¯t tell how he was feeling himself. It was Margaret¡¯s first time


    addressing Christopher casually,


    After dinner, Nina and Christopher had a chat in the living room, Margeret decided not to join them as


    she didn¡¯t know much about their past and didn¡¯t want to feel left out of the conversation. Thus, she


    secretly sneaked Tabby into her room.


    Despite wanting to take a rest, her mind was wide awake. She was feeling ecstatic as if she had taken


    stimnts, and she could hear the sound from downstairs clearly without her realizing it.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    After a while, the noise tuned down while approaching footsteps were heard outside the door.


    Margaret could tell it was Christopher. As Tabby was sleeping soundly on the nket, she quickly hid it


    underneath the nket and left a slit so that it could breathe.


    The next second, the door was pushed open. As she had expected, it was Christopher.


    Feeling slightly guilty, Margaret lowered her head while her cheeks blushed from nervousness. Her heart


    was beating fast. Luckily, Tabby is behaving well.


    Christopher seemed to be in a good mood today. Even when there was no one around, the smile on his


    face remained. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± he asked.


    At this point, Margaret was panicking like crazy. She couldn¡¯t care much about the unhappy situations


    they had back then. ¡°I¡¯m fine and lively as ever. I guess I can go to work tomorrow.¡±


    Christopher then muttered in a displeased tone, ¡°Stop messing around. You have toy in bed for at least


    a month. Don¡¯t get on my nerves anymore. It won¡¯t do you any good. Can¡¯t you be like the other women


    and make me happy?¡±


    Raising her head to look at him, Margaret asked, ¡°Do you mean like Megan?¡±


    His breath froze while his face fell. Ignoring her, he then changed into his pajamas. She sure knows how


    to agitate me anytime and anywhere,


    When he was about to go to bed, she hurriedly snatched the nket and stuttered, ¡°C-Can you please


    help me take something from downstairs?¡±


    Although he was slightly flustered, he nodded and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want a banana.¡± Obviously, she was just making an excuse so that she could smuggle Tabby out of


    the room. She did not think of the fact that Christopher would go to bed earlier due to exhaustion from his


    business trip. Usually, he would sleep


    A confused look hung on Christopher¡¯s face as he turned and left.


    Then, Margaret quickly picked Tabby up and put it outside the room. However, thetter leaped onto the


    bed again, making her heart sink.


    ¡°Come on, Tabby. A tiger ising to eat you. Aren¡¯t you scared? You¡¯re not allowed to enter the room.


    Why don¡¯t you go downstairs and y with Elizabeth? Be good and hurry now. The tiger will be here


    soon, urged Margeret with a gentle voice.


    However, no matter what she had said, Tabby wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Right then, Christopher arrived


    upstairs with a te of fruits in his hands. Having no choice, she hid Tabby under the nket again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much.¡± Christopher ced the te next to the bed, lifted the nket, andy on the bed.


    He¡®s acting so strange today. Why is he so good to me? However, she couldn¡¯t be bothered by anything


    else now. Then, shey cautiously next to Christopher while keeping Tabby on her left.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± he asked suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± Gripping Tabby¡¯s moving paws, Margaret was lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°The bananas.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t feel like eating now. I-I¡¯ll keep it forter,¡± stuttered Margaret as she came up with an excuse.


    However, Christopher sat up and brought a piece of the peeled banana to her mouth and said, ¡°Finish it


    and go to bed. It¡¯ste now. I have a meeting early in the morning.¡±


    As she didn¡¯t have any appetite, she refuted, ¡°You can have it. I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Raising his brows and curling his lips, he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t eat bananas.¡±


    Her cheeks suddenly blushed as she wondered if his words were implying something else. Is he getting


    horny?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    To lighten the mood, she took a bite and swallowed hard. ¡°I have enough. Can you take the rest out? It¡¯ll


    smell if we leave them here.¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    At the sight of Margaret¡¯s slightly parted lips, Christopher¡¯s eyes darkened. He involuntarily leaned over


    and kissed her.


    .


    Immediately, Margaret¡¯s was blown. Huh? What on earth is he doing? There are plenty of unresolved


    problems between us. Shouldn¡®t we be at each other¡®s throats now? What¡®s with him kissing me?


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Stop¡­¡± She wanted to turn his adyances down, but as soon as she opened her mouth, he


    seized the opportunity to slip his tongue in. To prevent her from struggling, he even pinned her down with


    his body through the covers, rendering her entirely immobile. Of course, he didn¡¯t put his entire weight on


    her.


    She waspletely taken control, forced to endure his attention. Due to the shortage of oxygen, her


    mind went nk. All of a sudden, Tabby slid out from under the covers and meowed.


    Christopher stiffened and reflexively leaped off the bed, looking as though he had suffered a fright.


    Margaret flipped open the covers and scooped Tabby up, dashing out of the room with her face flushed


    bright red. ¡°Elizabeth, change the sheets and covers, please!¡±


    Bewildered, Elizabeth queried, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just change it a while ago?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    found out!


    At that, Elizabeth quickly responded in the affirmative. Just then, Christopher¡¯s voice rang out from


    upstairs. ¡°Forget it!¡± Then, the sound of a door mming shut pierced the air.


    The resounding bang had Elizabeth shuddering, and she persuaded in exasperation, ¡°Meg, don¡¯t take


    Tabby into the bedroom since Mr. Lewis doesn¡¯t like to have a cat in there, lest the two of you have a row


    again. It¡¯s far better to live peacefully, no? Hand it over to me, okay? It can sleep in my room at night.¡±


    However, Margaret hesitated, ¡°But there are already four people staying in your room. Is it appropriate


    for Tabby to stay there as well?¡±


    Elizabeth patted herself on the chest and reassured, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Although four people are


    staying there, the room is rather big and spacious. Don¡¯t worry about


    it anymore. Hurry up and freshen up before going to rest. You need quite some time to recuperate.¡±


    After reluctantly handing Tabby to the woman and watching them leave, Margaret grew worried. Should I


    go back to the bedroom now? But Christopher mmed the door shut¡­


    As she recalled the sudden kiss earlier, sheer panic inundated her, and she subconsciously felt averse to


    returning to the bedroom.


    Out of the blue, Nina appeared at the bottom of the stairs. She leaned against the banister just like a cat


    sunning by the window, her eyes fixated on Margaret. ¡°Do you need me to take you in for the night? Why


    would Christopher treat you so dismally when he¡¯s such a gentle person? I¡¯ve never seen him get so


    angry or speak in such a loud voice before.¡±


    Really? She had never seen him so angry or speak in such a loud voice before? Margaret inexplicably


    breathed a sigh of relief. He only reveals his true nature before those with whom he¡®s close, so it means


    that she¡®s only an acquaintance to him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. No matter what, this is my home, so it makes no sense for you to so called take me in.¡±


    After saying that, she brushed past Nina and headed toward the bedroom door.


    ¡°Do you think you and Christopher are suited to be together?¡± Nina asked in a lowered voice.


    Halting in her steps, Margaret looked at her. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just feel that you two make a strange couple. You¡¯re an orphan he took in, and your father caused


    the death of his entire family. That¡¯s more than a dozen lives there. Oh my. Why would he marry you? In


    terms of status and family background alone, your father used to be the Lewis family¡¯s private pilot. The


    two of you aren¡¯t from the same world at all. Oh, I¡¯m suddenly reminded of a saying-firste, first


    served. You look weak and fragile, entirely harmless, yet you actually have some tricks up your sleeve.¡±


    Nina¡¯s voice was so mild that it was as though she was merely shooting the breeze, but the words out of


    her mouth were simply disturbing.


    Straightening her back, Margaret demanded bluntly, ¡°What do you mean by that? You¡®re merely


    acquainted with Christopher. At most, your father was close with his father. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pretty


    inappropriate for you to say such a thing? I don¡¯t think the question of how I got together with him and


    ended up marrying him is any


    ¨C


    of your business. You¡¯re too nosy, Ms. Moore.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    An Impossible Marriage


    Nina merely smiled without saying anything. Then, she whirled around and went back to her room.


    Meanwhile, Margaret pushed open the door and went into her bedroom. Christopher seemed to have


    fallen asleep, for the room was eerily quiet.


    Shey down gingerly, her mind a chaotic mess. Whenever anyone mentioned the ne crash back


    then, she would feel such a strong sense of oppression that she couldn¡®t quite breathe. That had her


    determined to find Mr. Xenos as soon as possible to uncover the truth about the incident back then,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Early the next morning, Christopher was about to leave after dressing and all when Nina rushed out of


    her room.


    ¡°Christopher! I want to go out as well, so please give me a lift! I don¡®t feel like driving!¡±


    When Margaret heard themotion, she instinctively jumped off the bed and opened the door a crack.


    She carefully observed the situation outside.


    Christopher didn¡®t decline, merely querying, ¡°Where are you going? It¡®ll depend on whether I¡®m going the


    same way. If it¡®s out of my way, you¡®ll have to drive by yourself. I¡®m in a hurry.¡±


    Unfamiliar with the ces in the country, Nina stammered for a long time without a definite answer. In the


    end, she fibbed, ¡°I scrutinized the map, and it¡®s merely a stone¡®s throw away from yourpany. Just


    drop me off when we arrive. It¡®s definitely on your way!¡±


    This time, Christopher said nothing further. Only after they had left did Margaret go downstairs. Elizabeth


    carried a bowl of oatmeal porridge to the dining table. ¡°Here¡®s your breakfast, Meg. Eat up!¡±


    Murmuring in acknowledgment, Margaret walked over to the dining table and took a seat. She stirred the


    steaming oatmeal porridge in the bowl lightly, but she didn¡®t have much appetite. ¡°Elizabeth... Yesterday,


    Nina said some strange things to me. You have more experience, so I¡®d like to seek your help in


    analyzing her words.¡±


    Elizabeth dragged a chair over and sat down. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Margaret proceeded to repeat everything Nina had said to herst night. After


    +10 pearls


    listening to that, Elizabeth rolled her eyes and scoffed, ¡°I think she wanted to say that Mr. Lewis and her


    are of the same world, so they make the perfect couple. Hah! She doesn¡®t even bother to look at herself


    in the mirror! Can shepare to you when you¡®ve been by Mr. Lewis¡® side for more than ten years?


    Speaking of that, I seem to have seen her in the past. Back then, she was still a child and looked in


    unsightly. It was so bad that I felt that she was lucky to have been born into a wealthy family. Otherwise,


    no one would want to marry her in the future. I never expected her to have blossomed after growing up.¡±


    She then exined, ¡°At that time, Nina¡®s father proposed a betrothal between the two families, but Mr.


    Lewis objected. He was just a child then and was not even eighteen years old yet. Nina was even four


    years younger than him. Old Mr. Lewis said to leave it to their children in the future, but unexpectedly, he


    passed away. It¡®d been so many years, yet Nina came running over in search of Mr. Lewis as soon as


    she returned to the country. I reckon she still wants to get together with him. She was ugly when she was


    young, and she¡®s not that much better now. She probably had cosmetic surgery. Don¡®t worry, Meg. Mr.


    Lewis isn¡®t a fickle man.¡±


    Hearing that, Margaret felt somewhat perturbed. ¡°I¡®m not worried. It was just a casual question. Why


    would I be worried? All right, you should go and get busy first, Elizabeth. I¡®ll help you out when I feel


    better.¡±


    At once, Elizabeth threw her a re. ¡°No way! Did you not learn your lesson? Mr. Lewis can¡®t bear to see


    you toiling alongside the servants all day long. Didn¡®t you notice that he¡®s been treating you much better


    ever since your incident? I won¡®t be able to exin things to him if you lend me a hand again. Just


    recuperate well and do whatever you¡®re supposed to do when you¡®re hale and hearty again. It¡®s best if


    you can add to the Lewis family earlier. With a child, your marital rtionship will naturally improve.¡±


    At the mention of a child, Margaret¡®s face paled slightly. The damage from the loss of her child wasn¡®t


    limited to the physical sense alone. Instead, the psychological trauma she suffered was even greater.


    She even felt guilty that she once wavered between keeping and aborting the child. Little did she know


    that Megan would help her make the decision in the end.


    In the afternoon, Christopher and Nina came home together. It was rtively early then, not even time to


    get off work yet. Christopher had always been meticulous at work, never leaving the office early unless


    under special circumstances.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Nina carried bags of food in her hands. Even Christopher wasden with multiple bags. No sooner had


    Nina stepped in the door than she hollered, ¡°Elizabeth,e and take the groceries!¡±


    Elizabethnguidly strolled out of the kitchen. When she saw the groceries, she questioned, ¡°There¡®s no


    lack of groceries here, so why you bought so much?¡±


    Beaming from ear to ear, Nina replied, ¡°Of course, it¡®s because I didn¡®t want to eat and drink for free


    here. I¡®d be embarrassed since I¡®d be staying here for quite some time. All I bought are Christopher and


    my favorite foods. Just cook all this tonight.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Upon seeing that Christopher wasn¡®t saying a single word, Elizabeth had no choice but to take


    everything to the kitchen.


    Despite hearing the ruckus downstairs, Margaret didn¡®t n on going and joining in the fun. She sat on


    the bed and continued reading her book. The moment she heard Christopher ascending the stairs,


    however, she scooped Tabby up from the covers and ced it on the carpet.


    ¡°Do you feel better today?¡± Christopher inquired as soon as he entered the room.


    At his question, Margaret nonchntly answered, ¡°I suppose so. I¡®ve been fine ever since I was


    discharged from the hospital anyway. I¡®d like to go back to work. Otherwise, how am I to provide for


    myself?¡±


    Frowning, Christopher went to the wardrobe and took out his pajamas. ¡°Let¡®s table that until a month has


    passed. For now, stay at home and recuperate. There¡®s a ck card in my wallet, so use that if you¡®re


    short on cash.¡±


    Margaret turned her gaze to the wallet on the bed, yet she remained indifferent. ¡°I don¡®t want your


    money. I can support myself now. When I¡®ve recovered fully, I¡®ll continue doing a servant¡®s duties after


    work. Anyway, I¡®ll return everything I owe


    you.¡±


    Christopher inhaled deeply, his expression turning grim. ¡°I apologize for my words back then. I shouldn¡®t


    have said all that. All you need to do is to do a good job of being Mrs. Lewis. I don¡®t want to repeat


    myself. When you¡®ve recovered, you can work if you want to do so. It¡®s up to you. But for now, zip it.¡±


    Tossing aside the book in her hand, Margarety down silently,


    With a dark look on his face, Christopher stalked into the bathroom. When he came out after his shower,


    he caught sight of the sleeping Tabby on the carpet in front of the bed. Sighing, he strode past it and


    went downstairs.


    When it was dinnertime, Elizabeth went upstairs to inform Margaret. While at it, she grumbled, ¡°Nina


    really is impudent. This is the Lewis residence, yet the food has to suit her preference. She went into the


    kitchen and ordered the chef to make certain dishes as though this was a restaurant! All the dishes she


    requested were spicy. I had the chef cook two nd dishes for you, or you wouldn¡®t even have anything


    to eat tonight.¡±


    Curling her lips, Margaret muttered, ¡°I¡®m not going down for dinner. Bring the food up for me, please,


    Elizabeth.¡±


    Considering most of the dishes weren¡®t suitable for her consumption, Elizabeth agreed.


    At the dinner table, Nina teased, ¡°Is Margaret noting down for dinner? Christopher, I remember that


    you attach much importance to social etiquettes, but it looks like it depends on the other person, huh?¡±


    Christopher merely smiled in response. ¡°She isn¡®t feeling well, so you don¡®t have to bother about her.


    Let¡®s just eat by ourselves.¡±


    Taking one of the dishes, Nina ced it on his te. ¡°Try this. You loved this in the past. I asked your


    chef to prepare it just for you. Oh yes, why isn¡®t Margaret feeling well? I heard that she has just gotten


    out of the hospital? What happened?¡±


    Aplicated expression shed across Christopher¡®s face, and he admitted, ¡°She bled heavily after


    suffering a miscarriage. It was my negligence. Fortunately, she¡®s fine now.¡±


    Nina stuck her tongue out. ¡°It seems that I¡®ve touched on a sensitive topic. I¡®m sorry. Pardon me for


    asking this, but how did you get together with her? I heard from my father that she¡®s an orphan you took


    in, and it was her father¡®s fault that you lost your entire family. I¡®m a bit curious as to why you got together


    with her. Of course, you¡®re kind, so it makes sense that you¡®d take her in. However, I found it strange that


    the two of you got together when you¡®re from different worlds.¡±


    Christopher¡®s hand that held a fork tensed up, and the amiability on his face faded off greatly, ¡°Let¡®s eat,


    or the food is going to get cold. I¡®m busy these few days, so I don¡®t have time to apany you around.


    You can have fun by yourself.¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Discerning the changes in Christopher¡®s expression, Nina knew that she should stop talking and wisely


    kept her mouth shut.


    After dinner, Christopher went straight to the study. Bored, Nina went into the kitchen. ¡°Elizabeth, I¡®ve got


    something to ask you.¡±


    Elizabeth had a negative impression of her in the first ce, so she continued with her work while


    saying, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Pouting, Nina queried, ¡°I¡®d like to know how Christopher got together with Margaret. You¡®ve worked for


    the Lewis family for a long time, so I¡®m sure you know about it.¡±


    Elizabeth cleared her throat and dered, ¡°Of course, it was because he loves her! What other reason


    could there be? Mr. Lewis¡® parents are deceased, and he has full


    control over his marriage, so he¡®ll undoubtedly marry someone he loves. The Lewis family is vast and


    influential, so there¡®s no need for a political marriage. Don¡®t you think your question is rather idiotic?


    They¡®ve been together for over ten years, so their rtionship is superb with them interacting every day.¡±


    Nina then took out a bottle of iced fruit juice from the refrigerator. ¡°Hey! Do you think I¡®m a three¨Cyear¨Cold


    kid? Even if they do interact daily, can an enemy turn into a lover?¡±


    In response, Elizabeth rolled her eyes at the woman. ¡°Even if Mrs. Lewis¡® father made a mistake, what


    has that got to do with her? They¡®re dead, so shouldn¡®t the matter be put to rest? Mr. Lewis isn¡®t the kind


    of person who¡®d hold a grudge against a little girl. Anyway, what exactly are your motives that you¡®re


    asking about this? They¡®ve been married for three years, so don¡®t tell me that you¡®re still thinking of


    getting together with him?¡±


    Nina¡®s lips curved into a meaningful smile. ¡°I don¡®t mind that he was married. When I like someone, I¡®ll


    definitely fight for him. I¡®ll leave you to your work, Elizabeth. I¡®m going on a walk.¡±


    Meanwhile, Margaret was rather bored in the bedroom. Recently, she was either at the hospital or at


    home and had nothing to do. Verily, she felt as though she was going to go out of her mind with


    boredom.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had also been eating mild food these days, so she had long since grown sick of it.


    When she caught a whiff of the delicious aroma, especially, she found it all the more difficult to stomach


    her nd food.


    Aware that Christopher was in the study, a bold idea urred to her¡ªto sneak down to the kitchen and


    secretly eat something tasty. Even if it was just a bite, it could at least stimte her taste buds.


    Cradling Tabby in her arms, she crept to the kitchen. When she saw that Elizabeth was still bustling


    about, she didn¡®t dare make a move. ¡°Elizabeth, you¡®re almost


    finished here, right?¡±


    Mistakenly assuming that she wanted to help out again, Elizabeth hastily shooed her away. ¡°Go, go. If


    you¡®re bored, go and have a walk. Do you not have anything better to do? Why did youe in here


    anyway?¡±


    Exasperation flooded Margaret. Seeing the few dishes on the countertop that appeared untouched, she


    couldn¡®t help gulping. ¡°I¡®m just walking around. Elizabeth, could you please go and see whether there¡®s


    still water in Tabby¡®s water bowl? Add some if there¡®s none left. I¡®m worried that it¡®ll be thirsty.¡±


    Elizabeth wiped her hands before she spun around and walked out. ¡°Don¡®t lift a finger to do any of the


    chores in the kitchen. If I catch you when I return in a while, I¡®ll tell Mr. Lewis!¡±


    Margaret agreed with a smile. Only when she had ascertained that there was no one in the kitchen did


    she extend her grabby hands at the food.


    At the thought that Nina ordered them specially made for Christopher, the urge to clean the te gripped


    her.


    When she took the first bite, she felt her tastebuds finallying to life. It was just a bit spicy.


    At the second bite, however, she started inhaling sharply. Oh God, this is too spicy! Does Nina have a


    problem with her tastebuds? Is this even edible? No wonder it all looks untouched!


    ¡°Meg, if you¡®ve got nothing to do, brew Mr. Lewis a cup of tea.¡±


    Hearing Elizabeth¡®s approaching footsteps, Margaret hurriedly pretended as though nothing had


    happened. She slipped out of the kitchen, eximing, ¡°Sure, sure! I¡®ll do it right away!¡±


    When Elizabeth saw her sprinting away, she chastised, ¡°Slow down! Be careful that you don¡¯t fall down!¡±


    How would I dare slow down? My tongue is burning so much that it has almost gone numb! I need


    water!


    The instant she returned to her room, she guzzled a whole ss of water. Then, she even drank a carton


    of milk before the spiciness in her mouth abated slightly.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    It wasn¡®t until after Margaret had regained herposure did she remember that she was to brew


    Christopher a cup of tea. She promptly brewed a cup of ck tea and took it to the study. No sooner had


    she pushed open the door than she was greeted by the sight of Nina leaning against the back of


    Christopher¡®s chair, the two of them looking so intimate that her eyes stung.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to go abroad anymore, Christopher. Do you have a vacancy in yourpany? How about


    hiring me? My father will certainly have no objections if I work for you.¡± Nina was so close to Christopher


    that her every exhale ruffled the hair at the back of his head when she spoke.


    ¡°No, thanks. You¡®re the only daughter of the Moore family, so hurry up and help your father instead. In


    the future, you¡®ll be inheriting your family¡®spany. Why would youe to mypany? Besides,


    there¡®s no vacancy in mypany all year round. All right, go on out. I¡®m busy,¡± Christopher replied as


    he looked at the work emails on hisputer.


    It was as though he didn¡®t notice anything amiss.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡®t disturb you any further. But then, don¡®t kick me out either. I¡®m so bored. Carry on with


    your work. I¡®ll just sit at the side and look on.¡± Shifting a


    Margaret went over with the cup of ck tea and ced it beside Christopher sedately. ¡°Here!¡±


    When her words rang out, even she herself was shocked. Why did I speak so loudly? But I don¡®t think I


    deliberately raised my voice...


    Christopher turned and eyed her in puzzlement. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±


    Red splotches stained Margaret¡®s face even as mortification set in. ¡°Nothing. I¡®m going to bed. Don¡¯t


    make so much noise when you return to the roomter. I won¡®t be able to go back to sleep if you wake


    me up.¡±


    Christopher nodded in acquiescence before turning his gaze back to his emails. Picking up the cup of


    ck tea, he took a sip andmented, ¡°It¡®s a bit too steep. Next time, have Elizabeth brew it instead.¡±


    Margaret said nothing, rolling her eyes inwardly. She then spun on her heels and


    left. You should be thankful that I even bothered to brew you a cup of tea! Yet, you¡®re nitpicking!


    Only when she had gone back to the room did she realize that her heart was racing. Why was my


    reaction so strange in the study earlier? I¡®ve never cared about the hordes of women flitting around him


    in the past. C¨CCould it be that I¡®m now afraid after the incident with Megan? I really don¡®t want to fight for


    him, but I¡®ll still end up being a target. So that¡®s the only usible reason, no? Before he agrees to a


    divorce, all I can do is block off all the women around him who could possibly be a threat to my safety.


    This is only self¨Cdefense.Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly, a series of knocks sounded at her door.


    When Margaret opened the door, she was greeted by the sight of Nina staring at her with a wide smile.


    Without giving her a chance to react, thetter barged right into the room.


    ¡°Christopher is busy, but I¡®m bored, so I came over to chat with you. You don¡®t mind, do you?¡±


    Can I say that I do mind?


    ¡°Of course not. Have a seat. I¡®m not feeling so well, so I¡®ll be lying down.¡±


    ncing at Margaret, who was half¨Creclining in bed, Nina plopped down on a chair. ¡°How did you suffer


    a miscarriage?¡±


    Margaret stiffened imperceptibly, and she forced a smile. ¡°Because of an ident.¡±


    At that, Nina pouted in a show of sympathy. ¡°An ident? Well, you should have been more careful. It


    was a life, after all. The Lewis family doesn¡®tck anything, but it¡®s really a pity that the child is gone


    when Christopher doesn¡®t have a child yet at his age.¡±


    Margaret didn¡®t want to speak of that topic anymore, so she stated, ¡°I¡®d like to rest now.¡±


    Nina got to her feet and walked to the door. ¡°Go ahead. Do rest and recuperate well. Otherwise, it won¡®t


    be interesting without you.¡±


    As the door mmed shut, Margaret frowned. For some reason, I feel that her final utterance seems to


    contain an implicit meaning. Or am I just too sensitive?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    A whileter, Elizabeth took Tabby away. At a little over ten o¡®clock, Christopher returned to the room.


    Margaret was still awake then. Noticing the weariness lining his face, she turned and gave her back to


    him, for she was of the opinion that she shouldn¡®t be feeling anguished or distressed on his behalf.


    ¡°Elizabeth told me that you secretly ate some of the food,¡± Christopher uttered without warning.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    An Impossible Marriage


    Pans deluged Margaret. ¡°1¨C1 didn¡®t!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did. Why are you exining yourself? It¡®s not that I don¡®t allow you to cat the food, but you can


    only eat mild food for the time being. When you¡®ve recovered, you can cat anything you like.¡±


    Christopher¡®s voice was exceedingly calm, making it all sound no different from a casual conversation.


    Theck of his coldness in the past had her feeling very much uneasy.


    ¡°There¡®s no one else here, so you don¡®t need to... act this way.¡± Margaret was trying to say that he didn¡®t


    have to put on an act, for it would only make them both ufortable.


    By then, Christopher had her all figured out. Knowing that she just had to ruin his mood, he didn¡®t bother


    getting mad at her. Instead, he even chuckled. ¡°Okay. Go ahead and sleep.¡±


    After a moment¡®s silence, Margaret started, ¡°Uh... Do you mind giving me a bank card? I need some


    money. I haven¡®t been to work recently, so I don¡®t have¨C¡±


    Before she had even finished speaking, Christopher tossed his wallet to her. ¡°Take one yourself. The PIN


    is all the same¨Csix zeroes.¡±


    Picking up his wallet, Margaret opened it, only to see at least a dozen bank cards in there. She


    remembered that he mentioned a ck card back then, so her gaze snagged on one of them with a


    ck background and gold lettering.


    Inadvertently, she glimpsed a photo in his wallet. Why would he put someone¡®s photo in his wallet and


    carry it around with him?


    She hadn¡®t even the time to make out the person¡®s countenance when Christopher abruptly reached out


    and snatched the wallet away. He took out the ck card and handed it to her. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Taking the bank card, Margaret couldn¡®t resist asking, ¡°Who¡®s that in the photo? Your first love? I saw that


    it was a woman, but I didn¡®t get a good look¡± The photo was taken from far away, so she naturally


    couldn¡®t discern the person¡®s countenance without taking a closer look.


    With his gaze fixated on her, Christopher arched an eyebrow and drawled


    +10 pearls


    mumkingly. ¡°Yeah, that¡®s right,


    At that. Margaret didn¡¯t say anything further. Nheless, she felt a fad resentful. His for lone has the


    freedom to love whoever she wants, yet I can¡®t do the same. He ruined the only prison / cuer had


    feelings for, Jenson, and even caused things to end up in such a wretched conditron


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, Christopher and Nina had both left the house when Margaret received a text message


    from Jodie that read: Meg, my mother arranged a blind date for me. My family is now in dire straits, yet


    she still has the mood to do that. Verily, I salute her! I initially didn¡®t want to attend, but she had already


    made all the arrangements. I don¡®t want to embarrass her, so I¡®m nning to go during my lunch break


    today. I hope it isn¡®t a weirdo. When I see the man, I¡®U furtively snap a picture and send it to you. Help


    me take a look and give somements, okay?


    Attending a blind date was a positive thing, If one could meet the right person, one could close the


    chapter on the past and begin a new chapter. Therefore, Margaret was supportive of her attending it and


    replied: It¡®s okay. Just go and have a look. Send me a pictureter, and I¡®ll help you take a look at him.


    Who knows, you might meet the right man.


    At noon, she kept ncing at her phone, but she didn¡®t receive any pictures from Jodie.


    At that moment, Jodie and a bald, middle¨Caged man were staring at each other in a high-end western


    restaurant.


    Never in her wildest dreams had she ever thought that her mother would introduce such a man to her,


    who looked old enough to be her father. Right then, all her attention was on making an escape, not at all


    in the mood to look at the man.


    ¡°You¡®re so young! Didn¡®t the matchmaker tell you that I¡®m a divorcee? My ex¨Cwife is still alive. We¡®re just


    not suited, and we got divorced ratherte in life.¡± The bald, middle¨Caged man rubbed his head in


    embarrassment, and there were even splotches of red that looked suspiciously like a blush on his face.


    ¡°No. I didn¡®t know anything. By the way... mister... I mean, sir, what¡®s with your hair?¡± Jodie was on the


    brink of breaking down.


    ¡°Heh! Well, I was too concerned about making money when I was young, so things ended up like this.


    Otherwise, how could I possibly have my aplishments today? I¡®ve got apany of my own, and


    though it¡®s a smallpany, the profit goes up to a million. It¡®s more than enough to support you. What


    do you think?¡± The bald, middle¨Caged man was rather proud of his achievements.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, but I think our age... Well, the age gap between us is rather huge. I¡®m not disdaining you for


    being bald, nor is it because you¡®re a divorcee. I just don¡®t think we¡®re suitable.¡± Jodie was so nervous


    that she downed half a ss of water in a single go.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    ¡°All right, then. In that case, you¡®ll have to foot the bill for this meal. This is just the kind of person I am. I


    never spend on a woman unless she¡®s my woman. If the matchmaker hadn¡®t assured me that this


    definitely wouldn¡®t be a trip made in vain, I wouldn¡®t even havee.¡± The bald, middle¨Caged man¡®s face


    soured at once.


    Jodie cursed inwardly. She didn¡®t even have to think before a lightbulb went off in her head that the


    matchmaker must have been one of her mother¡®s poker buddies, for they were a bunch of unreliable


    women.


    I¡®ve just started working, so how would I have any money? He¡®s the one who decided on this restaurant,


    and it was also him who ordered. Yet, he wants me to pay for everything. Argh! How I wish to tear into


    him right now! ¡°Mister, don¡®t you think it¡®s more suitable for us to split the bill? How could you ask me to


    pay for you as well? You don¡®t spend on a woman who has nothing to do with you, so it makes no sense


    for me to spend on a man who has nothing to do with me either. Don¡®t you agree? I don¡®t know what the


    matchmaker told you, but you can go and talk to her about yourints. I¡®m only going to pay for my


    share.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the bald, middle¨Caged man instantly objected, ¡°I only ordered so much food because


    I thought you¡®d agree to date me. I ordered all this for you, no? Shouldn¡®t you be footing the bill, then?


    Are you thinking that I¡®m easy prey because I look honest and gullible? Young women like you nowadays


    are alwayszing around, hoping to dupe men into treating you to a drink and a meal. I¡®ve seen too many


    such women! As long as I¡®m willing to pay, you¡®d even keep mepany for a night, right? Name your


    price! I¡¯m not strapped for cash. As long as you can please me tonight, you don¡®t need to pay for this


    meal!¡±


    Never mind that he was a parsimonious divorcee with unsightly looks despite being an owner of a


    company with an annual ie of a million, but his character was also so odious that he could utter


    such words and make such a demand of someone of the opposite sex whom he had only met for the first


    time.


    Jodie felt as though she had been struck by a bolt of lightning. His so¨Ccalled advantage of making a


    million every year is nothing in my eyes, yet he dares to utter such audacious remarks!


    ¡°Excuse me, mister! Oh no, I should be calling you a scum. Where did you get this confidence of yours?


    To put it frankly, you¡®re not even worthy of carrying my sandals! Please don¡®t think that your meager


    money is almighty in my eyes. Even to buy a house, I¡®m sure you¡®ll have to save up for a few years,


    right? Fine, I¡®ll pay for this meal. The food hasn¡¯t yet been served anyway, and you hadn¡®t eaten a single


    bite.


    +10 pearls


    Of course, you also can¡®t eat it anymore. You may leave now. I¡®m hanging on to thest shred of my


    manners that I¡®m not cursing you out here. Please get out of here posthaste, okay?¡±


    The bald, middle¨Caged man jumped to his feet and shot daggers at her. ¡°What did you just say? Repeat


    it if you dare! I just have to make a single trip to the club, and women like you are all a dime a dozen


    there. Yet, you think you¡®re so high and mighty! I merely have to spend a thousand for a full package with


    a woman like you. Why should I invest my emotions and empty my pockets?¡±


    Snapping, Jodie rolled her eyes unceremoniously, ¡°In that case, go and look for one at the club! A


    thousand isn¡®t a small sum either to someone like you. I rmend that you go to a more high¨Cend


    ce one day. You¡®ve never tried those women who cost hundreds of thousands a night, have you? Go


    and broaden your horizons instead of making a fool of yourself here.¡±


    The bald, middle¨Caged man was so livid that he flushed bright red. He downed the free lemonade on the


    table in one go. While stalking off, he groused, ¡°The matchmaker even charged me two thousand as


    matchmaking fees, but she introduced such a horrid woman to me!¡±


    A long time passed before Jodie¡®s anger finally abated. Only then did it ur to her to tell Margaret


    about it all. However, it would be difficult for her to exin everything in text, so she phoned her best


    friend straight away.


    ¡°It was a weirdo! Not only was he a divorcee, but he was also unsightly. I was afraid that you¡®d hurl if I


    were to snap a photo and send it to you. He asked to meet in a high¨Cend restaurant and ordered all the


    expensive dishes. In the end, when I said that we weren¡®t suited, he told me to foot the bill and even


    argued that he only ordered so much food because he thought I was going to date him. In other words,


    he wanted me to also pay for his share just because I declined to date him. What a nutcase! He has now


    left after I tore into him. Argh! I¡®m so mad! If my mother dares to arrange another blind date for me in the


    future, I¡®m going to haul her over the coals first!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After listening to the entire story, Margaret found it amusing though she was also slightly worried.


    ¡°Everything¡®s fine now that he has left. Most importantly, he didn¡®t try to harass you. If the blind dates are


    so horrible, don¡®t attend again in the future.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Jodie was frustrated as she thought of paying the bill. ¡°Okay. Okay, We¡®ll talk about itter. I¡®ll hang up


    now. I haven¡®t even started eating my food. I¡®ve spent my money on this, so I have to enjoy all the dishes


    well!¡±


    Soon after, the waiterid out all the delicious dishes on the table. There were also desserts for a portion


    of four. Jodie tried her best to finish the food. However, she was already full after eating one third of the


    dishes, so she asked the waiter for the bill. The moment she heard the figure, she was stunned. ¡°Are you


    serious? T¨CThis cost forty¨Csix thousand?¡±


    The waiter smiled politely. ¡°Yes, Miss. We can keep the unfinished wine for you. So, you can still drink it


    when you visit us next time.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jodie almost lost her mind. She did not have that much money with her. She only had eight thousand at


    that moment, as she assumed the food she ordered would cost less than ten thousand. Damn it! I¡®ve


    miscalcted this time. That bald man has tricked me!


    She was dumbfounded at that instant. Atst, she decided to buy herself some time. With a blushed


    face, she said, ¡°Can I take away my unfinished food...¡±


    She did not even touch some of the dishes. Hence, she thought it would be a pity for the food to go


    wasted. That was the first time she requested to take away her food at a high¨Cend restaurant. Although


    she felt embarrassed, she had no better choices.


    The waiter maintained his polite smile. ¡°Okay, Miss. Please wait for a moment.¡±


    After he walked away, Jodie took out her phone to call Jenson. She prayed in her heart, hoping that he


    would pick up her call. Please help me! This is really urgent.


    Unfortunately, her worries seemed toe true. Jenson did not answer her call. After making three calls,


    she had no choice but to give up.


    Just then, the waiters were taking away her food for her swiftly. She wanted to ask Margaret for help, but


    she was aware of thetter¡®s financial situation. Therefore, she found it hard to seek help from Margaret.


    Suddenly, she saw Steven walking down the stairs. Usually, she would consider herself unlucky to bump


    into him. But now, her eyes lit up as if she had seen a glimmer of hope. ¡°Steven!¡±


    Steven diverted his attention in the direction of the voice, looking astonished. A gorgeousdy with a


    stunning body figure walked forward to hug his arm. ¡°Steven, who is she?¡±


    Jodie immediately regretted her decision. If she had known that Steven hade here with a woman,


    she would never have asked for his help.


    ¡°She¡®s Jodie rk, an employee in mypany,¡± Steven replied indifferently. Then, she turned around


    to look at Jodie. ¡°What a coincidence! Are you here alone?¡±


    Jodie looked a little awkward. ¡°N¨CNo. I came here with a friend, but he had left earlier.¡±


    Steven smiled. ¡°Remember to go back to the office in time. I¡®ll take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Actually...¡± Jodie gritted her teeth in embarrassment. But then, no one else would help her if Steven left


    the restaurant now.


    Steven paused in his tracks and asked, ¡°Yes?¡±


    She mustered up her courage to drag him to the side, ¡°Can you borrow me some money? You can


    deduct the amount from my sry. I¡®ve forgotten to bring my money...¡± she said with a low voice.


    Steven found her amusing. He observed her calmly, asking, ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°Forty¨Csix thousand...¡± Jodie replied stiffly.


    ¡°Waiter, the bill for Table 8, please.¡± Steven did not look as awkward as her. He asked the waiter here


    and paid the bill by card.


    After footing the bill, he left the restaurant with that woman. Jodie grabbed the food container and walked


    outside with her head hung low. What a disastrous day.


    After arriving at the office, Raina called her as soon as she sat down.


    Jodie was already in a bad mood, so she answered the call with a harsh tone, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°How was it? Have you met the man Mrs. Lenheim introduced to you?¡± Raina asked excitedly.


    ¡°Haha! If she likes that man, she can try dating that toad herself. I¡®m not interested in him. If you dare to


    set me up more blind dates in the future, I won¡®t forgive you!¡± Jodie hung up the phone after saying that.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    However, Raina did not n to give up. She continued to call Jodie, so Jodie decided to switch off her


    phone. In the afternoon, Steven returned to thepany alone.


    When the passed by the office area, Jodie lowered her head out of embarrassment His face reminder


    het of what had happened during her lunchtime, and the had never been so embarrassed in her life


    Moreover, she wondered what Steven would think of her upon knowing how much she spent I¡®m not a


    wealthy person now, but I¡®ve spent forty six thousand on lunch! Steven will think that I¡®m a woman who


    can¡®t stop spendingvishly. He¡®ll definitely make fun of me behind my back!


    As expected, Raina was infuriated when Jodie arrived home at night. She tay on the couch with a


    darkened expression while switching channels on the TV


    Jodie put the food containers on the dining table before going back to her room. It was a tiring day for


    her, so she was toozy to argue with Raina. Raina could no longer hold the anger in her heart. She


    picked up the TV remote and threw it toward Jodie¡®s bedroom door. ¡°You unappreciative woman!¡±


    Jodie ignored her mother. Shey down on her bed and switched on her phone. Suddenly, a piece of


    news popped up on the homepage of her social media: ¡°The third son of the Swanson family, Jenson


    Swanson, announced to cancel the marriage with Waverly Gadway from the Gadway family this morning.


    He had a car ident around five o¡®clock in the afternoon. The details remain unknown.¡±


    She was not surprised by the fact that Jenson had canceled his marriage with Waverly. But then, she


    wondered why he would be caught in a car ident on the same day. Could all of those be pure


    coincidence? After all, Jenson had always driven his car safely. That was why she felt that things were


    not as easy as they seemed.


    The first thing Jodie did was to give Margaret a call. Margaret wasbing Tabby¡®s fur when she


    received Jodie¡®s call. Upon hearing what happened to Jensen, she was stunned. ¡°What? Are you


    serious?¡±


    Jodie immediately sent the news to her. ¡°You can read it yourself. Everything I say is true. That had


    happened only an hour ago, but the news spread across the Inte so soon. I think the Gadway family


    is the mastermind behind the ident because they feel embarrassed after Jenson calls off the


    marriage. I find it hard to believe that this is just a coincidence!¡±


    Margaret tried to calm herself down. A momentter, she said, ¡°Jo, find out which hospital Jenson is


    staying in and how he is doing. Let¡®s go and visit him together.¡±


    After hanging up the call, she received an email on her phone. Opening the mail, she noticed that the


    subject indicated that it was about Jenson. Besides that, there was a voice message attached in the


    mail. As soon as Margeret yed the message, Christopher¡®s voice sounded, ¡°I¡®ve told you to do as /


    say. That¡®ll be perfect for everyone. Otherwise, you¡®ll have to bear the consequences on your own. You


    don¡®t have the right to make any decision for your marriage with the Gadway family.¡±


    Instantly, Margaret¡®s mind was blown. She replied to the mail, asking: ¡°Who are you? What does the


    voice message mean?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Nevertheless, she did not receive any replies. Suddenly, she felt a little scared. Why would someone


    send me that voice message after everything happened to Jenson? Does that mean that Christopher has


    something to do with Jenson¡®s ident?


    Everything Margaret thought fell into ce. Back then, Christopher forced Jenson to engage with


    Waverly as a condition for Jenson to return to the country. Since Jenson had decided to cancel the


    marriage now, there was no way that Christopher wouldn¡®t do anything about it.


    Even though Christopher drove Margaret mad most of the time, she always thought that he was not a


    cruel man. Am / wrong about him?


    Even though many things had happened between them, she still chose to get along with him well. Things


    did not get out of control as she thought that conflicts and hatred were not the only things in their


    rtionships. They had spent more than ten years with each other, so he was the only family member


    she had. But then, she began to question herself what type of person he was.


    ¡°Christopher, the prawns today are really fresh! How should we cook it? Should we grill them or make


    some stew?¡± Nina¡®s voice echoed from downstairs all of a sudden.


    Following that, Elizabeth answered, ¡°Let¡®s make some stew. Mrs. Lewis should eat something that¡®s easy


    on the stomach.¡±


    Margaret opened the bedroom door and headed downstairs with Tabby in her arms. Nina¡®s voice


    sounded again, ¡°I think it¡®s better for us to cook something more savory. We shouldn¡®t waste such fresh


    prawns.¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    An Impossible Marriage


    Margaret¡®s face turned pale. Nevertheless, she curled her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Only by boiling the


    prawns can we preserve their original taste. If you turn it into something too savory, we¡®ll only be tasting


    the spices¡® vor instead, and that¡®s true wastage. So, please make some stew, Elizabeth.¡±


    Nina threw a nce over without uttering a word. Elizabeth nodded and went to do her chores in the


    kitchen.


    As usual, Christopher was making his way up the stairs to prepare for his bath. As he walked by


    Margaret, he asked, ¡°How are you today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Wait for me in the room after you finish your shower. I need to talk to you.¡± She decided that


    she wanted him to spill the beans.


    Tonight will be a catastrophic night.


    ¡°All right,¡± Christopher agreed without any hesitation.


    After he shut the door, Margaret walked to the living room and slumped on the couch. Nina was lying on


    the couch on the opposite side, as though it was her own house. She piped up, ¡°Am I an eyesore for you,


    Margaret?¡±


    Caressing Tabby on herp, Margaret answered casually, ¡°What makes you think so? You¡®re


    Christopher¡®s childhood friend. So, why would I even dislike you in any way?¡±


    Nina pursed her lips and looked Margaret in the eye. ¡°It¡®s a woman¡®s intuition.¡±


    Margaret smiled in silence. Deep inside her heart, she indeed despised Nina, but it was not because


    Margaret was fighting over anything. She just wished to prevent women around


    Christopher from posing a threat to her.


    After a while, Christopher¡®s voice came from upstairs. ¡°I¡®m done.¡±


    Leaving Tabby in the living room, Margaret got to her feet and went upstairs.


    Once she entered the room, she closed the door and went straight to the point. ¡°Jenson and Waverly


    called off their engagement. They even got into a car ident.¡±


    Suill in his bathrobe, Christopher was wiping his hair dry. Upon hearing her words, he became rather


    displeased, and he mocked, ¡°Really? I didn¡®t have time to watch the news, so I guess you were the first


    to know, then. Is it because Jenson is in trouble, so you¡®re all enthusiastic about it?¡±


    Margaret did not admit nor deny it. Instead, she interrogated, ¡°Has it got anything to do with you? I mean


    the ident. Was it rted to you?¡±


    He stopped drying his hair and turned around to look at her. He was scrutinizing her. ¡°Are you trying to


    say that I was the one who arranged for his ident?¡±


    She did not answer him. They locked their gaze with each other, trying to figure out each other¡®s minds.


    After a brief standoff, Christopher¡®s lips curled up into sarcasm. ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Dissatisfied with his attitude, Margaret yed a voice recording on her phone. Listening to the recording,


    Christopher turned sullen as he questioned, ¡°Where did you get that from?¡±


    Margaret hurriedly kept her phone away. ¡°You don¡®t need to know that. Just tell me. Is that voice yours?¡±


    Christopher remained silent for a moment before blurting out, ¡°Yes, that¡®s my voice.¡±


    Not a tinge of emotion was in his eyes. He was not remorseful, yet not a sense of righteousness came


    from him. Disappointed, Margaret realized that she could no longer read him. She had never felt that way


    about him in the past.


    With that, she did not wish to continue their conversation. Hence, she spun on her heel.


    Just as she reached the stairs, Nina screamed all of a sudden. Margaret rushed to the living room, only


    to find that Tabby had squeezed its whole chubby body underneath the couch. On the other side, Nina


    was pressing the wound on her arm, seeming to have been scratched by Tabby. Her eyes filled with


    horror as she eximed, ¡°I¨CI was only trying to carry that cat. Why is it so aggressive?¡±


    Upon seeing that, Margaret knitted her brows. She kneeled on the floor and bent over to coax Tabby,


    ¡°Come out, Tabby. It¡®s wrong to scratch people, okay? Come on out now.¡±


    Tabby looked like it was terrified to the core. ring daggers at Margaret, it refused to even budge an


    inch.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Infuriated, Nina thundered, ¡°How can an animal understand you? It¡®s your pet, not your son! I heard that


    this cat is a stray, so it¡®s wild and aggressive. If it can scratch me today, then it might also scratch


    Christopher any other day. By then, he¡®ll throw Tabby out the door!¡±


    Margaret knew Tabby well enough. It would never simply hurt anyone, let alone scratch Christopher. She


    refuted, ¡°Tabby will never scratch Christopher because it likes him. Maybe it¡®s not familiar with your


    scent, and that¡®s why it scratched you. Since you now know that Tabby doesn¡®t like being close to a


    stranger, you should stay away from it next time.¡± She quickly added, ¡°Even though Tabby has already


    received a shot at the vet, you better go get your vination as well. I don¡®t want you toe looking for


    me in case anything happens to you in the future.¡±  Read New Novel

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    An Impossible Marriage


    Nina¡®s face paled to a ghastly white as she grumbled, ¡°I¡®m staying in Christopher¡®s house, yet I have to


    give in to your cat? Hey, I¡®m the human here. So, why do I have to tolerate a cat? Why can¡®t you just put


    it in the yard? Letting it inside will only bring germs, and fur, along with its potential wild nature. All these


    are detrimental to us.¡± She paused for a bit before adding, ¡°Not to mention that your body is also weak


    now. If you were to get pregnant again, you would have to screen for parasite infection, for the baby


    might end up having birth defects or even bing a stillborn baby!¡±


    Straightening up her back, Margaret yelled through gritted teeth, ¡°Why don¡®t you just stop staying here,


    then? I¡®m thedy of this house, so I don¡®t think I need approval from anyone before I rear my own pet,


    let alone from a guest like you!¡± She then went on, ¡°Look. I know it¡®s Tabby¡®s fault to hurt you. But it


    would not scratch you for no reason, okay? I am so sorry. Why don¡®t I pay for your vination? Will that


    be okay?¡±


    Wearing a darkened countenance, Nina covered the wound on her arm and ran to the room upstairs.


    The sound of her mming the door came clear as a bell downstairs.


    Perhaps Christopher had overheard the women¡®s conversation. He went into Nina¡®s room, seemingly to


    be discussing something. Soon enough, Nina dragged her luggage out of the room and stormed


    downstairs while talking on the phone.


    Judging by her tone, she was most likely on the line with her father, Charles.


    Christopher grabbed her phone in an instant and said, ¡°It¡®s not that serious, Mr. Moore. Meg¡®s just in a


    bad mood because of the miscarriage, and Nina merely got scratched by my cat. I¡®ll bring Nina to the


    clinicter. Everything¡®s fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Margaret, in turn,pletely ignored them. They can do whatever they want to. If worsees to worst,


    let me be the scapegoat, then. It¡¯s no big deal.


    Nina, however, did not seem to have the intention to leave. As soon as she hung up the phone, she


    comined to Christopher with reddened eyes, ¡°So, it¡®s my fault to be scratched by the cat? Why did she


    have to talk like that? You heard that, too, right? She said she¡®s thedy of this house, and she said that


    right to my face as if I¡®m fighting over it!¡± She continued toment, ¡°Back when we knew each other, she


    wasn¡®t even there! If my father didn¡®t ask me to stay here aftering back from abroad, I don¡®t even


    want toe here! He already bought me a house, but I can¡®t move in yet because of the renovation.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡®t have to be pushed around like this!¡±


    Christopher was starting to lose his patience, but he had no idea who he needed to me,


    Without saying a word, he dragged Nina¡®s luggage back to the room. In the end, Nina sull followed him


    downstairs and sat by the dining table, getting ready for dinner,


    At that juncture, Tabby was suill hiding under the couch, refusing toe out, Margaret merely sat


    beside Tabby. She had to choke back her anger and live with it, but she did not want Tabby to


    suffer the same fate.


    ¡°It¡®s time for dinner, Margaret,¡± Christopher called out to her.


    Margaret mumbled, ¡°I¡®m not eating.¡±


    Suppressing his emotion, Christopher approached her and pulled her up from the floor. ¡°Are you still a


    kid? Come and have dinner!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that point, Margaret had had enough of his hypocritical acts. She flung his hands off and fumed, ¡°If


    you can¡®t hold back, you can just blow up. You know you can treat me the usual way. You don¡®t have to


    pretend to be calm and collected, as I know you inside and out!¡±


    Christopher¡®s face finally turned icy¨Ccold. ¡°I know you¡®re upset with me because of Jenson, but we can


    slowly talk things out after dinner. Right now, you have to take your bloody dinner. Don¡®t make me repeat


    myself!¡±


    Seeing Christopher¡®s rage, Nina¡®s pitiful visage instantly changed to shock. She had never seen that side


    of him. It was poles apart from his usual warm and gentle look.


    Margaret began to smirk, but her eyes darkened to pitch¨Cck. ¡°Finally! That¡®s the reaction I¡®m looking


    for. You listen up. I don¡®t want to have my dinner, and I don¡®t want to share the same dining table with


    you. I just don¡®t want to see your face! Now, if you¡®re still unclear, I can repeat myself a million times


    over!¡±


    Silence engulfed the atmosphere. Elizabeth then hurried over to stand between the couple. ¡°Let¡®s have


    dinner first, Mrs. Lewis. You can talk about anything after dinner. Please don¡®t always provoke Mr. Lewis.


    Please be good.¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    An Impossible Marriage


    Tears started welling up in Margaret¡®s eyes as she remained silent. Her feelings were iprehensible


    at that moment. She was affirmative that it was Christopher who had put Jenson in this predicament.


    Margaret did not me Christopher. Instead, she was genuinely disappointed in him.


    The cat was the trigger for their arguments. Now, the way she threw a tantrum made her look like a kid.


    Before their marriage, she always acted like a kid in front of Christopher. Conversely, he would act like a


    stern parent.


    ¡°Elizabeth, forget about it. Bring her back to her room. If she is unwilling to go back, ask someone to


    throw her cat outside the house.¡± Christopher returned to the dining table with a poker face.


    Elizabeth could not help but force Margaret back to her room and persuade her, ¡°Meg, how could you


    talk to Mr. Lewis that way? Didn¡®t you see how he changed for you recently? Why can¡®t both of you sit


    down and discuss the matter nicely? I know you have your grievances. I understand that Tabby is your


    precious pet, and you don¡®t want anything bad to happen to it. Nina has her fault too. Why did she carry


    Tabby when she knew it didn¡®t like her in the first ce? Why did she make a scene when Tabby


    scratched her? Nina never acted like a guest when she was in someone¡®s territory. It¡®s so annoying.


    Please get some rest first. I¡®ll get you something to eat in your roomter.¡±


    Margarety on her bed and stayed silent. Her tears streamed down her cheeks and dropped to her


    nket.


    To her surprise, Christopher was the one who entered her room and put the food tray by her bedside, not


    Elizabeth. He stood quietly beside her while gazing at her attentively. There was dead silence in the


    room as if it was the calm before a storm.


    After some time, Christopher started to speak. ¡°The food will turn cold if you don¡®t eat now.¡±


    Margaret buried her head in the nket before he dragged her from bed. ¡°I¡®m asking you to eat.¡±


    His tone was not cold, and he did not have a grim expression. Conversely, he sounded helpless.


    When Margaret¡®s attempt to break free from Christopher¡®s grip was unsessful, she sat up and turned


    away. She did not want him to see her crying.


    ¡°Are you arguing with me because of Jenson? We are just starting to have peaceful days. Are you not


    used to it? Would you believe if I tell you I was not the one who harmed him?¡± Christopher was furious.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What about the recording?¡± Margaret fixed her gaze on him while asking.


    After falling into silence for a few seconds, Christopher let go of her, but he had never retracted his gaze.


    ¡°So, you started the argument when you thought I was the one who did that? Okay, fine. It was me. It is


    useless for you to make a scene now. Before you give birth to the Lewis family¡®s child, there¡®s no way


    you can leave the family. It¡®s even impossible for you to be with him. Don¡®t ever let me know you are


    trying to meet him again. Otherwise, it will not be as simple as an ident in the future. I¡®ll make him


    disappear from this world!¡±


    Taken aback, she grabbed the pillow and flung it at him as if she had gone crazy. Christopher raised his


    hand to block his face, allowing her to vent her frustration. After changing his clothes, he left with a frosty


    expression.


    Soon, Christopher left the Lewis residence in his car. Elizabeth shoved the door and entered the


    bedroom. ¡°Meg, Mr. Lewis left in a huff. Nina went with him, so you don¡®t have to hide in your room


    anymore. Tabby is still under the couch.¡±


    Hearing that, Margaret rose to her feet and went downstairs. After coaxing Tabby for a long time, it finally


    left the couch and allowed Margaret to carry.


    Elizabeth sighed. ¡°Tabby is not so fierce. It always trailed behind me. I¡®ve never seen it scratching


    anyone too. Why can it never get along well with Nina?¡±


    That night, Christopher and Nina did not return to the Lewis residence. Meanwhile, Margaret had already


    gone to bed.


    At midnight, Elizabeth could not tolerate it anymore. She entered Margaret¡®s room and woke her up.


    ¡°How do you still have the mood to sleep? Is it not enough to have Megan? Why do you still allow other


    women to have your man? Mr. Lewis is not back yet with Nina. Are you not worried?¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    An Impossible Marriage


    Margaret grumbled, ¡°I don¡®t care. How can I get control of him?¡±


    Elizabeth handed Margaret her phone. ¡°Call him now. Tell him that you have difficulty falling asleep


    without hispanion. You must win his heart as long as you are still his legal wife. It¡®s for your good.


    Do you understand?¡±


    After pondering for a while, she made a call to Christopher.


    To her surprise, he answered the call instantly. Christopher replied, ¡°Hello.¡± His voice was so husky that


    Margaret was clueless about his mood at that moment.


    Sheposed herself and asked, ¡°When are youing home?¡±


    ¡°I thought you don¡®t want to see me,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Do what you like. Elizabeth urged me to call you.¡± With that said, she hung up the call.


    Elizabeth became furious listening to her words. ¡°You are such a silly girl! I don¡®t want to care anymore!¡±


    Margarety on her bed after the call. Meanwhile, Elizabeth left her room and went downstairs.


    Margaret¡®s drowsiness dissipated at once. Christopher went out with Nina. Are they still together? What


    are they doing at midnight when there are just two of them?


    Odd scenes started shing in her mind. She shook her head, trying to drop the thoughts. She told


    herself that was not something she should care about. She had never liked Christopher, and she did not


    care which girl he wanted to sleep with.


    After some time, Margaret woke up in a daze when the roaring of the vehicle disturbed her sleep. She


    knew that Christopher was back at that moment.


    She pretended like she had fallen asleep at that time. When Christopher returned to his room, Margaret


    heard him talking with Nina. They really are together.


    The first thing he did upon returning was to shower. Margaret was infuriated when she heard the sound


    of Christopher taking a shower.


    After he came out of the bathroom, Margaret¡®s head twitched as she asked, ¡°It¡®ste now. What were you


    doing with her?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Margaret was shocked when she heard what she had asked. Am I interrogating him? Who do I sound


    like a grumbling wife when her husbandes backte?¡±


    Christopher had gone up to the bed after putting on his pajamas. He answered calmly, ¡°I was in the


    company. She insisted on following. I came back after my work.¡±


    Margaret¡®s mind went nk. She had never questioned his whereabouts before. It was something she


    dared not try to do. Initially, she had expected Christopher to ignore or reply impolitely to her question. To


    her surprise, he had answered her question politely.


    He showed his back to her and did not say anything. Meanwhile, Margaret followed suit and turned


    around. She could feel her heart racing rapidly at that instant.


    The next day was a Saturday. Christopher woke upte as he had sleptte the night before. He did not


    have any ns, so he started reading after waking up.


    On the other hand, Margaret slept longer than him. She answered the call in a daze after a phone call


    woke her up. Jodie¡®s voice traveled through the phone instantly. ¡°Meg, I¡®ve discovered that Jenson is


    now in the hospital. He is fine, and he just suffered from a bone fracture on his leg. It will require about a


    hundred days to recover, and there won¡®t be any seque after the injury. I¡®m free today. Do you want to


    visit him together?¡±


    Margaret quickly got back to her senses when she heard someone flipping a book beside her. ¡°I can¡®t go


    out today. You know my health condition well. Please help me to send my regards when you visit him.¡±


    Jodie sounded disappointed. ¡°Fine. I¡®ll ask him in detail what happened to him. I wish to know more


    about the ident. If I find out the ident has something to do with the Gadway family, I¡®ll never let


    them go easily.¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    An Impossible Marriage


    Margaret felt guilty on Christopher¡®s behalf. ¡°All right. You should get going first. I just woke up, so I¡®ll


    hang up now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Margarety on her bed for a while before finally getting up. She then


    headed toward the restroom to wash up.


    Lately, she had been lying in bed longer than usual, and her hair was so long it ended up getting tangled


    when she sleptst night. No matter how hard she tried, she could not untangle the knots. Just as she


    was about to cut the hair off, a slender hand stopped her. ¡°Pass me theb.¡±


    Margaret was still in a daze, so she subconsciously passed theb. She had not even realized that


    someone had appeared behind her.


    The man behind her meticulouslybed her hair, and thus she felt no pain at all. The reflection in the


    mirror showed a rare instance of them getting along harmoniously. Margaret fell into a momentary trance


    and remembered how he hadbed her hair back when they were younger.


    She was embarrassed to admit that she never knew how tob her hair properly, even when she was


    eight. Previously, Nichs had always been the onebing her hair for her. As such, after the ne


    crash, her hair became a total mess. After being adopted into the Lewis family, Christopher hadbed


    it for her several times because he could not stand how messy her hair was. However, he always


    comined about it every time he did it.


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Margaret asked.


    He answered without hesitation, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she then replied nonchntly,


    ¡°I¡®m donebing. You may go down for breakfast now.¡± Christopher put down theb, then went to


    brush his teeth without a single trace of emotion on his face.


    Margaret nced at him, and her gaze shifted to his hair. His hair texture was excellent, with ebony


    ck strands silky¨Csmooth to the touch. It was just a pity that he always kept it short. Since she was


    young, she had always wanted to tie his hair into a tiny ponytail but never dared to do so, as she was


    afraid of him.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Christopher shot her a questioning look once he was


    done brushing his teeth.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Margaret turned around and acted as if nothing had happened. But deep down, she was


    slightly anxious that he would find out about her evil little thought.


    Meanwhile, at the dining table, Elizabeth served the oatmeal porridge that she had prepared earlier that


    morning. When Christopher noticed that Nina was not there, he asked, ¡°Where¡®s Nina?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡®t up yet. Is there ever a day where she doesn¡®t sleep past noon?¡± Elizabeth responded casually.


    As Christopher thought about Nina¡®s temperament, he chuckled and said, ¡°Maybe she¡®s still a little jet¨C


    lagged. Let¡®s not mind her.¡±


    At noon, Jodie rang Margaret again. Thetter avoided Christopher and secretly picked up the call.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong, Jo?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I went to visit Jenson. He said that someone had intentionally knocked him over. The car had a fake


    license te and was a piece of junk. It seems like their cost of crime is rtively low. The driver had run


    away, and they couldn¡®t catch him. Even if the Gadway family was behind this, we don¡®t have any proof


    of it. Jenson can only me his luck for this. Oh right. Guess who else I ran into at the hospital?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Jodie snorted. ¡°I saw your mom and Megan. It must be nice to be rich. I can¡®t believe that Megan is still


    going on with her life even after she caused your miscarriage. I thought that she would serve a few years


    in jail, at least! This is just revolting! She must have paid a huge sum to get out of it. How could


    Christopher even put up with


    such a thing?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Margaret took a deep breath. She did not dare to tell Jodie the truth and had no


    choice but to respond, ¡°She is my sister from a different father, after all. I guess I¡®ll let this slide for my


    mom¡®s sake. By the way, what were they doing at the hospital?¡±


    After pondering over it for a moment, Jodie replied, ¡°I think your mom was there for a checkup. She really


    is leading a good life. In fact, I think that her life is even morefortable than yours. She¡®s still so


    healthy at her age, and she doesn¡®t have many healthplications. The doctor even said that her body


    condition isparable to young girls, and she has taken good care of herself. Tsk! Tsk! You should be


    worrying more about yourself instead.¡±


    Margaret was stunned after hearing that. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Didn¡®t Hannah have cancer? She even made


    me beg Christopher to help the Jenkins family!

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    An Impossible Marriage


    ¡°Are you doubting my hearing ability?¡± Jodie asked annoyedly.


    Margaret was not in the mood to talk about anything else. ¡°I¡®m not. All right. We¡®ll talk more next time.


    Christopher is at home, and it isn¡®t convenient for me to talk about Jenson. I¡®ll hang up now.¡±


    After hanging up, she immediately called Hannah. Thetter picked up the phone and asked coolly,


    ¡°Meg, why are you calling me now?¡±


    Margaret became even more suspicious when she noticed Hannah sounded overly calm. Thetter must


    have guessed that Jodie would tell Margaret that she was at the hospital. That was why she seemed


    exceptionally calm when she picked up the phone and did not even bother pretending to sound


    affectionate.


    ¡°You were lying to me when you told me you have cancer, weren¡®t you? Before this, I even hoped that it


    was just a lie. But now, I really wish that it was true! You¡®re really disgusting. You make me feel ashamed


    to be your child. How could you use me and lie to me? You used me for the Jenkins family, for that man,


    and for Megan. Your daughter knocked me over, caused me to suffer a miscarriage, and even used the


    driver as a scapegoat. Not only that, you were the one who settled it for her. Like mother, like daughter.


    Very well indeed. Hannah, I¡®ll make you regret this. I¡®m not


    like Dad, and I won¡®t be so foolish to love you unconditiona


    Hannah was silent for a moment before she responded, ¡°If I didn¡®t lie to you, would you have helped me


    then? I had no other choice back then. No matter how you view me to be, your image of me is already


    deeply rooted in your mind. There¡®s nothing else that I can ask for. I just hope you¡®ll remember that I¡®m


    here for you if you need someone to turn to in the future.¡±


    When Margaret heard her response, she was utterly disgusted. ¡°Drop the act. Besides, I haven¡®t helped


    you in any way. When I asked Christopher for help, he didn¡®t agree to it. You should thank Megan instead


    for seducing someone as powerful as Christopher for help!¡±


    With that, she immediately hung up. When she came back to her senses, she realized that tears had


    been streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Nina¡®s voice suddenly sounded from behind her.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Margaret hurriedly wiped away her tears and turned around. She did not want to embarrass


    herself in front of others.


    Despite that, Nina refused to let her off. Instead, she raised her voice and asked, ¡°Margaret, why are you


    crying? I think I heard you talking to your mother over the phone just now. You even mentioned


    Christopher. So you¡®re not an orphan after all! You even have a mother.¡±


    Margaret stopped in her tracks once she heard that, then spun around and looked directly at Nina. ¡°Shut


    up! Do you think it¡®s fun to broadcast other people¡®s business?¡±


    Nina pursed her lips at Margaret¡®s words. ¡°No. It¡®s just that I¡®m curious about why you¡®re crying so hard.


    Such a poor thing. Tsk. Tsk.¡±


    Just then, Christopher walked toward them. Although he did not say anything, his gaze seemed to be


    questioning them about the situation.


    Margaret ignored him and headed upstairs.


    After a while, Christopher opened the door and entered. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±


    Margaret looked up at him with reddened eyes. ¡°Are you only dating Megan because you like her, or is it


    because you want to take revenge on me? Huh? Just take it that I admit defeat. Just how much do you


    hate me for you to go to this extreme? You married me, then dated my half¨Csister. Besides that, not only


    did you tolerate her killing our child, you even stood up for her and helped the Jenkins family afterward. If


    you genuinely like her, then please just let me off. If you¡®re just doing this to take revenge on me, then I


    concede. I¡®m no match for you. I¡®ll use my whole life to repay what I owe you. But please stop making


    things difficult for me!¡±


    She paused for a while before speaking again. ¡°I don¡®t care how much you detest me. I¡®m already the


    most pathetic person on earth! Even I despise myself! My mom... Even my own mom covered up for


    Megan with you, lied to me that she had gotten, cancer, and forced me to beg you to help the Jenkins


    family. What a joke! I can¡®t believe I fell for all this. If Jo hadn¡®t bumped into Megan at the hospital today, I


    would still be kept in the dark. Enough! Enough of this! I¡®ve had enough of this!¡± she screamed in


    exasperation.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    An Impossible Marriage


    Margaret began wecping again as she spoke.


    Frowning, Christopher passed her a piece of tissue. Margaret did not ept it. Instead, she turned her


    face to another side.


    Christopher helped her wipe off the tears without waiting for her response. Then, he said, ¡°I won¡®t be


    contacting Megan again.¡±


    Margaret was stunned. Is he expressing his stand now? Did he really do all that to me just to seek


    revenge? How much does he hate me for him to go to such an extreme?


    At that moment, she felt as if she was already dying inside. ¡°Fine. As long as you cut ties with her, I won¡®t


    leave the Lewis family for the rest of my life.¡±


    She would stay with him and let him torture her as he pleased.


    A tinge of pleasure shed across Christopher¡®s eyes. ¡°You said so yourself! Now that you¡®ve promised


    never to leave the Lewis family, let¡®s forget about everything we¡®ve agreed on in the past. Even after you


    give birth to the child, you¡®ll stay with me forever.¡±


    Margaret straightened her back and looked at him. ¡°I¡®ll do as I¡®ve promised. I hope you would do the


    same, too.¡±


    With that, Christopher took out his phone immediately and dialed Megan¡®s number in front of Margaret.


    He even put it on speaker mode.


    When the call got through, Megan¡®s excited voice rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°Christopher, I


    knew you would call me!¡±


    He did not respond to her. Instead, Margaret spoke for him. ¡°It¡®s me. Christopher won¡®t contact you


    anymore.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Megan raised her voice instantly upon hearing that. ¡°What are you talking about? Who do you think you


    are to speak to me like that? Margaret, don¡®t think that you¡®re so great just because you¡®re Mrs. Lewis


    now. You¡®ll get kicked out of the family sooner orter!¡±


    Margaret sneered inwardly and thought, ¡°Well, you can talk whatever you like. Christopher is the one


    who made the call, and he¡®s right beside me now. He¡®s listening to every word you speak. Let him have a


    look at your true colors now. I


    +10 pearls


    didn¡®t expect you to be so ferocious when you start scolding, You always talked so softly and gently.¡±


    Megan grew slightly panicked, but she was not entirely convinced. ¡°No way! Christopher would never¡±


    Christopher cut her off before she could finish her sentence, ¡°She¡®s not lying. I made the call. Let¡®s stop


    contacting each other from now onward. We are even now after I¡®ve helped the Jenkins family. That¡®s it.¡±


    With that said, he ended the call. Margaret felt gratified. It was a special feeling that she thought she


    could get addicted to.


    Now, she had truly experienced the pleasure of seeking revenge. It was no wonder Christopher liked to


    torture her. She wondered if the man felt the same when he saw her in an embarrassing state.


    ¡°What¡®s in your mind? Are you hungry? Shall we eat something downstairs?¡±


    Christopher had no idea what Margaret was thinking. Meanwhile, thetter was not used to him talking to


    her so pleasantly. ¡°A little bit, but I don¡®t want to eat downstairs. I¡®ll get Elizabeth to send it to my room.¡±


    Christopher did not insist on getting her to go downstairs. ¡°Well, have some rest first.¡±


    Later that afternoon, Christopher brought lunch to Margaret¡®s room with Tabby following behind him. The


    way the cat walked was arrogant and fearless.


    Margaret could tell that Christopher was still afraid of Tabby. He would not dare to make a move


    whenever it touched him.


    ¡°You¡®re not allergic to cat¡®s fur. You¡®re afraid of it, aren¡®t you?¡± Margaret asked while eating


    ¡°Have your meal.¡± Christopher appeared ufortable and refused to answer her question.


    Margaret felt amused. She did not expect that a big man like him would be afraid of an animal as


    adorable as a cat. If it were not because she was still feeling upset, she might have burst outughing.


    After finishing her meal, Margaret asked Christopher tentatively, ¡°I¡®m getting bored at home, so I would


    like to return to my job. I¡®m not discussing it with you. I¡®m telling


    you. Though you¡®ve given me a credit card, I don¡®t want to spend your money all the time. That¡®s for


    emergency use. I need to support myself¡±


    Christopher took care of the dishes while replying to her, ¡°I¡®m also telling you, no way. All you need to do


    is take care of your body and give me a baby.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    An Impossible Marriage


    Indeed, Christopher genuinely wanted Margaret to give him a baby that belonged to the two of them. He


    had felt guilty when she cried and told him that Megan bad caused the death of their baby. That was their


    baby, yet he still suspected it.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the mention of a baby, Margaret¡®s face darkened. She went under the nket and turned her back


    against Christopher in silence.


    However, Christopher assumed that she was expressing her dissatisfaction through her actions. Hence,


    he smiled. ¡°I¡®ll let you go back to work after a week, okay? Don¡®t sleep right after you finish your meal.


    Have some walk. You¡®re getting chubby.¡±


    Upon hearing the sound of the door being closed, Margaret got out of the bed and weighed herself. Did I


    get chubbier? That¡®s not true! In fact, she had be skinnier than before she got pregnant. After going


    through all the physical and mental trauma, there was no way she could gain any weight.


    Margaret had kept herself disciplined in her daily routine for the next week so that she could return to her


    work. Even her mental state had improved. Regardless of what she did, she had gotten rid of Megan,


    that troublemaker. Margaret was the winner ultimately. Unbothered by others¡® opinions, she was


    determined to live her life fully when people wanted to see her in misery.


    Atst, a week had passed. Margaret was so excited that she could not get herself to sleep the night


    before. Hence, she texted Jodie and chatted with her untilte at night. In the end, they both agreed to


    hire someone to investigate Xenos. Of course Margaret paid for it with Christopher¡®s card. After all, she


    did not have so much money.


    Despite agreeing to stay in the Lewis family forever, she still had to investigate what had happened in the


    past. Clearing her father¡®s name was the thing she ought to do. Most importantly, she would not want to


    treat someone who had cared for her for over ten years as her enemy. She wanted to live with


    Christopher like a real family one day.


    ¡°Are you still awake? Don¡®t you want to go back to work tomorrow?¡± Christopher put up a stern look


    when he came to her room and saw her ying with her phone.


    Margaret was chitchatting excitedly with Jodie, so she replied casually, ¡°Change your tone. You¡®re not my


    dad.¡±


    US


    When Christopher did not respond, Margaret felt a chill running up her spine. It was


    +10 pearls


    at that moment she realized she was talking to Christopher and not someone ciec. Why would I say thai?


    / must¡®ve lost my mind!


    While she was thinking about how to smooth things over, the man had alreadyid beside her. He


    snatched her phone and asked, ¡°How do you want me to talk to you, then?¡±


    Taking in his masculine scent, Margaret felt her cheeks burn as she said, ¡°Give me back my phone. I¡®ll


    sleep after talking to Jo for a while more.¡±


    Christopher raised his hand high while holding the phone so that she could not reach it. ¡°Answer my


    question first.¡±


    She had no choice but to reply, ¡°I¡®m not your daughter anyway. What kind of tone do you think you


    should use when talking to me?¡®


    Christopher looked at her with a tinge of amusement in his eyes. ¡°Why don¡®t you teach me?¡±


    She punched him lightly on his chest, feeling even more embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±


    To her surprise, he lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Are you a woman? How could


    you not know how to act coquettishly?¡±


    With that said, he returned the phone to her. Then, he stopped moving after getting himself into a


    comfortable position.


    Margaret felt her heart thumping rapidly against her chest. Unable to focus anymore, she replied to


    Jodie¡®s message hastily and switched her phone off, getting ready to sleep.


    Christopher¡®s unpredictable attitude toward Margaret terrified thetter. She could never act natural when


    dealing with him. Instead, the more she spent time with Christopher, the more nervous she felt being


    around him. It was the same as how she had felt when she was young. Back then, she had to observe


    his mood all the time.


    The next morning, Margaret went downstairs excitedly after getting changed and putting on light


    makeup.


    Elizabeth felt relieved upon seeing her good mood. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, are you ready to go back to work? A


    young woman should look like this. You look even more beautiful with some makeup on.¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    An Impossible Marriage


    Christopher called out to Margaret in the dining room. ¡°Hurry up! Eat your breakfast. You¡®ll leave with me


    later. I can send you over. Otherwise, you¡®ll need to hail a taxi if you¡®re moving too slow.¡±


    Just then, Tabby came to Margaret. Thetter hugged the cat in her arms, then let it go unwillingly before


    taking her breakfast. Margaret was surprised when she saw Nina had gotten up early too.


    Nina lost her appetite when she saw Margaret looking energetic. Before that, she had thought Margaret


    looked morbid and pale. Though Margaret was not ugly, she had not looked beautiful either. However,


    Nina finally understood why Christopher fell for Margaret after seeing thetter dolling herself up that


    day.


    ¡°Margaret, where do you work?¡± Nina asked so naturally as though nothing had happened between


    them.


    ¡°I work in Casper¡®spany. We do fashion design.¡± Margaret did not express any negative emotions on


    her face. After all, she could not put up a cold front when the ¨C woman tried to be kind.


    ¡°You were sick earlier, so I dared not bring you out. How about I meet you after work, and we go


    shopping before dinner together? I don¡®t have any friends since I came back here. It¡®s getting boring,¡±


    Nina suggested.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Margaret agreed. Then, she finished up her bowl of oatmeal porridge in no time and turned to


    look at Christopher. ¡°I¡®m done.¡±


    Christopher looked at his half bowl of oatmeal porridge and turned to look at Margaret¡®s tiny mouth. He


    could not understand how she could finish hers in such a short time. As such, he hastened his speed in


    finishing his breakfast.


    After breakfast, the duo left the house together. In the car, Christopher suddenly said to Margaret in a


    fatherly tone, ¡°Call me if you don¡®t feel well in the office. If I got too busy and didn¡®t answer your call, you


    may ask Casper to send you home and get Fredrick to send a doctor to give you a checkup at home.


    Don¡®t try to act tough. Your immunity is still weak. It¡®s better not to go to the hospital. I don¡®t want you to


    work because I¡®m afraid something might happen to you. You can do whatever you want as long as you


    take care of yourself.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Margaret looked at him as though he was an alien. ¡°What¡®s wrong with you today?¡±


    11:49 G G@.


    +10 pearls


    The man¡®s expression darkened instantly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Margaret quickly corrected herself, ¡°I¡®m just wondering why you start nagging now. I¡®m not a kid


    anymore. If I don¡®t feel well, I¡®ll ask for a day off. The reason I work is to earn money, not for fun. So, I


    won¡®t force myself to continue working if I don¡®t feel well. Don¡®t worry about me.¡±


    Meanwhile, Noah was surprised by Christopher¡®s words. Apparently, Margaret was not the only one who


    sensed that Christopher had changed, as Noah felt the same too. Since there was no one else in the car,


    Christopher did not need to fake himself to be gentle. Hence, everything he said earlier came from the


    bottom of his heart. To Noah, that was terrifying.


    They arrived at Soaring Design shortly. Margaret could not wait to get out of the car. Christopher


    reminded her again, ¡°Remember what I told you.¡±


    She turned around and gave him an assuring gesture. A smile crept onto her face as she let out a deep


    breath. If it weren¡®t for those things that happened between us, perhaps we could get along with each


    other well. Even if it had nothing rted to romantic love, there would also be a kinship between them.


    The moment Margeret stepped into the office, Casper, who was chatting with a female staff, almost


    dropped his jaw. ¡°I thought Christopher said that you won¡®te back to work for some time. Why are


    you...¡±


    Margaret smiled as she replied, ¡°Don¡®t worry. He has approved it, and he even sent me here. No one will


    look for your trouble. I¡¯m fine now, so I can start working.¡±


    Casper let out a sigh. ¡°That¡®s good. I thought you¡®d sneaked out here. If you don¡®t feel


    well¨C¡±


    Margaret cut him off before he could finish his words, ¡°Stop! Please don¡®t say the same things as


    Christopher, okay? He has repeated the same in the car earlier. My ears have gone numb hearing that.


    Are you guys worried that I won¡®t feel well? Let me tell you, I¡®ll be fine, and I¡¯ll be safe sitting here until I


    get off work. Tomorrow, I¡®ll stille to work as usual.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    An Impossible Marriage


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Casper was unconvinced. ¡°How do you know what I was going to tell you? Are you sure Christopher has


    told you the same? Would he really tell you something like this, given his personality? No. Don¡®t get me


    wrong. I didn¡®t mean that your rtionship with him is bad. It¡®s just that based on my understanding of


    him, he won¡®t talk so much.¡±


    Margaret could not help rolling her eyes. ¡°Truth is, he behaves exactly like what you said. I also thought


    that something is wrong with him today.¡±


    Her words piqued Casper¡®s interest instantly, ¡°Do you think he finally knows how to treat a woman he


    loves?¡±


    Margaret rolled her eyes at him again as she responded, ¡°Mr. Flemmington, are you so free? You¡®re the


    most important asset of ourpany. Won¡®t thepany copse if you keep yourself idle? Please get


    back to your work, and stop gossiping about your employee¡®s personal affairs! Besides, he doesn¡®t like


    me, and he¡®ll never love me.¡±


    Casper chuckled as he returned to his office. ¡°All right, all right. This important asset of thepany


    is getting back to work now.?!


    As soon as Casper left, Le called out to Margaret suddenly, ¡°Margaret, someone¡®s looking for you on


    the line.¡±


    Margaret was slightly perplexed. There was only onendline phone in the entire design department, and


    it was on Le¡®s work desk. Someone should not be calling thendline phone to look for her if it were


    about work. Feeling puzzled, she went over and picked up the call. ¡°Hello? This is Soaring Design.¡±


    ¡°Haha! It¡®s me, Waverly.¡±


    Margaret felt even more confused when she heard the voiceing from the end of the line. ¡°Waverly?


    Is there anything I can help you?¡±


    ¡°No big deal. I passed by yourpany earlier and saw Christopher sending you to work. You were


    smiling happily. Initially, I thought you liked Jenson, but you don¡®t seem to be affected at all after what


    Christopher has done to the Swanson family. How heartless you are! But I understand your reasons.


    Anyone would feel happy bing Mrs. Lewis. Given your family background, you must¡®ve done a lot of


    good deeds in your past life to be able to marry into the Lewis family.¡±


    11:50 G GB


    +10 pearls


    Margaret frowned after listening to her. ¡°Anything else besides that?¡±


    Waverly chuckled bitterly. ¡°Jenson has called off our engagement, and he did that because of you. Don¡®t


    you know that? He said he couldn¡®t love another woman besides you. In the beginning, I thought his


    feelings during his university time would fade as time passed by and that he would fall in love with me


    eventually. Nheless, all of it had been nothing but my one¨Csided love. I admit that I feel resentful


    toward you. You¡®re Mrs. Lewis now, yet Jenson still keeps you in his heart. What angered me the most


    was that you had remained unfazed and joyful when he was at his low point. You didn¡®t even visit him


    when he had been admitted to the hospital. I feel sorry for him.¡±


    ¡°Waverly, I¡®m working now. Please don¡®t call my office to talk about personal matters anymore. Goodbye.¡±


    With that said, Margaret hung up the phone. She then turned around and saw Le¡®s displeased


    expression


    ¡°Please don¡®t use thepany resources for anything personal next time. You should know that.¡± Le


    sat down after finished speaking.


    Margaret replied in frustration, ¡°Sure. I¡®ll go back to work.¡±


    Despite looking calm, she had to admit that Waverly¡®s words had stirred up her emotions. They reminded


    her of what Jenson had told her earlier. She could feel his sincerity at that time, but she had always felt


    complicated deep inside. Perhaps it was the influence Christopher gave her ever since she was young.


    She had never loved someone freely nor done anything she liked. On top of that, she did not know what


    love was. Her feelings had been terminated during her university days before they even started. What


    was left behind now was only a heavy heart.


    When it was almost lunch break, Elizabeth sent a nutritious meal over to Margaret¡®s office.


    Margaret felt it was too troublesome for her. ¡°Elizabeth, you don¡®t have to send me lunch. I can eat


    outside. Moreover, the food here is quite good too. Casper always eats here. I¡®ll take this today, but you


    don¡®t have to send it to me tomorrow. You may leave now. I¡®ll bring the food container back when I get off


    workter.¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Elizabeth smiled and answered, ¡°All right. Why are you so embarrassed that I have to bring your lunch?


    Are you afraid that the rest of the people at work might see you as a baby? Well, you¡¯ll always be a baby


    in my eyes.¡±


    Margaret could not deny that it indeed felt that way.


    After Elizabeth left, Margaret took her time to enjoy her meal. Everyone had already left the office by


    now. Suddenly, Margaret sensed someone approaching. Hence, she raised her head only to see Megan


    before her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, you¡¯re quite impressive, Margaret. I can¡¯t believe you forced Christopher to leave me.¡± As


    usual, Megan was looking haughty as ever.


    ¡°Touch¨¦. Any woman would do the same. Considering all the things you¡¯ve done to me, it¡¯s too bad I


    couldn¡¯t return the favor,¡± Margaret said as she continued to eat.


    ¡°Bah! Christopher doesn¡¯t even like you. Otherwise, why would he still protect me even after he found out


    I was the one who knocked you over with my car and caused your miscarriage? You think you¡¯re all that?


    Please. The only reason he hasn¡¯t divorced you is because he wants to torture you slowly and get his


    revenge. Now that your father is dead, he has to settle his score with you. He doesn¡¯t love you. Stop


    getting in over your head.¡± Megan gritted her teeth while talking. At that moment, she wanted nothing


    more than to rip Margaret to shreds.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he loves me or not. I don¡¯t love him anyway. Since he doesn¡¯t want to divorce me, he


    can go ahead and torture me all he wants. However, I have the right to make things better for myself.


    Hence, it¡¯s only natural that I remove threats like you away from his side. Wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡± Margaret


    waspletely disgusted by Megan¡¯s words, but she held it in. Right now, she had to put on a winning


    attitude, as she knew that whoever lost self-control first would lose.


    Meanwhile, Christopher heard every word Margaret had said as he stood by the office door. His


    footsteps halted, and his face turned solemn. After a brief silence, he turned around to leave.


    When he got into his car downstairs, Noah could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Lewis, didn¡¯t you go in and eat


    with Mrs. Lewis? Why are you down so quickly?¡±


    With a sullen expression, Christopher ordered, ¡°Just drive. We¡¯ll head back to the office!¡±


    Noah had no idea what had happened, but he did not dare say more. He started the car and headed


    back to Lewis Corporation.


    Back in the office, Megan was trying her best to suppress her emotions. However, when she saw


    Margaret¡¯s calm expression, she felt her anger rising uncontrobly. Christopher had already cut off


    contact with her. If she pissed Casper off, she would be done for. This was Casper¡¯spany, after all,


    so she did not want to cause a scene. Otherwise, she would definitely be throwing a fit of rage right now.


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll see who has thestugh. You¡¯re just some nobody anyway. I hope you¡¯ll still be able to


    keep that smile on once Christopher has had his fun and kicks you out of the Lewis family!


    It hurt Margaret to have salt rubbed into her wounds, but this was nothingpared to what she had


    been through thus far. She was already numb to it all. ¡°Megan, is there anything else you want to say? If


    not, then leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to invite security to escort you out. I know you¡¯re the high and mighty


    Ms. Sullivan, so Ipletely understand if you can¡¯t find the way out yourself.¡±


    Megan was absolutely fuming. She kicked the table in front of her and said huffily, ¡°You just wait and


    see!¡±


    Margaret felt much better as she watched Megan leave like a wounded dog. Sometimes, choosing to


    remain silent did nothing except forcing oneself into a corner. It paid to be a little mean sometimes,


    especially in this case, when Hannah and Megan were the ones who pissed her off first.


    For the rest of the day, Margaret was absorbed in her thoughts about Waverly¡¯s phone call. Waverly was


    right. Margaret could not deny her involvement in how Jenson got to where he was that day. The


    cancetion of his engagement, the ident¡­ Even though there was only one voice message as


    evidence, it was still highly likely that Christopher was behind all of it. She should have taken more


    responsibility. Even if she had to be Christopher¡¯s scapegoat, she still should have visited Jenson at the


    hospital. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    An Impossible Marriage


    In order to not make Christopher suspicious, Margaret asked for a half-hour leave from Le. The reason


    she chose not to tell Casper directly was because she was afraid he would pass the news on to


    Christopher.


    After exiting the building, she bought some fruits and hailed a taxi to the hospital. She enquired into


    Jenson¡¯s room number and headed over. When she arrived at the ward, she stood outside the door,


    hesitating for a while before finally knocking. With that, Jenson¡¯s elegant voice sounded from inside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Margaret¡¯s heart calmed down considerably after hearing his voice. She smiled faintly and pushed the


    door open. ¡°Hey, I got off work early. I thought I¡¯d pay you a visit at the hospital. How are you feeling?¡±


    Jenson was surprised to see Margaret. He never expected her toe here. However, it did not take


    him long to recover to his senses. His eyes lit in excitement as he greeted, ¡°Oh, wow. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d


    come here. I¡¯m fine. My leg is broken, but it¡¯s not that bad. Take a seat.¡±


    Margaret looked him over, and the weight of guilt in her heart intensified. Jenson had been a perfectly


    healthy man, but now he was lying in bed with a hospital gown. There was a cast on his leg, and his face


    was paler than ever. He looked as though someone had sucked the life out of him. ¡°Hey. Um¡­ I¡¯m really


    sorry.¡±


    Jenson chuckled. ¡°What for?¡±


    She bit her lip. ¡°About Lewis Corporation buying over Swanson Corporation. Since you¡¯ve returned, so


    many things have happened. I don¡¯t even know what to say. I apologize on Christopher¡¯s behalf.


    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t stop him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve always treated you as my best friend. We have


    such wonderful memories together. However, I think it¡¯s best if you keep your distance from me. So long


    as we cut off contact, the Swanson family will be fine, and so will you.¡±


    Jenson¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡°Why do you think Swanson Corporation was bought over? Why do you


    think I got engaged and then called it off? I have already reached the point of no return, yet you¡¯re asking


    me to stay away from you. Meg, you don¡¯t know me at all. I¡¯m not that naive to think that I can be with


    you. However, as a friend, I refuse to distance myself from you. The way I see it, Christopher has some


    weird possessiveness over you because of his longing for revenge. I¡¯m honestly worried that he might


    actually hurt you and throw you to the side one day. If that happens, and I¡¯m not around, what are you


    going to do? I know what you want to say. We both know it in our hearts. Please, don¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t


    regret all that I¡¯ve done.


    17:73 GAN


    +10 pearls


    Now that things have reached this point, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    He paused before continuing, ¡°I tried my best not to look for you. When you were admitted into the


    hospital for the second time due to your miscarriage, I knew. I didn¡¯te to see you because I was


    afraid he would punish you for it. Christopher, that man¡­ I can¡¯t understand him. He seems so perfect,


    but when ites to you¡­ Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about him. I just want you to know that I¡¯m not afraid


    of things getting worse. No matter what, I¡¯ll always be here. If I had topare the two, I think distancing


    myself from you is worse.¡±


    Hearing all this, Margaret felt her eyes tear up. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not worth all your effort. Even if you don¡®t care


    about yourself, what about your parents? They worked so hard to build the business up. What will they


    think when they find out it¡¯s all gone? Honestly, Christopher isn¡¯t as bad as you think he is. He treats me


    pretty well.¡±


    She had to say that in front of Jenson. If sheined to him, it would only make things worse.


    Truthfully, she had no idea if one day Christopher would kick her out. It was more likely that he would


    keep her locked up in the Lewis residence forever. After all, she had personally agreed to it.


    Jenson felt like she was being absolutely ridiculous. ¡°He treats you well? How so?¡±


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Well, after I miscarried, I was really emotionally unstable. I said a lot of things I


    shouldn¡¯t have said. The whole world found out I cheated on him, but he never held it against me.


    There¡¯s more than that too. I honestly think he isn¡®t that bad. Look, Jenson. I really am doing fine. Most of


    my worries stem from the fact that I¡¯m the daughter of a criminal and that I owe the Lewis family. To be


    honest, Christopher does fulfil my material needs. He¡¯s my type too. It¡¯s not just pure hatred between us.


    We have been together for more than ten years. The feelings we have ¨C long surpassed love. We are


    like family. It can¡¯t be that bad.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    The light in Jenson¡¯s eyes started to darken after hearing Margaret¡¯s words. ¡°Is that right? Well, that¡¯s


    good to hear. I really hope for your sake that it¡¯s true. Hopefully, he won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    At this point, Margaret could not stay on any longer. ¡°Hey, I think I have to go. You rest up, okay?¡±


    Jenson nodded. ¡°All right¡­¡±.


    As she made her way to the door, he suddenly called out, ¡°Meg!¡±


    Her footsteps halted, but she did not turn around. At that moment, tears flowed down her face.


    ¡°Remember, no matter what happens, Jo and I will always be here. If one day, Christopher really does


    disappoint you, you still have us.¡±


    She nodded her head frantically and ran out of the room as though she was escaping him. Margaret¡¯s


    office was pretty far away from the hospital. Even though she had nned her time out perfectly, she had


    forgotten to factor in the fact that there were fewer taxis around during peak hours. By the time she got


    back to the Lewis residence, she was more than an hourte, and Christopher had long reached home,


    sitting in the living room and chatting to Nina. When Margaret saw thetter, she was suddenly reminded


    of something.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Nina looked over at her and said, ¡°Margaret, didn¡¯t we agree to go shopping together after you got off


    work? Why did you get off half an hour early? I thought came home carly because you were sick. I came


    back to look for you, but you weren¡¯t around either. Where have you been? We¡¯ve already eaten. I


    assume you¡¯ve eaten as well. Next time, you should give us a call if you¡¯re not nning to eat at home.¡±


    Meanwhile, Christopher had no reaction. He did not even bother to look at her.


    Margaret went upstairs with her head lowered. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve eaten. I had some errands to run, and I forgot


    to tell you. I didn¡¯t know how to contact you. Sorry. I¡¯ll buy you a meal next time.¡±


    Nina could tell that something was off. She could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you


    look so down? What on earth were you up to after work?¡±


    Margaret felt a burning gaze turn in her direction. She could not help but look up


    and just so happened to lock eyes with Christopher. Ultimately, she decided to tell the truth. ¡°I went to the


    hospital to visit a friend. He got into an ident and broke his leg, but it¡¯s not that serious. Anyway, I¡¯m


    exhausted, so I¡¯ll head up first.¡±


    Just as she reached the top of the staircase, she heard the sound of a mug being smasheding from


    the living room. She took a deep breath and ignored it before heading into her room.


    Margaret was toozy to go downstairs to shower, so she used the bathroom in the room instead. After


    her shower, she was shocked to see Christopher hade in, sitting on the chair by the window. Staring


    at his cold side profile, she knew he was mad again. ¡°I went to see him on your behalf. Please don¡¯t do


    something like this anymore. There¡¯s nothing going on between him and me. We¡¯re just friends and


    nothing more. Please stop hurting him and his family.¡±


    A cold smirk hung on Christopher¡¯s lips. ¡°Friends? Please. What kind of friends sleep together?¡±


    She held her breath. ¡°Please don¡¯t say it like that. All that is in the past. There¡¯s no reason to hold on to


    those things. I¡¯ve never said anything about you and Megan sleeping together.¡±


    Christopherughed out loud. ¡°Hah! How do you know if we slept together? Everyone knows about you


    and Jenson. If I really didn¡¯t want to let this go, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see him at all. You should be d


    you had the chance to visit him at the hospital. Do you understand? Anyway, what does it matter who I


    slept with? You don¡¯t care anyway.¡±


    I don¡¯t care?


    Margaret thought about what he said and asked herself whether she really did not care. When she heard


    him and Megan making intimate noises at the hotel, her first response was to run. Her heart had felt


    empty, and she had felt troubled for a long time. Did that mean that she cared?

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Chapter 196


    It was true that she did not love him, but it was still considered a betrayal. What person in their right mind


    would be able to ept this? Neither of them would.


    ¡°That was just a misunderstanding. It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡± Margaret¡¯s voice was weak. She


    had already given her first time to Christopher. Had he not known it? I¡¯U bet he¡¯s slept with more women


    than just Megan. For someone who¡¯s slept with countless other people, how can he not tell the


    difference?


    ¡°Sure. A misunderstanding! Are you telling me you weren¡¯t lying in Jenson¡¯s bed then? That you didn¡¯t


    wear his clothes home the next day? What exactly am I misunderstanding? Don¡¯t tell me you twoid


    down naked in bed and did nothing?¡± Christopher stood up and flipped over a small table. The tableware


    and books on top came crashing down and caused a huge ruckus.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Margaret stood frozen to her spot, and her body stiffened as she quivered her lips. She said nothing. He


    hadpletely wiped out everything she wanted to say. She wished to exin that all she and Jenson


    had done that night was sleep together in the same bed. They had not taken off their clothes nor done


    anything else. The thought of it was ridiculous.


    Seeing her keep quiet, the fire in Christopher¡¯s eyes grew bigger. ¡°Nothing more to say? You left work


    early to go see him just so I wouldn¡¯t find out, right? Can you at least try to be a little smarter? The least


    you could do is hide it from me better!¡±


    Margaret bit down hard on her lip until it almost bled. Her heart felt like it had been pierced through and


    stomped under his feet, and she struggled to breathe.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to hide it from you, but I knew you would lose your temper at me. We have the rest


    of our lives for you to torture me. You don¡¯t have to keep harping on this same issue. It¡¯s so odd. There


    are many other things you can take out on me. Why do you keep focusing on these tiny little details to try


    and prove that I¡¯m cheating? It¡¯s not at all like us. Anyway, it¡¯s not like it matters to you. You¡¯re just trying


    to find excuses, aren¡¯t you?¡± Margaret simply could not understand why he was getting so triggered,


    ¡°Odd? Not like us? Then, tell me. How do you think we should be?¡± he asked coldly,


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me, and I don¡¯t love you. If this is all for revenge, then it shouldn¡¯t involve feelings. To me,


    you¡¯re my only family. No matter how far you take things, I¡¯ll always remember the good in you. I¡¯ll never


    forget how you took me in for over ten years and gave me a home.¡± She poured her heart out to him


    honestly about how she


    viewed their rtionship. To her surprise, this only seemed to anger him even more.


    He reached out and pinched her chin. With a mocking stare, he uttered, ¡°I have never once treated you


    like family. Even as a child, I wanted to exact my revenge. Every time I saw you, I had the strongest urge


    to kill you. When we were teenagers, I realized you had grown up and that you were starting to be


    a woman. Do you see where I¡¯m going with this? When you turned 18, I didn¡¯t even get to have you


    before Jenson got to you first. You are mine, but someone else has gotten their hands on you. What do


    you think my response would be to that?¡±


    He scoffed and continued, ¡°Why would you treat me as family? I¡¯m nothing more than someone who


    owns you. I keep you for my entertainment. Do you now understand why I can¡¯t let you have any sort of


    rtions with another man? Because you are mine. I don¡¯t like other people touching my things. Yes, it¡¯s


    true that I don¡¯t love you. I never will. I definitely don¡¯t care if you love me. So stop bringing up how I took


    care of you for ten years. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    Staring at the man in front of her, Margaret was in disbelief. Did he really just say all that? She always


    knew he was cold and distant. Sometimes, he could even be fierce. But now, she saw a darker side to


    him. His words shot through her like arrows. It turned out that the rtionship she treasured with him


    was nothing more than a joke in his eyes. The man she had spent more than ten years with had treated


    her as a mere ything.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    So, I really do have nothing¡­


    She held back her tears and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you for telling me. I didn¡¯t know that you thought of


    me like that. But now I do. I¡¯m sorry that a toy like me was holding on to the title of Mrs. Lewis all this


    while when I don¡¯t even deserve it,¡± she ?aid.


    Christopher loosened his hand from her chin and saw the pain in her eyes. He finally realized that she


    wasn¡¯t as indifferent as he thought she was when he was involved. So, there are times when she feels


    sad too¡­


    She couldn¡¯t look in his eyes anymore, so she gently pushed him away and ran downstairs. Tabby¡¯s leg


    was almost healed, so it jumped into her arms almost immediately. Later, she carried Tabby with her and


    went to the backyard. As she sat on the swing and swung, her tears started to roll down her cheeks.


    ¡°Tabby, you¡¯re the only one I have left. You have to stay healthy and well. What would I do if you were


    gone? What should I do?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tabby meowedzily to her in response as if it could understand her.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps behind her, and the sound of the footsteps got closer and closer to her.


    She hurriedly wiped off her tears and pretended to look like nothing had happened. With how things


    were, she thought that only Elizabeth or Fredrick woulde to talk to her, so she didn¡¯t want them to


    see her crying face. However, she was mistaken. The footsteps were Nina¡¯s.


    Nina walked to the swing next to Margaret¡¯s as if it was the most natural thing to do and started swinging


    in synchronization with Margaret¡¯s pace. ¡°I heard everything just now. What he said earlier¡­ was a little


    too much,¡± she said.


    Margaretughed mockingly at herself. ¡°He¡¯s always like that when he¡¯s with me. Sometimes, I envy you


    guys because he¡¯s always gentle with you. I¡¯ve been living with him for more than ten years, and it¡¯s like


    he¡¯s never..¡±


    ¨C


    However, Nina wasn¡¯t there to mock Margaret. Instead, she felt bad for thetter. ¡°From what I know


    about him, I think he only said all those because he was too mad. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened


    between the two of you, but as a woman, I have a hunch that he was lying. In the past, I couldn¡¯t believe


    that he was in love with you. At one point, I even thought that you used all sorts of tricks like faking a


    pregnancy to get him to marry you. But now, I believe that he loves you. He¡¯s the one who wanted to


    marry you back then, am I right?¡± Nina asked.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you still think that he his feelings for the even after heung what he sad¡±


    Margaretuskel in contusion


    Nina was slent for a while as she littera ber headw look at the stars in the sky and thought about what


    she wanted to sy ¡°Alter all those years that he took care of you? You can¡¯t possibly think that he married


    you because he wants to get his revenge on you by making you liis coy, do you llibal¡¯s really the case,


    heil surely to worsefur worse than you can ever imagine Besacles, why woull he spend the rest of lus life


    ying around with you. That slovesn¡¯t sound like something he woult do. I think that whatever he said at


    that noment was the opposite of what he really thought the yot angry after you said you don¡¯t love u,


    right? Look, what he wants is your love


    is a lover, nor your familial alleenon.¡±


    After a pause, she continued. ¡°You¡¯re really silly.clo you know that I love is what he wanice, based on his


    personality, there¡¯s no way lie il suo for urything else To be honest, I loved him before and even


    investigateul husle. But I coulent in any scandal about him. The only woman that he will associated with


    was a woman callcal Megan. Given his status, don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s too clean. Most chien out there


    have blocks of women around them. Moreover, isn¡¯t Megan your tepsister from the same mom? Do you


    really think that such coincident¡¯s really can I don¡¯t junk so. Iusicad, Itunk that he doesn¡¯t have anything


    to do with Megan al all, and he only said that to make you angry because you kept thinking of lumas your


    brother or dad.¡±


    Margaret had never been on goud terms with Nin, especially after they fought Other than that, they could


    never see eye-to-eye. But.. why do I feel that she has a point there?

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    At that time, Margaret had begun to doubt herself. Could it be that I¡¯ve misunderstood everything?


    Elizabeth told me that Christopher was in love with me some time ago, but now Nina¡¯s saying it too?


    However, when she thought about how Christopher snapped at her earlier, she found her thought


    hrious. Don¡¯t be stupid, Margaret. Everyone else¡¯s love story is sweet at the beginning, but didn¡¯t mine


    begin with suffering? Why is mine different? How ridiculous! I¡¯ve never heard of a love story where the


    guy would show his affection to a woman through that method!


    She was more certain that it was impossible the more she thought about it. ¡°Nina, you don¡¯t have to try to


    make me feel better. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m already used to it. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he did anything else. Our


    rtionship¡¯s tooplicated. I don¡¯t even get it, so how would outsiders like you know what¡¯s going on?


    There¡¯s no way he¡¯s in love with me, and I won¡¯t have that kind of feelings for him. It¡¯s too weird. I was


    eight when I first came to the Lewis family, and he was eighteen. I was still a child back then. You can


    say that he was the one who brought me up. He¡¯s like a brother and a father to me, yet you want me to


    fall in love with him? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Nina had a shocked expression on her face when she heard that, ¡°Did you think of him as your brother


    and dad when you had sex with him? Ew! Now that¡¯s weird! Margaret, the two of you are a married


    couple. Although they say that marriage is the end of love because the feelings you have for your spouse


    will eventually turn into familial affection, that affection begins from love. Since the two of you grew up


    together like a family, it was obvious that things would be the other way round for you guys. Your love for


    one another is just starting. If you don¡¯t believe me, try telling him that you love him instcad of saying you


    don¡¯t love him when he¡¯s mad. I¡¯m sure things would turn out differently.¡±


    Margaret was still confused, and she didn¡¯t want to continue talking about that anymore. Immediately,


    she changed the topic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in love with him? Why are you telling me this and giving me all these


    suggestions?¡±


    Nina shrugged in response. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear what he said and saw how mad he got at you, there¡¯s no way


    I¡¯ll believe that he¡¯s in love with you. If he doesn¡¯t love you, I¡¯ll definitely do everything to make him fall in


    love with me. But things are different now. There¡¯s nothing I can do. Besides, I¡¯m not interested in taking


    someone else¡¯s man. But I have to say, you¡¯re really something because you managed to force such a


    gentle and angelic person into a devil.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey. Are you having a nice chai,dies? Meg, Nina, have some fruits,¡± Elizabeth said as she walked


    over lo them suddenly. It appeared that she overheard what Nina had said earlier. Because of that, she


    didn¡¯t dislike Nina that much anymore.


    IL


    Nina felt it, too, so she naturally epted the ofler from Elizabeth. ¡°Okay. You can ce it here,¡± she


    said.


    ¡°Meg, Mr. Lewis is sull angry. Why don¡¯t you¡­ No, forget it. It¡¯s a waste of time to knock some sense into


    the two of you when both of you are so stubborn,¡± Elizabeth ultered as she looked at Margaret alier


    cing the ce down.


    With her head lowered, Margaret didn¡¯t respond to Elizabeth. Suddenly, Nina stutted a peach into


    Margaret¡¯s mouth, and thetter felt a little ufortable since she was not used to others feeding her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she responded with an awkward smile. However, Ninaughed out loud when she saw


    Margaret¡¯s expression. ¡°Margaret, I was really ugly when I was little. I¡¯ve been to kindergarten with


    Christopher: Back then, I was like the ugly duckling, and he was my prince. Can you imagine how far


    apart we were? He¡¯s someone that I¡¯ve loved since I was a little girl. Don¡¯t break his heart anymore,


    okay? I can¡¯t bear to see him being huru.¡± Nina¡¯s voice trailed off.


    At that moment, Margaret saw the tears in Nina¡¯s eyes.


    At night, Christopher lefi again, and Nina didn¡¯t follow him this time. Because of that, no one knew where


    he went. When it was one o¡¯clock in the morning, Nina shook Margaret and woke her up. ¡°He¡¯s still not


    back yel. Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±


    1


    Margaret mumbled groggily, ¡°Why are you acting like Elizabeth? He¡¯s a grown man¡­ He¡¯ll be fine¡­ I


    can¡¯t control him..¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!